Google
This is a digitaJ copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project
to make the world's books discoverable online.
ll has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enler Ihe public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject
to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vmy country to country. Public domain books
are our gateways lo the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover.
Marks, notations and other niaiginalia present in the original volume will appeal' in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from Ihe
publisher to a library and finally lo you.
Usage guidelines
Google is proud to partner with librai'ies to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the
public and we Lue merely Iheir custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order lo keep providing this resource, we have takeD steps to
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.
We also ask that you:
+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for
personal, non-commercial purposes.
+ Refrain fivm aiftomated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system; If you are conducting research on machine
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a laige amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage Ihe
use of public domain materials for these purposes and maybe able to help.
+ Maintain attribution The Google "watermark" you see on each file is essential for informing people about this project and helping them find
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove ll.
+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring thai what you are doing is legal. Do not assume Ihat just
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country lo country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assutne that a book's appearance in Google Book Search meatis it can be used in any manner
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liability can be quite severe.
About Google Book Search
Google's mission is to organize Ihe world's information and lo make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search tlirough the full text of this book on the web
at lilitp :/ /books . google .com/
JUL 51 I95Q
DR. O. G. FREYERMUTH
/
,/
l!ii3^jEt
Mii!g&
MiilM*?
G^i-'T OF
Dr. 0,0, Freyermuth Estate
'^^ ^^"y. STA^^■,
'm
W/lBsny
^
I
WORKS ON OBSTETRICS,
DISEASES OF WOMEN,
AND CHILDREN.
PUiLlsHED HV
Lindsay & Blakiston,
Medical Publishers and Booksellers,
Xo. 23 South Sixth Street, Philadelphia.
JUST READY.
y/ Manual of Midwifery,
Including the Signs and Symptoms of Pregnancy, Obstetric
Operations, Diseases of the Puerperal Suce, lie., &c. By
Alfred Meadows, M.D., Member of ihe Royal College of
Physicians, if c.,&c. First American from the Second London
Edition, ilh numerous Illustrations. Price,. . . SjOO
-'Thixr wbureail ttaeHntulltlimur tbls wurk will bear oa out In thlDklngUiat I>r.
McAilows'a Maniial (uriua line »f thB miiat ooiiTenldnt. iiractlcat, anil cunciM booki yet
I>ubllab«] ufl till- aubjMt. I( waarapcvlallyKnuilasBstiiclcnt'Binuiuiil. and tbeaathor
liai. In bli Kmnd i.Ml!il»a. auugbt 1u tualie IL uf nfual raJae Xo the practitioner. The
l>art which Iraila uf i>b«t«lrlc <i|ienvtl»ua has bern veil rerlaed. ami haa renlved dd-
laentni lulitliluns. anil the aevcral chajiian un l.'nnatural ami Cutujilci Labura likewise
ajiuprlac much dcw matter. Vpwardaifl ninety new t(itfravln§a liafe hbva InacneU
111 thin e-lltluii. ami. wlih a vivw l» far'tlltale relbrrnw, thp authiir haa tUrnlab«I It with
a TVTf lull and oimplirle tabic •>[ conltnta and Index. We can Hirdlnll)' mwiDincnd
thin luutiual aa actumtc ami iirocllcul. and as ouiitaliilDH lo a imall cinnpaaa a large
■muunt of Ihe kind at Inrurmatlon Bullalile alike to tbc atudent ami |muUlkiner."—
Lsndaa Lanetl. May a, i«11.
Cazeaux's Great Work on Obstetrics,
A Theoretical and Practical Treatise on Midwifery, includ-
ing the Diseases of Pregnancy and Parturition. Fifth Amer-
ican, translated from the Seventh French Edition. Reviled
and Annotated by S. Tarniek, Adjunct Professor in the
Faculty of Medicine of Paris. Greatly enlarged and im-
pr(>ved. Over 1 1 oo royal octavo pages, with numerous Litho-
graphic and other Illustrations on Wood.
Price, bound in cloth, bevelled boards, . . t6.;o
" " leather, 7,50
T^e Change of Life in Health and Disease.
A Practical Treatise on the Nervous and other Affections
incidental to Women at the Decline of Life. By Edward
John TiLr, M.D. From the Third London Edition. In
one volume. Octavo. Price, f 3.00
*■ Tba great al'llltles ot Ur, Till, hli eilenslre knowlei1g« mnd hli lltanr; power, are
w>ll (liown In tbiB l>uik,anil m arv tilmsed to say tlial II has lubstiuitlal ami peculiar
marlla. It cuntalDi many ugo, iitvctlcal rHtumrDeoilatluas. atiil will ■mpl}' repay
J/trutMXy^EiinbMTgk Mtdteal Journal.
Uillenberger s Handy Book
Of the Treatment of Women and Children's Diseases, ac-
cording to the Vienna Medical School.
Part I. The Diseases of Women.
Part 11. The Diseases of Children.
Translated from the Second German Etliiion, by P, Nichol,
M.D. One volume ixmo. Price, $■•75
The Practice of Medicine and Surgery
Applied to the Diseases and Accidents incident to Women.
By W. H. Bri-oRD, A.M., M.D., Professor of Obstetrics
and Diseases of Wumen and Children in the Chicago Medi-
cal College, &c. Second Edition, Revised and Enlarged,
with additional Illustrations. Price, t$.oo
The npUI gjile uf the Ural edition uf thie hook, whleh waa eihanateii in a little mora
than a year, haa enabled the author tu caretnlly revise (he whole work, add many lin-
pnvetoeiils, anil to make a Inr^ addltloo ufnew matter, wltliaat, ImweTer, matarlally
iDcreaalDg the alio ut the rolume.
Byford on the Chronic Inflammation and
DUplacemenis of ihe Unimpregnated Uterus. A New, En-
larged, nnti ihoroughly Revised Edition, with numerous Illus-
trations. Price Ij.oo
'This work will be f»aiid partlcnUrl; uM^il higenani pnctltlODen. The dlflerent
■ DTijnHfi Ktt trrnUd iilaLnly uul conclKly, ftnJ jait puch LnfonnalLoD Lb glTsn m» will
I* uflhe nidat prsctlCB] vmlue. While pralliltjf le SToldeil. anthlns nfre^ ImporUDea
<• umllWil. In preparing the •eoonil edltlim llhubesD ttio object urtbesuthiirtoadd
(•' Ihe uienilnvB or Ibe wurk bj' Iboronghly rerliioK. oumcUnR. enltrglng. iDd llloi-
inllng It."— dncfmall Mtdttal Rfptiiorg.
The Diagnosis and Treatment of Diseases of
Women, including ihe Diagnosis of Pregnane)'. By Grailv
Hewitt, M.D., Lecturer on Midwifery and Diseases of
Women and Children at St. Mary's Hospital Medical School,
&c. New Edition, with a new series of Illustrations. $5.00
A Practical Treatise on the Diseases ofChil-
dren. By J. FoasvTH Meigs, M.D., Fellow of [he College
of Physicians of Philadelphia, &c.,&c., and William Pepper,
M.D., Physician to the Philadelphia Hospital, Uc, Uc.
Fourth Edition, ihoroughly Revised and greatly Enlarged.
Over 900 royal octavo pages. Price $6.00
"The muA thonmgb mn*! pnt'tloal work on theBubjeut nuw Iwlbre the prureMlaa."
A Practical Treatise on the Diseases of Jn-
fancy and Childhood. By Thomas Hawkes Tanhe», M.D.
The Second Edition, Revised and Enlarged, by Alfrei>
Meadows, M.D., London, M.R.C.P., Physician to the Hos-
pital for Women, and to the General Lying'in Hospital.
One volume. Octavo. Price, *3-S°
A Clinical Treatise on the Diseases of Chil-
dren. By Thomas Hillieh, M.D., Physician to the Hospi-
tal for Sick Childreti, and 10 University College Hospital,
tec, tec. Octavo. Price, t^.oo
The Surgical Diseases of Infancy and Child-
hood. By J. Holmes, M.A., SurgeoD to [he Hoipini for
' Sick Children, &c. Second Edition, Revised and Enlarged.
Octavo. Price, $9.00
The Functions and Disorders of the Repro-
ductive Organs in Childhood, Youth, ind Advanced Life.
By William Acton, M.D. A New American from the last
London Edition. Octavo. Price, ^3.00
Foeticide^ or Criminal Abortion.
By HiKiH L. Hodge, M.D., Emeritus Professor in the Uni-
versity of Pennsylvania. Price in paper, 30 cts.j in cloth, 50
The Philosophy of Marriage
In its Social, Moral, and Physical Relations. With an Account
of the Diseases of the Gcnito-Urinary Organs, the Physiology
of Generation in the Animal and Vegetable Kingdoms, &c.,&c.
By MiCHAEi. RvAN, M.D., Member of the Royal College of
Physicians and Surgeons in London, &c. Price, $1.00
On Intermarriage,
Or, the Mode in which, and the Causes why, Beauty, Health,
and Intellect result from certain Unions, and Deformity, Dis-
ease, and Insanity from others. With Illustrations. By
Alexander Walkir, author of " Woman," " Beauty," &c.,
&c. izmo. Price Si.jo
LINDSAY & BLAKISTONS complete Descriptive Catalogue a{
their publications, together with a classified and priced list of
all recent Medical Boolts, American and English, furnished
or mailed free upon application.
THB
MEDICAL STUDENTS
YADE MECUM.
A COMPENDIUM OP
A>'ATO¥T, PHYSIOLOGY, CHEMISTfiT, POISONS, ICATERIA MEDICA,
PHARIACY. SCRGERT. OBSTETRICS. PRACTICE OF MEDI-
a\E. DISEASED Of TU£ bKIN, Etc. ¥m.
•T
GEORGE (MENDENHALL, M. D.,
L ti* VMiinUf* vnt ptiiuis or ■aim asip oiiuoei a imt hdical
OBUsii or (uu, *"*■" or tai ajiiucait behcil UBoaAinui, etc m.
TENTH EDITION.
WITH TWO HUNDRED AND TWEMTT-FOUR
ILLUSTEATIONa
PHILADELPHIA:
LINDSAY & BLAKISTON.
1871.
- KUmt,>«)nItaitDA(ildrcnwnM,lallMjMrUiT,tr
LI5D8AT * BLIKISTOS,
la tU anfi <M» of th* IHnrtit Ooart of UMCDlUd Stata Iv tha Kuun DhliM m
PoMgnTHili.
iv
PREFACE TO THE FIFTH EDITION.
IiT preaeDting the fifth edition of this compend to Medi-
cal Students, the only apology which it is necceeary to offer
U the rapid Bale of the four former ones; and this has
been considered as sufficient evidence that the work has
proved useful.
The careful revision which the present edition has nnder-
gone, makes the work more complete, and gives it, tho
author trosts, higher claims to a favorable reception.
The object is to furnish the Student of Medicine with a
short and succinct view of the most important facts and
principles which engage his attention during his pupilage,
in order that he may refresh and fix more firmly upon his
memory what he has read and heard, aa well as to enable
bim properly to arrange his knowledge so as to use it in
the most advantageous manner.
With such a Yade Mscdu many leisure moments may be
rescued from entire loss, whether occurring in the class*
room, before or between lectures, while in attendance at
the hospital, or elsewhere, and turned to good account.
These short intervals of time, when singly considered, may
seem of little value ; but, taken in the aggregate, and use-
fully employed, may be of great consequence.
IS PBIIAOB TO TBI FIVTa IDITIOS. '
It is also believed that the present edition will be found
nseful as a Pocket Manual to the ^ onng Practitioner, aenr-
ing to refreeh his memory on elementary subjects, and on
practical points, in cases of emergency. By reference to it,
he will be able to bring before his mind the principal points
of subjects (perhaps partially forgotten), that may be im-
portant and useful, under circumstances not pennitting a
reference to more voluminous and extensive works.
These we consider to be the legitimate objects of all
works of this description, and, when used aa intended, they
cannot but ba of great practioal advantage.
No claim is made to originality ; it is strictly a compila-
tioD from standard aathorities, intended to present, in a
brief space and compact form, the outUaes of generally
admitted troths of Medicine. We have, therefore, drawn
freely from the best sources within our reach, and copied
ideas — and in some cases the words — of the different
authors that have been need. This general acknowledg-
ment is due, aUbough a reference to the particular wo^ks
may be unnecessaTy,
CnciitKATL
CONTENTS.
PART I.
ANATOMY.
not
DtmrmaK or Aaitoar ii
BllLama ....<..» It
TmuiE. M
?pine .. 28
eriiol Verleb™ M
Doi»l VerifTir*... SO
Laabw Vstubra 30
Sa«r«iB AO
C-'CO^I 31
0*tA InBominila -,,.,„,-..„- 31
Thorai 31
Bib* »2
Sl^nmca 32
BovKt or Tire Hmk 33
Cnnium 3-1
O* Frontia „ 33
0*» PirifUlU.. 33
OsOcclpltla 33
Otfii TvmporuDi . 34
0> Sphftioidet ... - . 39
Of Eibtnoldo .... 3A
Bone* uf <>>< K>.ra 3A
Oiu UaiUlarla Supfrinn SS
OiH Pitmil IT
Oiu Naii ST
Omh I'iiiC"!' 37
Ou> MaUruiD. ...... 3A
OiPB -Spongiuu nrer^cin.. 3B
Tomer ■. 38
OaHn illarF feriui 38
'OiH Triqucin ~ 38
<>■ Bjoidta 40
Boms or T>m Snnuoii SmtKin-
Tim _ U
SupuU 1«
Clavicle 41
Muuianii 41
Done! uf Ihe Furi^iirni- 41
linn 41
KbJliis 41
Bunra of Lhe Hand 41
Car|kua ....,......,.........,,.,..,.,.„, 42
U«fa«Tput ............................ 42
PhiilnngM 42
Bo MM or Tiia Ixfeiiior Ixtkihi-
tlEII 12
On Fiiniorii 42
TIbin 42
Fihulu 41
PaU-lla 43
TiFHit 43
Mfliuraug ., 43
Fhalangu ^ 43
CiSTii.AaB » 43
LisAVEsn 44
LiiEtLuenti uf the l<ower Jaw 4&
Lifamentj of (he Vertebr*}. -.-... 45
Liganenta uf lhe Pdvia 4&
Ll|;nfnen» of tbc Riba 48
Li|fiimenle *tt tbe ^hiiulder ....... 4T
iAXntntnUi of the KLbciw 47
LiKaiD»nt« uf Ihe Writi 4S
Lij(amtnta of tbs Fingera 48
UfanenU of tba Hip. ^
(13»
14
OONTKNTI.
Liatnnnn
Ligfiinentf nf the Kiifo-Jaiat 4t
LignmcDlt uf At Aoklt...^.. 60
iKTEaunit^iTa &0
Mdiclh tl
HulCLii OP THE Truhii i2
Muiclri tif llie AliiJ in .... bl
Munrlet 4ir Elir MdiU l^rn VOID,-. 54
HuFclii uf Ihe Ihurai _..,.^.... SI
MuKclo I'f ihe l).r.-k „ M
Hmetei of thr Neck I>8
Hi'icLM or THK Head *kii Face.... it
UvacLH OF TBI lIpFEB BXTCBIfITT fil
Uuj«]e» dT tha Shnulijtfr. .......... A]
UuiiFt«fl of the Arm .-^-. .„...,.<... Al
MuioLei irf Ihr PopFarin A3
HniCLEiarrHKljlfERIOREXTREHITT A3
Huaclri uf iht ThiKli «3
Mundci uf Ihe LeK A&
Orbaim ur DtaERTiox A7
Trelh „ (8
TuDgu* 68
Piiliila 70
OliiKla i>r ihs Munch 70
PhujDi „ n
(Bioiibagiu T t
Abdomen..... .,.,.. 72
ItBeioiia or mi Aidomir 72
Cbtlopoietic Vwcbba T4
Bl-iiDBrh 74
Inurllnee 76
BehhII IrilL-^ii^jf! .... 75
Lul^ IntHline IJ
AWKTAIT CBTLOraiETIG VllCERA... 7S
Lrvur 78
UuM bl.d.|.T.. ;s
SptHD 70
Fancnu _ 70
tlHUUHT OftDAHS 70
Kidn«j* 70
BI»Jdi.T 81
OrRUM ofUi-nvriiiMiii in ih' Uiile HI
Orgini of liftbvmliijTi in ihv Fe-
mala.... 86
OlMAiig or ReaPtmtio 87
Lnrjrni eg
Tneli<a..„ SB
LuD^ .1, ,>•,>,..,. 80 -
PUun 01 !
ClllCDt.ATDRT STITIt>...„.„ „, 91
Hwrt __ n
AlTBRIRI „ 94
Aortii 94
IwPrn* C«r..liJ 94
Eilrrioil I'Bnilid ._ 90
Inii'rliji Mllli(l«ry ... 97
ArlTritf -bf itieUrflii^ 97
Suhcluvimi Arterj _ 97
AjLthnTT -^rleTj. .,,•.,....„.>. 9S
Brneliiiil .^tcrj „.. OS
Cwlio Anay Oil
EupiTkiir JHfAFmcria Arterj...... 100
InlrTlnr M#>pi>li-rio Arlrr; 190
rtkfidLirc IEbcii 100
tnrtrn*! Iliac Arierj „ 100
GitMD*] llim Arlerj 100
Fcmarnl Arurji 100
Aalfrlur unil Curlcriur Tibiil
Aricrifi.. 101
VEiiori 8t«i-«ii _ 101
VfDA liiM I)frc(ii>len 191
VniR liinorjiiTiaiii. ....... 103
Vena Atygui 103
eiilx'loriiin VVh 103
Vsiinuf ilieSuperii-rKitipiuiij 104
Veii4> ChVH A-ceDilcnti 104
IViuiilii -e Tlinc Veiij 104
Vefftrm'f ibe Irtfarior Kitrrmit^ 105
AEaOHUMTOItLYIIpaATIC Sr«TBi.. 109
Lbi-CchU qmi LjiophaLici.. 195
Thumcie Duotj 104
Nebvits Ststkm lOT
!>pi«Al JVIntro* lOT
llrmii _ lOB
Vrr^f, „,„ II)
Olfacli-ry Htrrt „. |))
0|.tio N^rvi' IIS
Hiiiur Oculi lis
PHlhalicui.. lis
TrifacUl 114
ft1»(or P^ Itrnup -,._,.,,.... Ti4
Xneial mid AuJIiJirj IIS
Oi"??u--phnr>ftgeiL.>... 115
Avtrarnry 115
Hjpugi«P»r 117
Skdiki „ lis
Kj» I IB
Eur 119
Orrat StiPATBinc NRnr«. IK
SrinAL Kebtr* 121
eOMTXNTB.
IS
PART II.
PHYSIOLOGY.
RlTiTMi. BoTins IIT
Oq^vnlQ BBd indrj^anifl BudiH'-- 117
DUunclioDi brLWBea AniDKli
■ nd VFKFtablfi 1!T
UUirHftt« El rin«nti,., „,.,,». .»,..» 13S
OrifUiie KlrmcnU ■>,*•'.->»«■-— 138
Tha Tiunri ~. l:jl
FcBcnoM or M» —
133
AaiMiiL FuRcnoxi — Fi>ircTiui* of
RlLATIOI _ 134
{■cntibililjr 134
EikthkL Sroi-Htiiinn ..,. ISA
ScBH uf Timrh — Palpiiliuli 131
Bm»* uf Tiipt* — (lurtiitiiin 138
ScDu urdmiill — OiriEiii>o U9
6«cirfl vf Hen ring — Audiliun^.., 140
e«BH of BiKht — Viaiuo 141
IICMDLAK UuTios 143
Tabic nfibt Mairlu 147
PanrtiDDi or Biptmion — Lan.
§•■(• 131
dllary Uulian 133
FbTIUTITB FniCTKIRI 133
DMunoa 133
Vwd — Alintnt , 133
Hant*T „.... 133
PrrbanilnD orFoud 133
DcgluLiiiiiD .............. „.,....... 130
ChjialSnIiuB 13S
Chjliflivtiaa ................. ...... 133
I>*r>ra4iiin IfiO
Tbint „ leu
AwoBFTioa^..
lai
ru«
ABDOitmov,
Biicmal AbaorptioB ISI
Ch/Urtii _ _ l«
Ljinpboiii. Ill
V?nituii Altpiprtitiiin - - 1A4
Inlt^niAl Ahudrpiiun „,.,..,. .,.„. 144
Afri'triUnl AbavrptiiiQ .....^....,. 104
RispiBATroN _ 183
IntpiniiiiMi ,^,......^.^^.,,.,„...,.., 133
Klplrritiiin IBB
Sii nffuiBcMtiuD — HeiuabDniw ■-^. ■ ■' 1 37
ClBCI'LlTIUH lOS
BliH.il 170
Aetiiin ijf tbn Kurt 171
Ai;tiun uC ihe Arurici 173
Kdtritioii IT4
Cell Duelrine 17*
Funiiation of Cella — . ITi
CALOiiiriciTioi) IT(
BccRKTion I7T
Kihalarit AppBralua,,,,,,,,,...,,, 177
FrillicuUr OrifiiDi IIT
QlmnJulir Organi 17T
RihsliiioDi _ 17f
Fullirutnr SrcKtlnni _ 131
illnadoUr SCBreliuDB _ IBl
RepBUiiLcnvi FuRimDiri tSl
tiBABHAtlOn _ ISt
Aom _ IM
IxnirinrAL DirrKmiKcm amoko
M isxisD IBT
Trmperninenta..^..- -.^ IBT
ContiiiDtiun and Iiliuajnaru;.. IBS
PAET III.
CHEMISTRY.
Cbisibtbt ISI
CiLoaii. 101
r^n.lBrtic.n nf CHlorii' 101
Kcfireliun uf Cdlnriii,. lOZ
TiaB>nlHlDn vf Calriric 102
BqaallutiOQ nf XvQipBrBlBn.... IDS
'*■■
ClLORIC.
Eir«r1i or Hnt on Hatl«r 103
Spi'ciac Hmt 194
Lmeni llent _ 104
tivBpuriitiun tO(
LWBT 117
Ppde*..... IV
u
OONTSHTB.
LlflBt,
Tbonrie* Df LIgbt 1»T
6ip|«r Whi 1ST
TBrrcHrlal Li,ht HB
BliCtricitt » 1VB
AUinciltir ind Bepnlninn „. ItV
Inriiictinn af ELcclridlj ^ 100
LFjdrn Jar IN
EliciraioMen «ad BltctruteopH 101
4*I>T«NIIH IDl
Vultiie or Oilrinia Cirtir 10)
Oklriinia Bnltcrj „ 101
ElKUuliutlon 103
Blectru-MiigiicliiDi ~ 104
SrKciric GsiiTrrT » lOi
NOlIKirCLATCIIlI » tOS
ArriHiTT ^..,
^ lOJ
Sthxiiji lOU
Otysto 110
OiJabuiLioD .......................... in
Hjdrug*!! _ ill
Kicragen ..., ...».....,...» 113
Compgundi uf Hllragen _ 114
A tm4>iph era 114
Ciirbon „ 11 J
Sulpbnr IIB
GuBi|Mand( of BnlpliDr _. IID
Pbuphonii _. Ill
BOTOD 121
BilisoD 1Z&
SeleniaiD 32t
CWurine „.... 126
CompDuodi of ChloriDO 317
loiiuf MS
Bromina lUb
Flnurioc 138
Ammonit !3S
CoDipnonda of H;drog«n aod
CorhoD _ 2.1»
HjdragcD and Sulpfaur 241
Hjdro)!>r and PhQ>|ibu™i 141
Kilrugen and Cirbgn 141
HlTlLl 24*
l(iT*ui or TBI Aliauei 248
PatMtium 24fl
Sodium _ 24B
Litbium 250
AnnDODJum 2AI
HaTAL* or TBS Aleilihi BARras.. 251
Barium SftI
BtronliuiD IS3
Calcium 253
HagEieaiuui ...,,. 254
IttTALR ur TBI Eaktbi Fiopbr.... 255
AlKBipiiin, „., 155
MkTALI WBICB DKCOHPOtl WaTK
AT A fiR3 HBAT 25S
MangBneae 254
Irun _ 257
Zins 100
Tin Ml
Cball Ml
Nickel 2«
MlTAI.! WaiCB M> HOT DECOBFOIB
WatbB AT ART TIHPEBATURI 283
Ant QIC ................................ 183
AnliBOD7 H. 188
Copper _ _. 287
Lead _ 288
BiiDuih 188
Mbtali tbk Oudh or vhicb ibb
R«DI<CBII TO TBE UkTALUC ITATI
■T A RED HRAT 271
MmBTj _ 2T1
SiWar 274
Outd - 278
PladiiBm - 1TB
Allot! iio Amaloahi _.... 27T
Salts ITT
OKeAflO ClKHIlTRT ISO
VlSITAlLK CaiBlBTRT ISI
VasiTAiLB AciDi _ 2S3
Ohoahtc Salt Basks, orTssktaili
Al.KAUEB 2SS
NftfTTaAL ^rBflTAHrRH, TBR OlTflK:!
AirD HrDRoaKR or wrich ark in
TBI BAIK RATIO AB IH VaTER 1ST
OLRASiiora, Rksinoiib, aid Bitd-
milUDI SuBBTAHCRB 28T
Spirituous *rd Ethereal Spibtah-
cEs m
CoLORiNQ Hatters 191
SUISTAHCRS wmCB PO MOT IRLOXO
TO EITBEH or THC PBICKDIHS ■■□-
TIOHS S0S
BpORTAnOBS CBAHaR* 0* TBaCTA-
PLE aATTEH .,.._.....,..,....,,,». SVt
OlRBINATIOB m
ArihAI. CREBItTBT 194
Analttical Cbemibtrt , tH
Table or Stridls. and Equita-
LEDTS or EleUEHTART SUISTAK-
CBS _ Ml
OOKTIST*.
w
PART IV.
POISONS.
DlVl'EilO^ I »■■■■■■■ ■■I*>»PM>I"»H«H— >
ALKAtIM UID nnB BlLTl -
■aktm ivD nua OcapoonM
Bwy t» --.™ —
linv.. ..—.....
301
Ml
SOI
303
301
304
AllCOBOI. IVD m rBBTAKAnOIII
TaUUI* OiU - 304
CbluTina ~.... 301
lodina 303
Bramina 30&
MWTAIM _ 305
AntimoDj.,,,, 306
Amnle son
Copper _ 307
a«M _ SOS
Irna.... 308
_ SOS
Uwri.it,
Uenarf......... Ml
eilTW SMI
Tin BH
Etna _ BIO
Pburpboroa „ Sll
ainu, nr Ensmel BIO
VcaxTAiLic PoiHwa.... 310
AtrO'NATPMtio Puiioni»...- 311
Niin«tio PnUiinn...... 311
Piiiiutnou« Uu»hriHioji SIS
Aninml Chnrcoal u bd AnlidoW
titt Puiftout.. SIS
Aznun. PoisoTiR SIS
PoipniiDUS Pinb SIS
Poifunnun Serpenlr 311
CHDlhariB VciintoriB _ 311
VrnDmaui Inpeeu ». SIS
Salln or the Rsbld Dog Sll
PART V.
MATBRIA MEDICA AND PHARMACY.
IbTiMtA Mbdioi— I>«afi<tlon. 310
Dpantian nf HadlolDM 310
PriiBUT and SteoaiAij Open-
tioo 310
ImlHDcei mudifjiDg Lb* Ao-
doB of Hcdicine* SZO
Farmi of HhUcIbm 310
Adainlamtian of Hadiclnei ... 32 1
CusairioATioii _........ 3!1
Tabli or CLAiurioATioR 32S
A>t«uratim 817
TBaETAILR AlTUKSKHTB 313
OaBwk 3S8
ftalli _ _ 320
Kino 320
Caiacba „ 339
Bhalanj 3B0
Loprond S30
a*
VlSETAILIt ARTRIHaEVn
Cnncibill - SSI
Bllckhcrr; Root _ 331
U*(i Crcl 3S1
Pipniitewa 334
Bed Rqm - 331
Pcraitsnaii ....•• 334
Crcuuio 334
HnRRAL AttmiiaKirrt 33S
Alam „ 335
htti - 33S
AciUlt of Lead 330
ToNKM 330
PdBC BlTTKU S37
Qaiuiia -...-» .....■-. 33T
auldtfanad - ~ 333
Oeotiu _ - 3Sa
1«
aoif TXVT*.
PBKK BtTTKIU,
Culvmho „ Sn
Amrrinm CvnUurj ._„._.. tit
BiTTimi or l'aci<LttR on Hanmin
Piiurtarnn _ SIO
IVimiBn Barli „..„...._„._ S4I}
]>0KHm>d ...„.,..-..— ...». .4....... 341
Willi Chrrrj Birk 341
Chuoinmtls 34t
B>in««*t «.... M3
VIrgtatk linih«r<i<>t- US
Mjrrrh ^u..... 344
AnKUtlur* .._. 344
dxriirilU Bark M4
AlDHikllcB ........«....._,.«.», 3(4
Onnf PmI ^ S4i
dnDfinon,„.,„.4n..„.,..„.,,.,,. 341
Canrllii ^ _„.._ S4&
Cl«.« ....„ „_ „ M»
Nulm>(...„ _ „._...... tti
Bluak l-rpiHr -... M
Cl|l»b. „ „ _ MS
Pllorula „ _.. Mt
DanlMDOra „.. 343
AnnaUt 8*«il(.._„ » 343
P*|i[i>riDlnl .. ». 1)3
tt|-fjirmlnt ......^.^a ...*.,....,..,. 341
Cnlniuui ..„„ .„,. 343
MiKiHAL Toiiioa ..„„.,.._ MS
Ir..o _.„ 343
C"P(»t 34B
KIne „ >4«
Bitmulb 3M
SUrrt ..._,.,_ 330
Hlnml Acid* ,._... .. SM
AimiMAL t<TIIIULA KM ..._.,.. ,.._..., 33)
R«d Ptppff 3AI
Oil ot Turiwadna _.. Ul
Pb«)fibanr( _ _ Sil
47arbvoM* «r Ammunla .... Ul
OB
HiRioci SniiiTLA im,
trixioDiot _
HdfIi „„ _,
Cmlxr
AMkfaUd«_..._ _,...
Talutan .....
CnuKiL atiHDUVn _..._..
Ala.list ......_._ _
OpiviD ..........
LaalDMttu ■>..„,_,. .._,....
lien buo*-. »...».«.. ,„..v..
tlnpi ...... ....H.H
Ctnpbat ....
Dndl^ Xt(hlrh*il*
Tburnapplo
biilmirMi „., ,
Uf inluck _
4BTriiit>. 8in«Ti*si .>,.,„..,
AaiiiDitvy ....»...,^.,.,,.,„
Aim.
- 8*1
_ s«
M!
3»I
36t
3AS
... 333
....... 3J4
_ 334
333
3a«
3S1
_ 3i*
SJ7
, 317
........ K&n
Sit
NoraDH 8bim«i««
y.iijcluTi .._...„,.
Fra»le Asid ........
Tiibtccu
. 339
3M
. 131
131
. Ml
MI
. 301
. 3*3
. 334
. S«M
. 333
. 3M
. 3M
Ipsrsriimbii _...._„■■„,.,
I."b<itiii _...,..
Milkupn! „
lli'-ndr.toL .,«_.....
Trirtar Kid*ILo...,_,„_.„.
Sulphalcof Zloe ..,„,
liutphalt of Coppfr »..»..
CaTBxmiiai ,„..,„.,„_,_
ViaBTAM.K CATatanr* 13T
Hhdb 33J
PurKins Chiw „ sn
CiMiir Oil........... .._,_.._ 317
Khalwth _,.„ ssr
ftMt Mr
Amcrifjin &FiinBMi..t.i.Hi.(4w.. 3M
Butwrnut _..—,. 8M
Al"«> «.....„„._ 30t
Ji>Up .WO
M>f-*ppl« 310
Hvurauion; _ _..»_. STt
Blirb Ildlcbur* ..„.,. .,».« 3T3
Colo«xntb .._.„.__.____ 3T«
Oambos* „ lis
KIMlrlan IT4
CnWn Oil „,_ SIA
373
. 373
,Sf«
3T«
S7«
.^3
3I«
3;8
377
»r7
. 377
. _ 173
373
.. 378
. >7«
.. 3T0
.. ITS
.. UtO
.. )»S
. 3G»
. 3*1
• w
. m
KmaAi. CaniiiiTict
Sulphur _.,.. _..,
H*gat*l«
blln* CsibtrrlM _...
. Salpbsu of »-iH
Salphaii r.t Maenrfii
Sulpbnt* of rf.Uwa ,
Supitunnw* *f PotM*
Tartnu of Pmuah ..............
Tnrlnlt of PnUua iintl &ijs,.
Pboipbau afSoil* ^,.^.
Cllnit III llwnwaU „...._
Cl»l"iiiri ..
BnaATjt „,
Dicimm „..„ „.„
flqnlll „ „.,
Mfudow $aSVun ,......,,..„.„,
IndiAn lltfinp ......•...,..„«..,
Dxidalt „...„.
Jui>i;>(r RtrrlM....M,.,,u...».
WlM C«rrot „„.,
Partlfjr Riiot
Tarp«Dtln* __,..,
CnpiiY*
Ti.t
C^n thiiridvji ......... ..... ........
OvIinnBUt nf Polawa „
Aitainw nf TuUna
BiUttTMC of PoiMM
aonTBITTB
»
rm I
DlSRBTICB,
NiintFor FMmmi w 3B1
Spirit st Nitria SUmt SSI
DupBoarnn 383
K*Di»TUB DiAPBounca _ 381
IpcraeaiDbja »*ri>* 3B3
Tvtnis of Antimooj and Pu.
(■•w ~ - S8S
Dovar*! Puod«r„ ».. SB3
EBru«a>A>T DiArlontnc* ....._- SB3
Cilnia sf PdUim - 383
AaataU of AHBMia - 384
MUraU of Putaau - 3M
Spiill oT Bnlpboiia Eihn - 384
A&tBiaTiTB OiiraoBBTtci 384
UMiiMiiDi - 184
Hmwkob _ 38*
BM*«fTu 384
8arwp«illB - 38S
BxriCTORAvn >...-.■ — — ■■■ 386
Sratiga 3BT
Blmek Snakaroot - 388
ArdiaoDrao ,..*,..- 388
Anaabliila 888
Balaam of TdIu 388
BaliaBofPerD „ „ 389
Stiirai 38S
B«biu1d 3SS
CupaibK S8»
Ujnh ,..,. 380
Oalbanam 389
ElaSHapana - ISO
Wind Saphtba 380
■■■■vaaoaun „...._ 3SB
AtoM SM
Blart HalUbora 3M
Owiaenn SM
Sariaa 3*0
CaolharidM „...» - 3M
taa
BmPAmN _ S9D
Spaoiih Flj _ SSI
RcKrACIHTI „ S91
BaOEABonc* ~ SSI
DKKULCCim „..„ SM
Ekoixi Bwn „„_ - in
DiLDcvn 3U
MKDicwaii UHOLASairiBD «..» IM
Hoi Voniea SM
Artania - 804
Hareirj BN
lodiaa > tn
Ahtaoid* -... SH
AKTHiLMiirnoi » SM
Pinkroot « SH
Prida of CfaiBa SM
Wormaaad SM
Tin SM
FunagnnaU Bark _ SPB
Taile or Blent ams AiiKcru.
riona _ SM
BlAVPLRI OP BXTiaPORA»0IIl
PnaicaiPTiaHs 4M
WEielTS AID HSAIDHH - 40B
DiiTiTic PaiFAaATioiii 4M
QcAiTiTTii or Opitm in Dippta*
■ KT PREPARATIONi 414
Table op tbe Alcdioltd BTBBnn
OP WlKEi _ „.„ 4IS
Table aaowiNa tbb Dippamaaoa
■ ETVltM UlEIlia, DnUPt AM>
OaaiRi OP VAKioca UiDiciaAL
PaapARATlOIIBDP THE PHAKaACt^
raiA or tbb Dbited 8tatm..„,_ 4lt
PART VI.
SURQERY.
lanavKATWK .— 41tt
Bapporatlra InBaamBtlDD.-i..., 410
DIeeraUn In flammallon _..,.... 4! I
HaniUation 411
Br7(lpctaa - 423
yBranealoa, or Bnll._ 424
Aalhnx, sr Carbaaolo 434
ruB
laTLAHaATion,
Pernio, or CbllbUa 42>
ProithiW 4IS
Burat tn
WoDBna _ 42«
Ineiiad Woondi _ 418
Panourvd WoBudi *M
OONTtNTI.
P*Dtlr*Un( IfDDndi ,._«._.. itt
OiBiuied Wnand*.... tif
LMfnUd WuuBiU _. 42t
Pi>lHDed Wnuorf 4tf
Qvntbol Weondt . . itt
AMoIMM..— ..—.-»....-..■...»..- tM
DWNM _,..,__^ . 4SB
Flmplf UlMr ..»,,•. IS)
IndoUni Ulivr Ut
kRoruLi u^„ iS
8*Fli rill,. „.,...„
..... 4SI
Tuituiti ._....__.«....»... 4)11
Flui^Tt'iia* 43T
Fnrlurcaf Iho LnvFf JiH-,... 4.1H
Fn«lu>* of Uie Varohni-. 4aS
FnMaMaf t)i«Bito...„...„„., 440
VnetitN«r ibvCwniav 44t
rnnlur* af lb* Clmiiala 440
fr««liir« oT lb* An* — 441
f nieUr* nt ib« Tsmna 443
Frnclor* ef <h* PnUlU- 44<
Fni>'(»r< iiF ihi Thinh. 441
Prafluft cf tbv Lcj^ ,..,...... ».., 4^1
r.iiri|ii Dnd Frulsr*. 4M
LttX >'■'«■■> ~ 4U
I>i(lnc<iilioii of lb< Li'Btr jKfC.- 4M
J>i>lMslluii of Ihc Cla?icl«, 4£t
DiiluiHli'ia »f Iht Arm 41A
DiiliicalJuii uf Uic furturu 4A?
Dlpl«i>Bll"n nf lh« T)iiith 4(10
DtffoCfltUa ff ibft KDfD ......... 4Afr
Didortlion Qf tho Anblt 400
I>uil>*t or TH* Bunci AnnJuiim 4dA
CsrlM..... 400
Carln of tlia Spin* _„._ ^.. 4tt
Ilfcniib. ...,._„„_,.,.,. 4IIT
Kintlo'Ia _.. 4(IS
8ploii VirfiiA«ii......,...4,. 400
0><r'>-Sitin>mi , 403
Hutliilpt Oirinin _ its
Rudlilii. or RivliiU 400
Caxalsl". •" llir I)'***" 'lOO
Fphgui Arllcoll. tpF Wliiit Bv*l'
liBjt 4TI
Itjdnrlbut. or Drvnij of ■
Mot - 4t0
Uoimtili Ocrlilnit* m.._^... 470
AacbjIoiU .._ 470
Dl(iA<'* or ran Abt>dim „,. 471
Atitfuri'ih-.-. 471
AnenriiiD b> Anihslomotb...,,.., 471)
Vkritiva Aneuritm......... 472
IlilaMH or *■■ Tmiit ..,. 47S
CIr*D«le und V*rl«i)c«U, „.. 471
IiBaonnlioo of Yfiina,«rrbtv-
bkta 474
IlUDBia* OF TUX Ht> ■>_..,, _.^..,„ 474
Friolurri uF ili* t<kvll......-_ 4T4
Cunruttioa oF lh« ftntn. ..«-.!. . 474
Ci'mprvflrtiriD of thfl Uralo...^... 470
iDfljilltiLIHlutb of tbf* Ilr>in....... 470
runjpii Crrcbrl. ur Enfe|-b*lo.
«!• —.—,..... trt
DiMASH or TBI Btb _ 477
CunjuoMiial Opbtbalmla 47T
Seleroiio Oatatbalfila _... 4T(
IrliU Orhihtlmia. ar liiliM 4T»
l'ti.rt>pLlh»llBi* 470
Purjifiurn „... 4tlO
K«n[fcl»....„ _...„ tSO
(Ijiacilj of (b* Curnta .._....... 4M
Victr ..f Ihe Comm.. 481
Suphjlcmii „ „„. 401
llj|n.j)liio ,_... 481
II^dr<>pblhiilcBia....„,.„,^»,.. 401
OM I Iff* led PopU „ 4R1
Pniridenlia Iridif .......... ....... 401
CaUrvI „ „ 481
ADinri'ib .... ...„ „.... 40S
Fulal* LacbrynBlliu....... ~ 4BS
HmbliBiB* 405
HnnlfOliKa 40T
Bd«i1«! Tunen of lb* 1*t«.
IM - „.. 4«T
BntTtiptoD _...,„,..-..._..„ 40T
Bolr^i)a...MHiH.._„,. „,.,...._ 4AT
l)i»*t%tt or TBI No«a Avn Am-
t*VK „ 400
Puljtiu* oS U» NoM _.... 400
Otona _...„ 4M
ToBgvf, or Poljrpui of lb( Alh
IruiB -...,_ _,... 433
Dux»Bi 0* TBS lUuni _.. 4M
II are- lip ..„.....„ .... 4U
BmoU - 4M
llaKuniutIm «f tb« FiaBam
l-lBgUB _ ™j(... tit
Kntuc4d Tnaill* ts»
KloD^tlDS Of lb* UvnU i^O
Epulit, wl^bvtrleiif th*Oua». 4M
DiaKAiia ev raa Macs 400
Kilranfooi Bodlci In list (Jbu-
pbnjui „ _.. 400
Sliii-turr of iht <B>oplj*i;iii 4H
Utoiaval vt Kitniiiruui Rudln
frvin l.aijni ami Trwhea .... 401
Braneh-rfelr. nr 0">ln ......... 401
Tartioollli. ot Wrj Kmk 401
HaHflu _._... 0)1
loKuinal Bvnila ~».-~._ 40S
FafBAnl Ittmlii „ (00
VnblllHl llrrnla 407
CMi*nilal lUrata.. ^.... 407
ABnrioiAL Avuo _m-i» 401
OOHTINTS.
SI
TAB!
D»B«*i> or !■■ Rbctdh 4V8
Prulipfu Aoi. _ i»t
Brmorrbuid* .._ „ ~ 418
ruulB in Ado 4M
IhBBAiu or m TisnoLi Aim
Psaii 4gB
IlfdtmU 4He
Haa>t«e«l* „ 601
Phjaotla... »_ - Ml
Vunfbjaatia .....^ 601
DuBAnu or T8K UKtnrui *i<d
BLAnpB* -....— sot
Filial* in Pciin« 601
Bct«>tiuD And IneontineDM uf
Urint „ 60!
Drisatf CKlcnl« - 604
A>rDTATioa - 300
AmpautioD U th* Sbouldct-
Juinl _ S07
AnpataUan abuT* Ihe Elbgw... SDg
Aapaudon U tb* 81 boir.JulDt. 608
AapBUlioD of tta* Fanaru 509
Anpalstaan of lb* WruWjaiDL. 610
AaroTiTiax,
AiDpuuiion of tba Iifg.-. ....... HO
Amputaliun or tfao Thi|^» All
LiaiTDRB or AfmiiiEi 612
Li);*lun of th« Commoa Caro.
tid 613
Lif-ature of tbc Eiternal Caro-
tiJ 614
Xiigalur* ol tbt Uumaral Ar.
terj 614
Ligalurr at the Kndiiil Artery.. 614
Ligature at Ih* Ulnar Artery... 614
LigaiuTc or tli« Kilernal liiao.. 614
Ligatora or Ibt F.-innml Artery 616
Ligature uf tha Puaterior Tibial
Arlarj 616
Ligature of U>* AnUrior Tibial
Anarj 6IB
■PiiAciantii* 51S
ESCHAROTICI 617
ElHORRHlOK rnoM LEECH-Bini-. 61S
j CLua-raoT — Taliph ..,,„ 61S
I IXTSBSIOI or TEI TOB HalL ......... S30
PART vn.
OBSTETRICS.
PAOB
Cn Filth - 613
6*«ram 623
a-iv - 5"
lauainaU i23
BacTD-aaiatie Llgametiti 614
Diriaieai or tha PalTli 624
IHaeacun oT tbe Ptlrli - 624
HMittraaeiitt of Ilia Superior
BtnJt 625
llaaiiir«iiienu at tha Infartor
Btnilt 626
Am nf tb* Pel*li _ 620
Inalinados of lbs Palrla _ 620
Plaaea of tha StralU S2T
DsroBMiTT ur TBI Pa(.Tii 628
Tbb Fsrab HiAD 62S
Dianatara uf tbe Cliild'a Head- 629
Sstorai asd f untauelloa _ 630
IfBirriDATioB „ 631
BetsBKamant of tk* Fausliog of
■fonHraalloa 131
rtn
Prigxiuct _ 63S
The Menibntnea 633
The Placenu 6M
The Fwul ClrrulBiioo 636
Chan get in tbe Ulerua frum
ImprtHnation.- 637
Develupmeat oftb* Pwtul 637
EitFK-uterine PregoaDcy 633
8igDt of PrenaDcj 639
Table of tbaSigni of Pregnancy 640
Treatment during FregLancy... 642
Abortion 641
Action of the I'Mn 64'
KctroTemiL^n of fba Utaru*. 644
Antevcrfiun of tbe Uterya. 645
Ohllquilten of tbe (I terua. ........ 545
Term of Utero.gettatlon 646
Laioi „ 640
tjlagei jf Labor ....„ 640
Cooduot ot J Labor 647
Laceration of tbe FgrioeuiB...~ 650
Bora Nipplii 66t
89
OOMTXMTS.
ruti
LiBOR,
Nutanl or Uouiiited Labor.... i&l
UefbBDiam nf Lnbor ib2
Tb« PrratnlBliou iH
PrcfenUliuD utibe Brceeb Hi
Fregenlatlun uf Ihe Fhl ib7
Prflienlaticin of the Rafl»......„ &AT
Li (ORB IH WaiCH TBI PlIHSIITATllITI
IB N ATI) HAL. BUT RBVDKHKD Dim-
CULT OR Priltiebbatuiul _ HI
Flouding SiS
CtinTuiiiuui.......... 668
S;iio<ip«....... 563
Hvrnlii i&O
Bad Puiltiun of iba Hod _ bb9
F«n PrtbeDULiuDa bb9
TurDJDg 601
Tib pDRORPi {M
Lockad or luipirled Head 68fk
Uurme Hemorrhage _ MI9
Aecidtntnl Heiuorrhnge btU
Unavoldibl' Hemorrhage _ &T3
Puerperal CauTaMuni 6T6
iDTcrfiuD of Uio Uunu ^ t7<
nam
1 ■■ FOROIFB,
TwiDi „., bit
PrvHatetiao o( the Arm mai
Sfaouldar.. „^ &T8
PrulapiBtoflhe Uabllinl Curd M)
Rupture of the Uurui HI
Turning, or Veniun „... Ml
Deli*erlu performed bj Inrtrv-
mrau applied eiibar la tb*
Mother or Child _ G$»
Premalur* Deliver; SBS
Puerperal or PerituDoal Fever^ 5BS
Puerperal Hinia _ US
Phlegnaiia Duleoi _ 6B9
Diaa A sat or Cbildbrit _ 6n
aum Rub itO
Jiandiefl» .......................... . AH
FlaLulent Culie (M
CunTuliIoBI „ tW>
Dentilion _ 6U0
DiarrbiBa „ 601
Aphtha, or Thrurb tVl
Barij SigOM of Diiean in Cbfl-
drao _ fiSl
PART VIII.
THEORY ANr> PRACTICE OP
MEDICINE.
run
DiMABR iVb
Organie and Functluaal Dueaie b9b
SBailbLOOT AKD DlAOKOilB 687
PaRCUisiOH &SS
AmcDLTATion _ SOI
ActcuLTATioit or -tat Cirit. IDS
ABiCDlUtloD of the Reipirator;
AppantD* _ 003
Betpiralorj Murnrnr S03
Narmal Reiplntlon A03
PBIholugicAl Pbenumcna 604
Alipratluna in the Iniemilf uf
tha Reipiralor; Murmur IV06
Lnud RespirHtion.... 606
FeeMe Rei| imtign G06
AfaMnl Rbjthin A06
Prenueneji of Rtepintion IM
Coniinuii; afReaplmloD _ A06
Dnratluo of ReiplrMloD - 006
MM
AuacHLTATioi' or trk CbrBt,
Prolonged ExpiratiDD. \„,, 607
A1l«r*tiuDi Id the CbBraeter of
tbe RfapiratlDD „ 607
Hirah Reapiration .,..,...,., 607
Bronehlal or Tolnlar K»pirk-
Uon „,. 608
Cavemuui Heap! ratio d... ....,,,.. 608
Anphorio Reapiration............. 60V
Abnormal Sounds...... BOV
Pleuritig FrialiDn- 60W
Rtlea 610
Soiioroud Rftle...... „ 610
Crepilating Rtlc 610
Suh-crepiiHriog Rile 611
Carernom Rtli 613
Crackling. Crumpling. Ao. 611
AuaculiBiion i>f rhe Voict 611
Pbyaiolagieal Phenomena _ 611
PathologTcBl PhenoEiaika 61S
COATXMTS.
IncnLTATian or-rHB Cbrit,
Br>>nehH»pb<iiij' .^^,...... - „ A13
(Ke..phnn_v «l.1
Prcl'inlriquT ^. .,...,. ..,.. SI4
Arn|»b"ric Vriice..... A14
tlcullHi Tinklini; 6U
AVMDLTITIO:! OP TFI HcimT _ A15
PhjfikolttjpemJ PhflMcimrna » AI&
Piith<iT<>ificnl Pb«n4»TnenH.. 516
Tbc liD|iuJi-a AlA
The KbTthui „ H7
The S'lun'I.. ei7
AbDnrniat S»un<li or Murman- fllB
Anamie MurmorB-. ...-..- 671
PeriearJi^ Murman... ->.*» ASl
FnwcnitHL Sians or Disiabi.,
621
Tm-nM _ M2
Inleiuilient Virtr 024
RenilKnl Feirr _ AZA
H«lic Fevtr A2T
Telloir Fever 827
Cootiiiiini Yfm A2T
Trpboid Prier HZB
Tjpbiu firgr... A30
larLAMIATlOX DP Til* ALIUKNtAIlT
ClJflL AltD ACHSKOKT OrO TO... A3I
Stuvalitii 8)1
OloHiiif 814
ToDfilliiiti Aas
ParuUiiji 835
Aeiiu tiiftrilLi 83S
Cfaranic llDitrltit A.1A
Acute EnUrilii ASA
Dy"enlfrir AST
Cbrvntr ET3i«riLii ,.,,,,. ASS
Acuta Prriinnitia ASS
Am* IlrpKtiUi... . A3S
Chranlc HFpntllli A3B
Orguio SiKuH at the Uret.^ 63)
laPLAaviTio* or tbi Nuktoiii
fiTiTim 841
Ccphaliilf 841
PhrcDitii 84t
AnchnUin... A41
Canbrili* „.._ 843
InpLtMBiTiar or ran RainRATORT
ORsm -.■• A41
PntaD'inU „ 841
Pleuriiii B4S
I«rynitiri ... A4A
Aealr Larynptti „ A4S
Cbrnnic Idrjnfilii 647
Trmchifitip, or Crnap ^.., 848
Afdec Bronf^hitj*.^..,^ „.., A48
Chnnic Err»ni<hiii^ ,.....„ 849
Pbtkldi PnlmanalU A&O
Mmp'kjitmM of (b* Luag* - AU
rui
DiiKASRi or THB UaiiiAar OasARt, t&t
MepbriUi AM
Cyililia AM
Brinhta UIkh* > AM
bUbrlea ASS
LiKbiaiia... .....< --,,,.„..>*ri, 867
DiliASH or -TNI HaAiiT „ ASS
PericBrdilb. 6»8
E d„™Hill« AS»
ItlicuinHLlvm >-.,-,.----,„-,,,.. 669
Guui... AW
ERUPtiVK Fkturi - AAV
VnrWn. - 66*
Varisella OKI
/ Rube»Iii AAl
ScarlAiina AAI
Me noil ■■« OKI 8A)
HfiDorrhige frani tb* Nnatrlli... 8A}
IlmnrrbiKe ttnta tbe Longp.... 804
Meniurtlinifi' Troin ih« Slummoh.. 8A4
Pbk'f^inn^tu D<tl'-Dt A8S
DlHIASES or THE BmiH AKP Nbh-
Tous Ststkv OflS
Apiiplcxj 08S
Punilyiiii A8A
Bpilep-j AA7
China A8T
C«nt'iiltiv« AtfecUuni ot InrnnU SAS
^■thma AA>
'NeonilKift 'ff (he Face.. A70
Mental I>4^r4neeai«i]t„. ...» A70
Di^iirlum Treinens..^ « A71
H4>nyhiig-cougb - A71
AaphjTAia. -.« A73
DrREAiii* or na Stomacb ahd
BowEUi A73
DUrrhoa. A7I
Cho]<^rii M.irbui.. 874
Ch'Jcni Epildeinira 874
flHlulent Civile A77
Billoui Culie „. ATT
CL«lif?a Pinion qui ATfl
CnnnlipAtloB AT>
Obiimction sf th« Bowel) OTS
ProlnpiiDa AnI OSl
Worma in the Aliiuenlir; Canal 083
Csiioiire DtHKAaia or rvi SkiR A84
Onlsrlal. — Veaieula ABS
Eruraa ABS
ButtarultiB. OBS
Harpu.. OSS
Beahiaa 880
Ordor M.— HuHn . OSS
Pr'mpbigijik,....- ^ OSS
Bupin., AS8
Ordar 3d. — Puiuiln OST
Ecthjnia AB1
Asaa SS7
14
OOITTEtfTt.
OHirU — tniptilita CM
Fimi „ ess
Ord(r 4cb. — B»nlbriuBt>..„.., M»
BkH'-Ih. USB
Ddirwria „. Sft
Brjiihriti*-^ „ 489
OrdM-ttb. — PipulK....^.- Alio
LIvllVB AM
tmit* 6*0
Order atb. — SiivnoB ..,.^u». Ml
FiIjriMt „_... 091
L'l-r* IWI
Pruri»i> MI
trhitjriuH..,- 1»9
Order Itb. — Tub*Mula 491
LdIIiui _ Ml
OrdMSIk.-Mwnil»._ n»l
Parpytb ....•.._.... Ml
THE
MEDICAL STUDENT'S
VADE MECUM.
PART I. — ANATOMY.
Q. What h Anatomy 7 A. The science of orgaDization.
How is it divided f Into Vegetable and Animal.
Hov is Animal Anatomy- divided? Into Human aad Com-
paraHoe.
What is Humnn Anatomy f The Anatomy of man.
Wh«t is Coraparatife Anatomy f The Anatomy of all other
animals except man.
How is haman anatomy divided ? Into DescrijAive, or Special,
Surgical, Oeneral, and Pathological.
What is Descriptive, or Sgiecial Anatomy f That which de-
Bcribes the form, Mze, position, aod connections of organs tu a
liealthy condition of the body.
What is Surgical Ariatoioy ? That which treats of the relation of
one part to another, and has also been termf d Regional Analomy.
What U General Anatomy 7 That which treats of the strnctnro
of the sirapJe tissues of the body ; and is synonymons with Histology.
What is Pathological Anatomy f That which relates to the dis-
eased stmctare of the organs.
Under what divisions is hnman anatomy studied? Osteology,
or a description of the bones. Syndeemology, of the ligaments.
Myology, of the mnscles. Splanchnology, of the viscera. Aden-
nloyy, of the glands. Angiology, of the vessels. Neurology, of
the nerves. Dermology, of the skin.
What ore the uUimaie elements at the body ? Carbon, nitro-
I (26)
Sfi AMATOHT.
gen, oxygen, hydrogen, pho^[>horua, tulphur, iron, calcium, .
sodium, potassium, &c.
Whftt are the organic elements f Gelaiin, fibrin, albumen,
mucus, fat, Ac.
Skxt-xton.
Whftt are the orgaos of support to the airimal fhimef The
hone» ; they give Crmnesa and strength to the body, afford points
of attachment for tlie nuinerons mnsclea, give shape to the animal,
and afford protection to some of the more important oi^ns ; such
as the encephalon, medulla spinalis, heart, Inngs, &c. Their form
and disposition are always adapted to the oCSceB they are designed
to fnlfil.
What is the bony framework of the hnman body called 1 Skeleton.
What is the natural skeleton ? When the bonea are held togetiier
by their natural connections of ligaments, cartilages, &c.
What is an artificial skeleton f When the bones are held to-
gether by artificial means.
Suppose a line, called the median, drawn fi*om the top of the
bead, downward through the middle of the skeleton, will these two
sides be similar f Yes, the iMines of the two sides wilt be per*
fectly alike: and where bones are divided, the two hakes will be
symmetrical.
What are the regional divisions of the skeleton f Head, TVunk,
Superior, and Inferior extremities.
What is the number of bones in persons of middle age f For
the trunk — twenty-four true vertebrre, one saerom, four coccygeal,
two tnnominata, twelve ribs on each side, and one steruum. For
the head — eight in the cranium, fourteen for the face, and one
hyoid. For the upper exiremiliei — thirty-four to each side. For
the inferior extremiites — thirty-two to each side. In all, two
hundred and eleven, not including the bones of the tympaoam and
teeth. In early life the number is greater, and in old age diminished,
by the growing together of bones originally distinct.
How are bones divided in regard to their shape ^ Into long, ghort,
fiat, and irregular. The long bones are foand principally in the
limbs, and are composed of a shafl and two extremities. Bhort
bones are irregularly cuboidal in foriq, spongy in texture isteraalljt
AN^TOUY.
St
I vitb A Ibio crnrt extTnally, The *hort bone? are the rertcbrse,
cjx. carpal atiil tnr«ii1 bont«, pntdlroaDrl sesamoid bones. Fled
boaes consist of two layers of itctisc bgno with od iiilermedtnle ccl-
luUr atruciur«, whicli u called diploe. Invgular bones are ihoM
which ftre not dUiiiKtl)- refuruble to cither of the abore dlviBions;
bat are of k nixed character, bving purtly Oion mid portly flat.
The UOponil, sphenoid, clbmoid, superior nutvillnrj', inferior max-
iUuy, (wtale, iofcrior lurbinatcd boDes, os lijoides, and sacrum
pri'scnt oxamples of (his dasa.
Wlial is an eminence on a bono railed f Apophj/tia or procff a
Lvbou uiiilcd. and epiphysis when separated by curtilage ; tlio ehalt
|cr 1>ody of a bone is termed its diopftjnia.
What other names are applied to emiaeocea of bone depending
lapoii tlivir shape, situation, and useT Itcndg, irhcti convex.
rouodisb. and smooth. Nfclg, when smaller at tlie middle, and
increoMd tovards the extremity. Condyle*, wbeii the licjid is
Bltd itneqnally rounded. T<f&rrvfcM, or tubcrogHifJi, wh^n
even, rODgb, and irrenrular. Spines or epinoug processes, when
barj) or pointed. Cristas, when there are long and sharp elcva-
is. Coronoid, if the termination is in a sharp edge. JUtuloid,
it«id, coracoid, &c., from their resenibla.oce to certain other
kiafis. Oblique Intnaverse, &g., from relolite siluntiona. Tro-
kanlen, when they i«rve to turn a bonei
What names are given to d^preggionaf CotijJoid, trlicn deep
,«U|v-ltke. Alveoii, or sockets, OS the lockcta for the teeth;
\, glenoid, vrben eupcrBcial.
How are boaea divided tn regard to density i Into compact and
\wtiular; the former is sltaatedeslenially, and the taller internally.
Wliat la the conu/HWi'/toit of bones f Animul and earthi/ matter.
^Tbe minute analysis of which is gelatin, 3i parts ; phosphate of
Sme, M paru ; carbonate of lime, 1 1 purls ; Quale of lime, i portA ;
ph'iHphaie of tnagneaia, I |uirt ; and murinte of sndn, 1 part. Tlip
[b'lnra bIkO contain a liUl» iroa, manganese, tilex. ainmina, ait>)
pbodphate of amioouin.
Upon wbh-b of llivie primary constltncnls do(« the hardness uf
be boui- dciwud ? The earlhy, uud may be obtained by caleitiation.
How may tlie animal part be demonntralvd ? By immersion for '
I titMc in ditnte muriatic acid, the eurihy parts wtU be difisolved,
tvlag the udmal.
I
23 AHATOMT.
Wliat la the tlnicture of bones ? They are composed of tw»
•IniMares, comjiart aixt cellular; the former is siloated exicniBlIjr,
Riid ihe latter Iiilenmlly. The comjiaet struclnre is Tilirons, bnt
arraiiged in lamina. RuDDiii); ihroa^li ihesc Fibres ire hare ibo
Hattrtian canah, which communicate with smntl lenticular cxcn-
vatioDS kaon'n as the lacuna or corpu»ele» of Purkinjf, bj pores
or tultuli. wliich also connect these lacotue topeiher. They arc
veil supplioii. ihrongb this arrangeiDont, wilh hlood-vMseb, nerrca,
and nhsorbents.
What is meant by Pertotteunl It ts the Ghroii» membrane
vrhioh Biirroiiiids booea except at their articular enriilages. and
receives the insertion of tendons, li^nments, aponeuroses, Ac. ; ■
that portion of this membrane Bitiiated on the skull U called i»ri- '
cranium. lU u»e is also to eotidiicl the hlood-reaaels to ilie bones;
(five protection and iliupo to them, and to secrete boue iu the
growing .itate, or in fruciiirw.
What i* ineiiiit by the medulfary memhrntf. 1 It is « rerj- deli-
cnte niemliranR of areolar thsue lining ihu iuteniul and ecllnUr
structure of hone which Hecrett^ the medulla, and terics (he por-
poitc of an inlcrnal )ierioitenm.
Are bones perfectly o-uJSeil al birth? No: the ends of the
lot))! buneH are carlilajtinouK; the carpus and torxnt are nearly in
the •ume Btnte, aod the processes gcucmlly arc rcry imperfectly
developed.
What are Ibe ttagtg of osnilicalion 7 Tlicro are three. The
first is the gelatinoiu, mwKU», or pulpi/, wliU-h exists during Ihe
Grat month; second, carfiVn^tnotw, rommencing with the second
monlh; and third, oaaeoug, or calcific, which coiumencea ai the
end of the second month iu some of the bones : when osaiQcatiou
commences, tlie color of the cartilage becomes deeper, and in ilie
middle of a yellow color; the n-ssels dilate, carry red blood, and a
red point Is perceived in the centre of Ibe cartilage, whith U eallml
puni-lum oHsijicationit, from which the di-poslt increanes on fu
■urface. The long bones commence by a small rlnp, which extends
Itself. The flat irregular bones commence by one or more points,
aud radiate to ibe periphery. The abort bones may hare a slii;;rle
point or several, and they all grow by successive depoaillous on th«
vuter jturhiee or at the ends.
At what age are bones must dense f At the mid<lle period of
k
AMATOHY.
Sfe
tife ; and is tgts advances (hcjr grov lighter, more collalur and
^brittle, aikt the pruporlion ofanitaul mailer is diminislicd.
What is lh« )>roi-««s of tb? rormation of caUmt When a frae-
tare lak«s place, lli«ro is cfTnsioii of blood into it ; lh« toll parU
■well i the blood is absorbed, and while this h goiuf; on. then i|
An clfusioR of coagulating lymph ; an osBeoo^ riug h iheo formed
u-uuod the scat of fracture, vriih a pin in lis centre. Next, the
' exifeoiitiee of Uodc bcniu to fnse thcmselTcs together ; which wliou
complete, the bonv ring and pin, being eiipcrQaoDB, are abuorbed,
■lid ibe cavity, cellular Etmctnro, membrane, Ac, are re-eetab-
lished. The proccsa is cniirety similar, in other respects to the
forniiiion of Dew bouo. Jn compound ft'acltirea, granulaliona
frvijucutjj spring up from Ihi^ snifftce of lh« booc in ibe same order
u in the formation of n«w bone. Best is important for the perfect
, iK-rformaoce of this process, or a faUe joint may result.
TlUKK.
■Whnt consdtntca Ihc Trunk ? The Spine. IfioraT. and Pelci».i
\Vli>-rc i« the wpine *)tuat«d t At the po«terior part of the trunk,!
Btid extend* ^wii the head to the inferior opening of the pelvis.
What romiWxcR It f It conxi'tit of Iwenly-eight or tnrcnly-niDe
dislinvt pieet-4, of «hich the upper twenty-four are trne or momljle
ferlelme. the twenlv-fiflh is the sucrnm or pelrie vertebra, and Ihe
; remainder are the caudal vertcbrie.
What are <he cttnviHrea of the »])ine f The cervicat portioa
b convex anteriorly and concave posleriorly ; Ihoracic portion
' raut^Bve in front and convex behind; lumbar portion convex In
Ih>nt and concave behind ; pcli^c and caudal coueave In front and
convex tiehbd ; and depend npon the different degreea of thick*
BtM of lli« bodies of ihc vertebrm and ihe iulervening caDtilagcs.
How are the Irue verlebrcB divided? Into seven eervlcai,
' twelee doreal, and five lumbar.
What does a vertebra voiinst of? A body, tvo laminat, seven
proeeiaea (two tranversc, one spiiioan, and four oblitine). and a
hollow for lodging the spinal marrow, which is funned by tlie
body anteriorly and the ininino! posteriorly and Intcrntly.
What oharacloriws a Cerricat verlcbraf Smaller ihna the
otben; loogest tateralljrj epiual fornincn large and triangular ;
4
so AMATOVT.
aptnoDS process forked ; transTerae proceues sbort, doable, uto
perforated for the passage of the verteliral artery and vein. Ther*
are also differences between these vertebrffi ihemselves, .
What is the peculiaritj of the Rrst cervical vertebra, and what
its name f It bos no body or npiiionB process, being a sinipli
ring, and is called atlas; the transverse processes project bejr on d
those below.
What is there pernliar to the second cervical vertebra, and what
is its name ? It has npon it8 nppcr part a process called odonloidet
or deng, and the vertebra itself is called vertebra denltUa, and also
art"
What characterizes the Dorsal vertebrce f Bodies longer antero-
posteriorly, and more cylindrical than the cervical ; their trans-
verse diameter decreases from the first to the third, and then
increases ; the upper and lower margins and points of transverse
processes are marked with small articular faces for articalating
with the ribs ; spinal foramen small and round, diminishing in size
from first to third, and there increases to the last. The oblique
processes arc nearly vertical.
What chamcteriKcs a Lumbar verlebraf Body larger; long
diameter transverse ; spinal foramen triangular, and larger tbtm
the dorsal ; transverse processes long, and stand out at right
angles ; spinons process thick, horizontal, and terminated in an
oblong tubercle.
What are the points of ossification of the vertebrie T Escept in
the atlas, axis, and vertebra promini'ns, they are developed by
three points, one for each lamella, and one for the body. After-
wards there are added to these six additional centres; one for
each transverse process, two for the spinous process, and one for
the opper and nnder surface of the body.
Where is the Sacrum situated, and what characterizes it F It
is at the posterior part of the pelvis, forms part of its superior
boundary, and is the pedestal of the spine. It is light and spongy
in textnre, triangular, concave anteriorly, and irregalarly convex
posteriorly, where it is divided by spinous processes; articulates
laterally with the ossa innominuta, and originally consisted of five
pieces. It has four anterior and four posterior foramina ; its canal
is triangular, lai^er above than below, is continuous with the
ipinal canal, and contains the canda equina. The aoteriw foramina
ANATOHT. 81
tousDiit the anterior nerves of the cauda equina, which fonn the
great sciatic nerve. '
Vhat are the points of ossiScation of the sacnim f There an
twenty-one points ; five for each of the three first pieces, viz :
— one for the body, one for each lateral portion, and one for each
lamina ; and three for each of the two last, viz : — one for the body,
ind one for each lateral portion.
What are the characteristics of the Coccyx t It resembles the
tacmni, only mnch smaller, consists of four pieces — sometimes only
three — united by Bbro-carttlage, corresponds with the tails of
animals, and is articalated soperiorly to the sacrum. It is de-
veloped by four points of ossification, one for each piece.
What are the UBes of the vertebral column f It gives a secnre
lodgment to the spinal marrow, is a line of support to the trunk,
and the centre of its movements.
Where are the Oisa Innominata sitnated ? They ore two in
nnmber and situated on either side of the sacrum, form the lateral
and anterior parts of the pelvis, and articulate with the os femoria
OD each side by the acetabula.
What are the original divisions of each os iniiominatDm f
Ilium, ischium, and pubee, all of which meet in the acetabulum.
What characterizes the Ilium f It is the largest of the three,
forms the upper and rounded part of the initominatum, articulates
with the sacrum, and forms tn'o-fifths of the acetabulnm, and may
be described as divisible into an internal surface, the costa venter,
which is concave, and an external surface or dorsum, which is
convex and rough, and gives origin to the glutei muscles, a crest
or spine, and an anterior and posterior border. The anterior
■uperior spinous process in front gives origin to the sartorius, and
tensor vaginfe muscles, and Poupart's ligament ; the inferior
Spinous process gives origin to the rectus muscle ; the space
between the two gives origin to the gluteus medius. The ileo-
pectineal prominence is below, !□ a groove above which pass the
iliacos intemns and psoas magnus muscles. The posterior supe-
rior and inferior spinous processes are posteriorly situated.
The crista has three lips; the transversalis muscle arises from
the internal one; the intcnial oblique froni the middle, and the
external oblique is inserted into the external. The Sciatic notch
is OD the inferior border of the ilium.
A N A T 0 M T .
I What chnrnctcrizts the Puhiel It is the anterior part of tha
R limoioiiiatiim, and is the fimullMt of ilie three i it is composed i>r a
body sud two Inrgc braiichcfi, one running doimwards, called tl-e
ranua, to juin tlic ischium — nnd the olbcr backtrunlt and opwarii«
to the ilium, t-nllcd the horizoutal portion; it nrtivniatcs irjth ita
teWaw bjr a flat «iirriicc cnlM the ^mpbyMK ; it furm» onc-fi^b or
the noetabaliim, atid uonlributcs to the roniiHtlon of tbe obturator
forainen.
What characterizes the Tediium 1 It forms tbe posterior inferior
part of llie os iiinotiiiiialum, Is next iu siec to the ilium, triangular
ID form, it« anterior exiromit; bends upwards to join the pubes,
L which is the criu, and the remainder is th« liodj', ihc tower part gf
which it Ibu tubcrositjr; it forms tvro-lifths of the acetohnlum. At
the nii<l<llc of its posterior morgln Is the spinous process, to which
is nitnched the lesser sacro-scinlle ligament.
What is meant bjr tbe Thoraxf It is th« upper part of the
trunk, and U formed by thi; dorsal vencbra behind, sternum hi
Trout, and by Ihe riba and Iheir curlila);u« inlertnediale.
How are the Ribs divided f Into seTcn true and Qt« false, ou
each side.
What cliaracterlxca the ribdf They are paraboloid, have au In-
ternal and external tiurfuec, an upper and lower margin, a sternal
and vertebral extremity, an auKle. head, tubercle, and neck.
They ore developed by three poiatH, vist : — one for the central part,
one for the lu-tid, urid one for the luberoshy.
Whrre it the Sl'-rnum stunted f In the middle front part of
tbfl thorax, and la divided Into thr«e portions. th« lower of which
riasomelimea culled xyphoid or envifonn cartilage. The |)ointa
of otiiificntion, or development, vary fk'om six to fourteen in
number.
The upper portion la thieke^l, and resembles a triangle with tbo
corncra renioYed. buae upwards, a concavity above, one on each
lidK fur Ihe urticniution of the clavicles, and two aiuatler ouce
below fur articulating with the ftrHl and second rilw.
The middle portion is longer uud narrower, and Iiuh depresiioDB
on its sidtB for articulation with (CTtrol of tli« ribs.
AHATOHT.
9i
Hud.
How ar« tlie bones of the boat) divide>(l ? Into ihoKc of lh<
traniiim ani) j'ac€.
What bonM con«liliite the Cranium f The na /ronlir. on orri-
pitu. two M»a pariftatia, two oxna f^nt/jofum, ok rHimoiih-», and
the oa tphenoidea. These forni the cavity for the brniii. which hm
thr*« diaioeifra: the antero-posterior. from the lower pari of the
o» frontis to the protulieraiice on the ailildle of the inferior siirfnco
ef the OS occitiitis, six and a half inches ; ihe lateral Inclttdeit the
apaee beiween the tnperior margins of the oeut Umponim, four and
thrre-fotinh iiKhcs ; and the vertical, which is Uken from llie centre
of [lie oc<-ipital foramen to the centre of the sutare between the
parietal booes, four and a half inches.
What Me tlw cbaracterislics of ihe Oa Frontis f It forma the
KDterior. a portion of the superior, lateral, and inferior parleten of
llie cranium 1 external face conrcx, internal concave, symmetncul,
knd fomtt ibo vppcr and anterior part of the orbit. It hna liro
internal and two cilemal atiirulnr procewwi. « niwal process, two
■upercilinrj ridjies, a trmpontl ri<lKe, two orbilnr pliitcs or pro-
s, two cluTalions of tho frontal Hinn<(e«, two Kuprn-orbilal
notches; aiul it arlicalates with the pamlttl, cihtuoiilnl, and sphe-
noidal l>onf« of the cranium, and ncverul of the Tacc^ It is developed
l>y livo ceiilm, one for each Intent) liulf.
What are the character i)> lies of the ih»a ParifUtlial Thcj
form tbe sujwrior and lateral partH of the midilte of the craniiiRt ;
thtj ttt qaadrilntern], convex exicrnall]:', and concnve ititcmnlly,
Md Mch of lli<^in has a parietal rminence and a puriet«1 f»nim«n —
o<M of these niarkx the centre of o.isiricaliun, and the other Irans-
niilK a vein to the superior lonf^ltudinii) finii^; they arc developed
hj- Hinsle centres of osslRcalion. Thev arliculuie tnpelher, with
the frontal, the sphenoid, the teraporul. and the occipital bonea.
Tbey have each s deep groove commencinft nt their anterior infe-
rior aBi;le intcrnallr, for the middle meiiinjreal artery.
What are the characlerittics of the 0» Occipitin? It i* »ina<lri-
lateral, rcseuihlinf a trniicjiinm, convex externally, and contave
[nteniollr; )>oih surfaces are modified by ridKea and proec^ea,
fix; — on the cxUmal surface U the Aiperior curved line, in tha
0
34
AKATUMT.
middle of which is iho ocoipilnl pnitiibrriinrn; nbout threp-fonrihii
of 111! iiith below lIiiK IB I Ik- iiircmri'iirri'd line; llicre is iilso n con-
(lyic OH CAch nidi! for nriit'iilntinti with the ntliis ; niid the biuilar
pruccas in front of lUc fummcn niAR-ntini. Upon its iatenial nir-
f&ce is ft cruclul rl<ttc«, tlio iiitcruni utt-ipllui proUtberance, and the
jagnlu eminence. Il is devdoiwd by four centres ; one for iho
poMerior purliou, one for each coudylu, and one for the btuiJnr pro-
ecn. Il forms a lar^e purlion of (he posterior mid inferior pnmlM
of \he cranium, and lian a lur^e furamen calicd foramen m«|;iium,
which IraiisniitM llic- uii-didlii apimdiM, ticrvi ncccKsorii. and the ver<
IcbmJ arlcrics and veins; ttie anterior condyloid fnrannra. wliich
IrunKniitK llic ninth pair of iicrrcs ; and llic ponterior condyloid,
which trnnsmitt a ccrTical vein to the iHlcntI einu«. Jl articulates
wiili the- pnrictiLl, temporal, and spU«aoid bouc*.
Fig. 1.
flThol ore the charact eristics of the 0«»a Temporumf Tli«y
firini (y>tli»nK of tlie inferior lateral pariclcs, and of ih« baa« oflbe
• raniinr. have an irrcf^ular Bgnre, and are divided into the ante-
rior poi'ion called isquamoiis ; ' posterior, nailed nuasloid,' and lh«
middle or peirous' portion. Th« mastoid portion hu cella or
siniiMNt, which commtinicali; with the lympaniim. The elevation!!
■111 euch .'.de are ihc nin^oid. the Kygomaiii.-.* the MiloEd," and the
viiijinitl prucchR's the ridgic inlvrrially, and the petrous* purliou.
Tlie deprcidiuus are (he glenoid cavity, iho ()s«nra Glasseri, a fossa,
Ihc ilijjuif.'ic,' behind the mastoid process, iind the temporal ; a
groove fo* the lateral sLius. nnd the occipital groove.* The fora-
minn are 'he meatuR auditorium inleruu&"'" and extcruuf^ Una
ASATOMT.
A.
nrotid.'llie tljrlA-ittaicloHl.'lbe Eauiiti-hiiin crtniil, and tlie open-
iuRn of tlic Htiiiviturt of ttie cochlea" iiml vrstibiile." Tli''j' nro
coiiTHH'trd ta lilt! «{ih«tioiil. parieifil, miliar, and occlpUnl bones kjr
midmt i find aru Mch d«v«lop«d hy firv t-unircfl of oasiflcaiion ;
one for the wquBmou-t portion, one for ilie miutoid, one for lh«
jivtrnus porlioii, one for the aadilorjr process, aiid one for Ibfl
urlui*! procen.
Tig. 2.
What ore the cfanradcriittlcs of the 0» Sphentrideaf It In »ym-
m«trica1, but very im-Knlnr, iiin! plncitd nctntu ihn middle of ilie
base of the cranium. It coiihisU of a body and lur^e prooi-^ea
called the lessicr''' and preat^r" wing«, ibe ftirmvr of which are ibe
•pophywi of I tiftra **'"*- There are also the pliryfrnid inlonijil,"
aBdi-Xlcnial."iin»trior*aiHlpoiilerior*eliniiid.Kphft»jid«lora)ij-gos,
olirary procfMM aad eihiuoidiit xpine.* T\k fi^rnmina are opiienin.*
lacernm euptrio*^ <>r ■jiliciioiilale,' ovale,* rntiiiidimi,'«pinnle,"' and
ptsry^idciim," The aella wrcffu" in on the iipjier »iirritcc. snd
contains the piinitarj* (claiid. It nriivalates Aboru nnit in (inmt
with the Toinrr, frontal, rthraoidnl, malar, and parietal boncn ;
luirrall^ with ihe temporal ; behind wiih the occipital, " and wiih
tl>r palate bonea by the pterygoid proersMei! ; ami U ilctelopcd by
tnolrc ccnireii; fonr bciuj; for the body, toar for the winxs, two
for Ui« vxtomal ])tcryg»id [ilalc*, and tnro for the sphenoidal
*pnat^ bnnCK.
What iId thete foramina «cvprallT trannmit ? The opticiim tmna-
mlta Ibe optic ner** and ophthalmic ariery ; ihe tat^eram «upi-riuB
tnui^miu Ihe iliird. fourth, (iral iimwh nf i)ii> lifili, and the ftixtb
ANATOHT.
pnir or nerve* ; the rotandnm tranamits Uitiiecond )>rnnch of tlit
fifth pnir or nenef. the ovdo th« third tnwicb of ibu lifib puiri
the Kpinnle the miiltlln artery of the durn mnlc-r ; unii ihu iittry-
goidraai Ihe ptcrT)[oiil norrc, which is a rucurrenl of Ihu accoiid
branch oftho fifth pnir.
Wlint nrt ihc chiirnctcrislic* of Ihc 0» JiOimitiJctJ (See Fir. 4.
page 3'J.) It is siluntcd litlwwn ihc orUitor proceBUti of the OS
fronliK; it Is cuboidnl, vcrjr li|rlit mid coltular, utid coiiaiUs of b
pcrpciidicnlnr Inmclta and two Utcrnl niAinca. The part betwem
the ortiitar procci^cx xnpniorly iii irnltcd the vriUriforni plnte,* with
the criftu icalli' in the cctitro. Tlie lutcral aiiuaes kr« dlvuible
into ail iiiternnl and externa] Kurfitce, tiiid four borders : on the
Inieriiu) Kiirfovu U sitnnti'd lh« superior inealuii of the iiobc, nhov*
vUlch la the Huperlor mrbliiMed boii«, and below is th« middle
tnrbliinted bone or procem. The eslcTnal surface is quailrilntmU
and smooth, hence naiaed os planum;* it aliio fonus part of the
orbit of llie oy«. Theso fnofset^ are cellnUr. anil divided into unlc-
rior and posterior elbuoidat cells. This bono articulates viitb
ihirioen others; two of the cranium, the rest of tbe face; it is
developed by three eenlrcs, one for each lateral mass, aad one for
tho perpendicular lamella.*
What is meant bj Utv pyramidii of WiiiarJ They are trianga-
lar liolloir pyramids on the posterior part of each cellular portion
of Ihe ethmoid bone, consi^tiiif; »f a sintcla cell; and (be ttzygoit
proccM of the sphenoid bone is received between them. Tliey are
found in children from three to eif;lit yMrs of af(9. Tbe |iyminid
tomrds puberty becomes a part of the uphcDoId bone, and (lutachcst
itself from the ethmoid by u KUture.
What campoies the Pack ? Fourteen bones j thirteen of whkh
are in the ui)|>er Jaw. They are the OMa tnarillaria superiora.
oaea tnaiarum, oiua nan, o««a turbinaia in/rriora, o»»a palati,
o»ta unguis, and lbs vomer. The fourteenth is tbe o« miuitlare
in/erius.
What are tlie rharitcleri^ticii of the Osso Maxiilaria Supevioraf
Tliry are dislin.^iiiithed by tlivir nupcriorfiu;, and compoi' In; nearly
tin- wholf front of the upper jnw, Tbry nUo form a portion of the
orbit of the eyes, and have nlvnolur. malar,* unital,* sod palatine
procMsea. They have alao a tarfic cavity in each, called tbe anfrum
Highmorianuv which communtcutcK with tbe note, a formiueii
I
I
k
ANATOHV.
«T
Fig. 8,
inm opening twhind Iho incisor teoth, cooimon to boUi; and
I boDi! has A caaal i-ii]t«d inrra-
vrbititr, nprainf; oo the front by
Um infro-orinUir forntuDn,' wliicli
OmnstBtts Uiv inrra-ort>iUr titnv niid
WU17, and B amine' ami cub-iuuai *
tosam. Tbey ATticnlnic widi llic
frontal, ** nuui,'* nngiiirami, mitlor.
and eihnioiilBl honvH" snpitriorly :
befaUid to ttii: pnUlcand siihunoidal
boDM t" in tbt middle lo the vomer
Uid to each otl>er;*aud hj ili« niuitl
finrhte lo llie inforior eponirf ; niid
sre «ach de*«l«|>cd by nix cenires —
oat tor Uw body, one for einli of
tbo tbre« proeoMc* (nnsa), malar, and judntc), and two tor the
mlvfolar procva.
Wliat are the cl«iraci«rt(lic4 of Ihe Onm Patati* They nro
placad |KMteriorly to tbe Kupcrior ninxilltiry txmci. Iitttwfi'n them
and ilt« pUryfcoid procesMi of the rphi-iinid. — Tliry nn^ ciich
_illTid«d into Uiree porltona; the bori/.uiitnl or pnlnlr pinte. the
tical or oasal plale, and the orbitar or oblique plntc. Thi'y
k*« dx ■rtlculatiuns. vlx : — niih the iimxillnry botie.<, splieiioid.
Ihnoid. inferior tpoiipy, vomer, and w!ih encli oilier; and eocb
boiic U dcre1o[>ed by a »iii);1c centre.
What ar« llie cbDracterlslk-ii of ilie Osita Aonf They arc two
in nnniW. and 111 up ibe vaeanei- between 1I10 iianul proeensei of the
Hilierior muiillary twne*. ard form wbat is lermci) ibe bvid^'e of
■III- none. TlH.'y articulate with eacb other anteriorly, on froiilii
taiMTiorly. opper maxillary posteriorly, and with tlie septam nuriam
■Iwrv tlwy snite together ia front ; each bone is developed by a
^ittflt centre,
^K What are the characterUtics of the Oitea Unguist They are
^^pniall, and are placed nt the iiiteniBt nide of tlie orbit, between llie
^^haMl procesH's of tha oppcr maxillary hone and thL> )>lnnar pinie
pf the ethmoid; aMi»l in fomiing the ductus ad nasum, nrlu-ulate
loonely wilb llic on fronlis. tiiipvr mnxillary, planar plalo of iho
ethmoid, and inlvrior tpongy bone of the doso; they are each
developed by a single point of osa6cal)9B.
aifiti
88
AK ATOM V.
Wlint Br« th« i-harncl eristic* of (lie 0**0 Malarum t Tbey an
Bilniilni u[ ihc rxliTiin) iinplc of ibo «rWt of llie rjit. and form ibe
ini<ldk and rxtcraul pun* ot ihr face. Tliejr or* quadniiigular,
with irrcf^ular murftinx. havi- giipcrior aiid inferior orbitar, rvgo-
malic, and maxillary prorcsM-^ The; articnlate en rack bide vritli
lUe maxilliiry, rroiital, siiWiioidal, and temporal bobee; tbejr an
dvvelopocl by a ficigic point on wioli side,
Wliflt ar« the characieriatii-a of the 0»*a Sjfini/t^ta In/trioral
Tliejr are sltaatcd at the inferior umt luttrrat imrtH of ihe noB«^
beloti' th« 0|>enlD|]; into tlie iiiitnim lliiclimorianutn ; the; have a
coacave and conveji 8tirrnc«, with tbo coiicavitjr looliing tvirarda
llio inaxillttrj bi>ii«L
Wiini arc tlie cUnM-ttriMics of Ibe Vomerf It ia placed
bclwueii tU(! nontrilf, and fonns n part of the «pptiiiR. It ariica-
]atv» WIow with thv iiusul npine of lh« superior ma:iiltary and
palate boncK, and above to the natal lamella of iba ethmoid and
azygos prorcMW of llic *phcni)i<!.
What are the chara(-teH»lic-s of iha 0» Kixillare Inf«rift»1 It
forms tho tower bonndurj' of the face, and is capable of motion. It
is compo&ied of a Iwdj- atid two extremities of rami ; has alveolar
procoMcs, two antics, condyles, and eoronoid procmMr* ; aW two
forutniua, tho anterSur menial, whith tranamlla a pan of the inferior
alvttular uriery and n«rve ; and itie ]KiHterior m^'nlal, throngk whii-b
the inferior alveolar artery and nerve enter; the middle union of
tiia two nidex is eulled KyniplivKi*.
Uow arc the boiiva of tl»' Crnnium unilt-d f By wvtvr^t ; thtj
are (bo coronal, wbidi unilet the pnrietal and frontal bf.'-iw ; tht
tagiUal. whirh iinilfn the two pnri«lal ; Ibe lainMoi'ial. joining
llie purielal and «cci|ji(ui ; and ibc two tqvamout!, eonneiting lh«
Kcjnaiuoua part of the temporal and the pnmtal. lu the IsisbdoMal
aro fre<inrally fonnd small bonea called o«sa Wortniana, or Tri*
ijuelra, and ocennitinally llicse are fuund in Ihc other nlorea.
The iHO« of the aaiureH arc not fully settled amonfif auatominlii and
physiologinta.
What arc the principnl Tarietien of mttttr^tt The mrralrd.
wbcra tbc ntiion it formed by iwo lionUrf of dilTerenl bones pos-
seasing cenated edges. The miuamou», where (be union la
focned bj the overlapping of the bOTctled edges of the two con-
ti^ou* bones. The hartnonia, irheni there it a limple apposition
I
AWATOMY.
i»
er Foiittinovs Enrfitces, belnn more or less roo^ and rotentire.
The gehindijIetU, wfaere lli«n' is a recoplioii uf one bone inlo a
•hrnlb or Saare of another.
What it tile drtirture of the boii<« of the crniiiiim ? Thc;r nn ,
l«(MBpo«til of two InliJM united by ovtliilnr siibsiniice cnllcti di'/)fiir,f
,'lrhwh bcgtiu to BJiovr itself nt two or Ihi-ec vcnn of ngv, The
Internal Uiblc U tliin anil brittle, aitil \» rnllcii Kilreon*.
Bow nuuiy bone* «iiter into the composition of ihe Orhll f
^Stren; tlie frontal, tlio ninlar, the Riiperior mnxillury, tbo planar
laUi of tliv cthinniiJ, the oii^nifornt. splKtncid. anii pnlate.
Wliat arc tbv clMractcri sties of rhc Nnsul Cntity ?
Im-pilnr, Mparaiod from its fellow by a septum, niid hns threo
dbtliict mvnlascH or paesagw.
TIm tuperior Una t)i« posterior elhnioidul cellfi,' Ibc itpli«noidni
t«l1«, and th« «pbcBO> palatine foratneii apcnin;; into it ; itit :(ilnulioo J
In tirtwe^n ()i« ftiipi-Hor and middle' lurbiiiittcd boiii». Tli<- mi-Ule
meatiu i« fuitiid between the middle and inferior turbinated boiicj^,"
vrltll the fh>iltiil ainua, anterior eilimoidal celt*,' and tlit- antrum "
(•petiiiiK into it. Tli« infnriar la between tlie inferior tiirliiniiiid
txiue ' and tlie door uf the cuviij'. Is tbe largest, and Uaa lliu uu^al
tlact openlni; into {u
Tlie anterior openlni; Is railed tlie anterior nares, and the poste-
rior npDDinjt itie poelrnor narea.
Wh*re b the Zyf^matic Fofsa situated ? On either side of tlio
head, aiid is formed by the parietal, sphenoid, temporal, aud fruutal
bonea ; tlie zygomit bounds U exiernallv, niid it U occupi^ bjr ih«
temjiornl mnsclc.
Wht-rc in Ihc I'lcryKO-Muxiltary Fossa f At the boUoin of the
tjgomalic tf/va. and i-i Corriied by ibe superior maxitlary, (iktatii,
atid it|>liuiii>i<l bonl^«. Iti Hhupc is triaii)!ulor, bftM u|>wiir(li; t)i«
gaiit(Iii>n or Mi-ckH i.t coninlnetl in il. and irJVB6 off braiiclura which
pocs throiijrii fiiruiniiia «|>ciiiiig upon this fwaa.
Whurr IK Uic On Hyoide* KiluaUd 1 At iho root of (he tongue
Killiin Uic dn-lc of the lower ja«r, abd insnialed, having no t-uiN
neclioii with any i>lhn- boii« except by iDOBcles and lignnieDt*. Il
is conipused of » body, iind a i;rculer and leiacr curnu on each
side ; and is dcrelopMl by Gv« )ioiiitK — one for tlie body, aud Oiw
for each coran ; cturen jioirii of inuftcJes are attached to this bon«.
Superior Extrkmities.
llow arc the tupcrlor «xtremitiee divided ? Tbcy are divided
on eiOnT niiie into nhoul'hr. arm,/orfai-m. and hand.
What cmiittu'ei' llie Shuukltr ? The tlafit-le and Kcapula, whioli
occupy Ibc KiipiTtor, lateral, and poiterior puns of the ihttrax.
Whnt arc ihe characteristics of the Scapitfa 7 It is on iho poiilc-
Hor i>art of the tliurax, and exlciidA from the second to serenih
rib Inclusive; it is triangular, has an aiit«rii>f fnco called veiitrr,
and a posterior face or dorsum, a superior edge or <M>sta, an ex-
lernaledi^'e or inferior costa, aud a posterior or Internal edge;
termed the base; has tlirce angles — ono superior, otic inferior,
aud the other anterior or external ; a spine rnnning from the poste-
rior edge obli<iuety lonordK the anterior anisic, rapidly increasiiif;
ontil it rlAes and is, elongated furwards and npirants, and overban)^
the RhmiliUr-j^iiil. niid is cnllnl the ncromion process; a cenix,
corncoid prore«, and a glirnuid entity, for urlicnlatiiif; aith bu-
merns. It la developed by six c^iiirdi; one for (he body, one for
the eoriinild proeens, two for the acromion, onv for the ])OEtcrior
border, mid ui>u f<>r \\h- inferior angle ; ariicninte* wilh the clavicle
and hiiinvrus; and has »iixteen miiaclcti atladtcd to it, viz: — 6nb-
tcapuluriK, supra and liifhi-iipinatiia, omo-hyoid, levator nngiili
scapulae, rhumboideus major and minor, ncrratus mngiius, lung
head of triceps, teres minor and major, long aiwl short tendon of
bleeps, trapeiiiuj, deltoid, pectoralis, minor and coiueo-brachialis
AXATOHT.
4i
NIUUII
I extent
>rtr
rbe lifcaments allocbed to tbe coracoid process are the coracold.
caracu^Uvkiilnr. and hiimcTitl, and the coftto-coracold meinbTane.
Wliat «re llie cliaracteriiliw of the Claiivle f It is a long boue
(iiuuted tramrerai^lf at ihe superior and anicnor pans of ilie client,
extend hig from tlie sternum to tlioncroQiionprocusa of the scapula;
la compared in shape to the letter /. and is divided into body,
lal, and tmpular esircraiiies. It is developed lij- two centres ;
articvlales with tlie Elemnni and Hcapula ; and lias c'lx maficlea
larltcd to it, Tit : — stenio-mosioid, trapexios, pcctoralid major,
liuid, Aaticlaviua, aod Merao-hrold.
Wlmi are tlie cliaracierifttica of the ffumeruet It is cylindrical,
iMtb extrerottles enlarged ; Ihe superior is catted its head, which is
Iwinbiplirrical, aitil attached to the body of ibe bone by the neck t
It lias lou iQberodilics, external and idlcriial, between wliich is tlie
bicipiial ktootc ; tvo biginoiil cmiiics ; one receiven the cormiuld,
and ibe other the olecranon process of the utna ; and two condyles
Tba part between the exIreiuEiicG is lenned body. It is dcTctupcd
by HTcn centres ; articulates with the fjleiinid cnrily of tlie cctt|inlB,
and with tlie ulna and radius; and lia.t Iwcntj-four nawloa
aUadird to iL In the motions of Ihe vbouldcr Joint it U axiacepti*
ble«f olataUon, de|>re«aion, udvanuin);, retreating, circumduction,
i| and rotation.
^^ What are the bont« of Ihe Fomrmt The nlnu and rndinn.
^B Whatarotbecbaradcrisiiesofihe C/Mor Itistitnaledon theln*
^Hf da of iIm- fiin-arin with ihe liltic flnjror ; nt-nrly xtTiiiithl. much larger
^VW the upjier than al Ihii lover extremity ; tht; upper or humeral
extremity hat on olecmiion and a curonnid proccM, u-iih the grcnirr
•igmohl cavity between ttieiu for articalntinf; nilh the hniniTnc,
tad iIm leaMT on the radial surface of the coroiioid for nrliciilnlinp
ilh the head of the rudin«; the lower fjtlrcmity hu» a ntyloid
and an articular tnrfncc for articulating with tha carpa«,
!On« for aniculntintc with tlw radiuK. It u devrIoi)rd liy four
cetitTM ; articulate* vrltli ibu bnoi«m» and radius ; and has twulre
.owaciaa Ulacbed lo it.
W bat are the chnracterixtica of ihe Badiuaf It ia tlie mtary
ae of Ibe forearni. »horier than tlw ulna, siiiintcd exteriorly to
and exlrnid* frotn tbe o« huim-ri to the wrinl ; it it mnallcr al
m upper than at llie lomx exIri'inItT ; and hns » hi-iid. neck,
'^iBberoaity, and styloid proce.*d. It t* developed by threti oentrei,
4*
a
AXATAHT.
fLrlicDintefi wiih tlie bumonis, ulna, scaphoid, and semiinnar bones;
and baa nine muscles atlnchcd to it. Tti« forearm cxct-ules upon
Ibe arm, flexion, extension, and Inleral inclination.
What composes (be Band 1 The carpug, wetacarpue, anil
j^alangea or ditfiii.
WIiBi are tlie bones of (lie Carpaa? Tliere ore t«o rows: In
the fim are tlie st-apliuitlfs. hinarc, i-unelfonne. and pisirornte ; in
the tieeond are ilie tra]>ezlam, Irapexoidcs, mafrnura, and nni-if urine.
Wlicre is iho Mvtaearpvg silnatedF lietween ilic corpus and
plialanfces of the fin)^TB and tliniub, and aro Bre in number.
IIow many Phalangee are there? Fourlcen ; three for each
llni;ur and two for ilie ibumb ; the bone adjoining ibc meta<:ar|m»
is ibe firei, tti middle is the second, and the olber the third.
I pai
iNPKniOR RxTSKinTIRS.
What are Ilift Ijonca of each Inferior rxlrcmity ? The of/fmQrif,
tibia, ^hiila, patirlla, larxitii:, mrlaiortut, and jJialani/eti.
What are ihc ohiimi-lcri sties of the Or FVmnrinl It is the
tariteHt bone in tbp hnmnn bodj; at lie Hipnior exlremiiy it hn«
three well marked eminence*, the bend, and punter and Icuer
troehanli-n : ihtt head w sapporied by tbc n«'k. which projeeta
from tliu liody uf the bonu between the Irucbantcr* ; ihe lin«
Ix'tween the iroi-haiiivn \a called the linea qnadrota. Its inferior
extrecijiy is larK^r, and divided into two paru, ih« Itiiemul and
exlernal condyle. Tlie linea aspera bi-frins liroa<l, nxiR-h. am) flnl,
on a levH with the tTuclmnter minor; a« it deM-ntda, il become
more I'lcvnti-il, and il« lower i-xlrcinily divides into two superficia)
ridjfca, one runnia)t 1o each condyle. It Is dereloped by Uto
oenlret; one for ihe shaft, one for each exlremlly. and one for
each trochanter; and hu» twenty-three moscle* attached lo it. lis
inoliona consist in extension, flexion, abduction, adduction, rota-
tion, and circnmduL-iiou.
What are the bone« of the leij .» 'die tihia, Jthula, and patella.
Wluit are the ehnriieU'rislicM of the Tihia f It is on the Internal
side- of the leg, and exU^nds from ihe tliijirh to the fool ; it U the
lonpmt and Inr^i-st bone in th<- body, except the femur; ihe supe-
rior exlrrmity is nim-b tnrper ihan llie inferior ; its inferior (nlernal
part il colled the internal mailuolns. It bn* also an elevation called
AKATOMT.
u
Ban process, am) nnothcr called the tuhcrnk ; it n dcrclnpcd bj
three L-«utreB ; oite for t)i« abart, and one Tor eaeli extremity ; nnd
bas t«n iniL-urltrs atuHied to it. Flexion, etu-tixioii, nnd purliul
rouiioti, nre llie tnolions of the lepr upon Ibe tlii>;b-
Wlinl are ihc tharacteri sties of the Fibula f Ii U at the exlemal
ide of ihe tibia, and eilctidd from its bi-ad to ibo fool ; ill' iiifrrior
D<t external part b cnllMl itic external malleolus. Tills liotic ia
eveloped by thr«c oenim ; and bns nine niuseles attnchcil to il.
nhn tibia and (ibnia arlicnlnlc below witb the afttra^lus.
What are lh« eliararlrrifilics of the Palellat It is small, inter-
liate to the thigh and Icfc. and plnc«d on the frout of the kDe«-
Mtit; its anterior face conrex and roujfli ', and its circiimrorenco
b nearlr oval. «ith the lon^ diameter transrene.
Ilo«' is lUe/uat divided T Into lanti*, metatarna, and Ice* or
Wbat composes tlie Tannsl Seven bones; viz., os eaieis. tlie
a^ra>jaht», the na vit-ularr, the ciiboide*, Ihe cunetfortae exitmum,
cmui/orme ii\eJium, and cunei/orme inlernum.
Cartilaoe.
Wlint are the charactfrislica of Cmiilagel It is a Eolidlanco
of a wliim or pearly color, hard, flexible, very elastic, foond In
Tarion* i>«rts of the body, especiallj- on the articular surfaces of
bi.rr«, the end of the noec. the edges of tlio eyelids, the enr, »-ind
pipe, rad of riba, ix. It contains no ml lilood-wncls, nerrcs,
aor lyroptiatim. The cbemicnt analysis is : gelatin, 44.5 ; wutrr, 65 ;
photipliaie of lime. O.&.
Ilownro tliecanllafTcst'iVtfex'f Into articular, or those which
covrr till- iiarfac« of booes In movable Joints ; the interarticuiar. or
Uio<c which are Interposed 1)elween the ends of bones to form a
noralik socVft ; the connectint/, or those which nnit4 the articular
eiirfHceii of l>one9 by an Immovable union, as the sutnres of th<!
sltuli, the connections between the bone* of the pclvin, Ac. ; and
(tie carHtage of oavittet, or those which form the InrrBX, trachea,
port of the Dose, &e.
What ti the nieinbrane surroundinir cartilage eollei! ? Ptri
cht/nHriam, and il is similar to the perioElenm.
L
u
AKATOMT,
Of Lioame'(T8.
Wliiit nn tha chitrii«t«ristics of the ligamenloM or deamotd
Httua, nilk'il nlf^o fibr^ut tUiniei It rib; be known bjr its white-
ncKS, liriiincM. the unyirldiiig nntarc or irx inaleiiiils. Mid it« Bbruiu
arrnngcmcnt It i« vrrjr gcncrnlly ditTnscd in ihc liuman body, snd
has a yety close conneclioii uilh iho cellular trxluro ; it also Hsrv^t
the purpose of conncctiii); ihe bones in their art ictib lions. Tbo
Bensibiliiy of this system is cstmnely obscure ; the uanal meebnnicul
and chemical iiritants do not affect it; it may, however, be pro-
duced by a tuisting motion, or nlivti under a slate of inflominalloii,
as In gout, rbeomalism. &c. Tbere ere two kiiidx, tho witile, fouitd
in Icndona, fescite. and most of Ibe lif;«niont«; and the j/tllow,
which is fonnd in the ligameiaium tiuclis, iu many res^t^ls and ducU,
und is elastic.
What Is meant by L-gamenta 1 They are those orp:nns which
tte tbo bones loKelhor, and in the movable Joiuls are divided into
the capxtilar, and tbe /tmicutar. Tlic Brat are open at the end,
and envelope the ends of tbe bones, extending from one to the
other ! the second are mere cords, extending from one bone to the
olber, and may be flattened, round, or oral ; Ihey may be cither
fntenial or external to the capsular ligament; their stndy is called
Whirt ore the character i*lics of the Fihro or LiQamenlfi-carli-
laginoM^ »y)item 7 It partakes of tlie character of both ligameot
and carlilnpc. and the cousliluenta of which consist of a Strong
fibrous malliT, inlennixed with csnilagc.
What are the different farms of articulation thai arc met with In
the human body called? St/narifirofis, atnphi-arthrosia, and
diaiiliry^fi*. In tbe /«( of these, tho bones itre immovably con-
nected with each other. Ataphi-arihrwd* is n joint iniermediale.
in ajililudo for motion, between the immovable jivnurlhrosis and
Ibe movable d'tarihro^is ; it is of u mixed chiLrm-tci'. being partly
lined by *ynotial membrane, and partly by the intervention of inlcr-
osseoits li^menis. Example* of thU nnion may be seen in tho
connection of the verlebrte. Diarthrogig is the movable articn-
Intion : of whl<-b we have examples in lh« great nomber of the
joints of the biuly.
I
i
k
AKATOHY.
49
Wbat k iDMiil hy a Synovial mtfmbranel It b a nwnbrKDfl
tilling Mch Bravablc krtictilaLioii, rolIi'RUd over tbc iiiiern«l face of
<i* c*]>«ilnr lij^aoHnt bdiI th« iinjcnlitr citnilujKC ; it is a perfecl
Me. wid tlilTirrs th)ia iht cnpsiiUr lignmnit in bnvinfc no opeini\t(
i'lll; it i) wliilr, thin, 6vRii-trAii*|Mtr«iit, mid Kift, Mongs to the
dw of icfoas mt'iobranc«, mid tlie llniJ «<i[tcI«>1 Iij* it in culled
•jddtU, the nse of nlticb ia to (limiiiixli fricliun, and facilitate
mtica.
Wbat nrv the etructnr«« entering into thi-nom|)asitioii of a joint?
ft<W, varlila^, fihrv-cariilaqe , liijampitljf, nnd synovial metii*
tnite.
What caters into tho Arlieulation of tlif Lowtr Jmel Dcjides
He benee tipited nith their rftrtilngcx. thcrv \% a capsular ligHmont^
ta internal, cslomal, and stylo-innxiljury ligiimcnt, and a eiuuII
trian^ilar ligament discorrrvd lij Culiluiii. two iijrnonal tnem-
htuee, an ini«nirticvlar conilngc, and an tTcctile liune. The
Borentuta of the lover jaw arc depreasiou, Dlevation, a forirard
. backwurd mOTemeni, and a movement ftom side to side.
Pig. S.
What are the Ligamei^ of the VcrUbra T The inlervertebral,
mlrru/r and fttlcrior' tvrtt^rai, a tiopttu/ar*' at the nrticnlu-
llnna of the (>l>li(|ii« pn>cc«*««, inlerwfeou*. li^amfniiim ntiehtF,
Ifjamfitto Jlat-a (23 paim); bftwcvii tlic ory;i|iot ntid alius nre Ihc
on/rnor and poflrriur, hi>twe«ti the Mcond nnd first venebnr and
Ikp twrlpat are liie ltur«rti tiijamenton, franecene,' wi'ih the nppei'
aad Imwt' appcadiuct, obtiquc or moderator,* and middle oi
i/nii-jAJ li'jnmentt.
WImI an the Ldjamtnla of the I'etniit The anlt^rioraud pof
knur" c»reyffm^ Ui"-I»mbar, »acro-»pinovt»* UKrO'^iac' pot-
it
Urivr tarro-tfiaHe."- " anterior aaero-BcitUie,'^ * obtttrattyr," an-
terior puhie Hiid tlie »vb or inter-pvbic ligftmeots.
WImt itro tlie Lvjamol* at the posterior ftrtlcnlnlion of th*
J?t'fc«? Th<t anterior or radiattnp,* inlemrtieular.' twi> captular
far ilie hoad of eoeb. ami ovk where they are articulnled with the
iransverse processes of tlie verlebrw, llio internal tranttvrite* the
ej^tertiat traneivrte, and middle coi^fj-lrai>»itr»e ligamrntn.
What sro the li^meiils of ibe anterior ariiculalion at the rihat
There nre two, an anlnrior* (Fig. 8), a potteriw. and the cosio-
xij'hf'id ligamcjilg; also a synovial incmhrnnc imprrfeclJy developed,
WImi ore the lipnmcnts anrl parts coriccrncd in the arlico-
Inliuns of the anterior end of the dariclef Thu captular' and
iulerciaeicular' WgAmttiH; an inli-rarlicutar cartilage;* two
A KATOMY,
41
Flf-H
rijE- 0.
gjtnovial mcBibranee ; aud Ui« rhomboid* ligineiit, connMUDg the
8m ril> wilb the claTicle.
Wliiit in mcanl by ttie Articutalion of the Shoutttert It is
tile juiKtiun or Uie claricle to the D^per part of tW ttvrnnm and
Gnt rib; oT tbe scapula to the daTiclu; nnil or tbc liumcms to
ibr ten pill «.
Wbal li|^in«nt« arc conci>niuii in Hip tu-aputn-ctaru'ular ariicv-
liomt Tli« rt^ular, ttic coracv-claifiruhr' wbirli is divided
JDto ibe conoid mnil Irapvzmil, bijid, coracoid,* and ibe triansutar*
UgameiiU, oroomco-ocromia/i't.*
Whal lljconieata ar« conci-nivil In the
icapiilo-hvneral articulation 1 Tt)e
capMutar, ' (he lon^ head of the hietpt^
eomeo-kumrral* or liQamentum ad»ci'
(iriuni/aDd th^^'^Noi'rf li^meot. which
UtTonnda die i^lutiuiil CDTJty. Tliia
joint b capable of every rnricty of mo-
tioR, tia : — of taorcnicnt forBiinl* luid
b«ekw«rii». ofntKlocUon and iiddiictioti,
of dtxninidiKtioB ani) rotAtir>n.
What are the li^m«nl» of the elbow
jmutJ The cofmitar' (Fig. 10), «n-
aniar,'* and' (I-'if;. 11), «r coronary
fjUrmal* (FIr, lO), and inlerrtal tote-
nil"{Yig. 11). lignments.
Wbat Iviament* are «itnateil fi^fuwd tlw radivit and K?na .» The
%nUroM*fOUM* (Fig. 11). tbe rownt/' (Fi|f. 11), ligamcnU (or liga-
nemlmn lervd*), and Ibe coptu/ar (Fig. It), or Mcci/orm ■!
Oi«ir lowar eimraitiH.
48
Fiit- lOi
F5([.12.
What Bre ihe lisamejila ot lh<s torisl-jt.inll TheiN/Rr»ai'(Fig.
l2) Bnd external* lateral, capsular* doreal, ra<lio-utnar,* and
palmar' Vigain^iits. The movcmenU of the joint are fiexion, px-
leaeion. adduction, abduciioo, niid circQ induction. Tliere arc nUo
ligam«nts connccling the second row of tlio i-nrjius with the meta-
carpus;* ft cttpnitlar tif/amenl* far iho carpo-metncarpnl joint of
Fig, IS.
llic Ihiimh, and one for the meta-
eiirpo-phulongiftl joint," and nn
f^crnal lateral " for ilie same
joint; a capsular tigam«it*of
the Tnclacarpi>-]>halanjriat nTtlcn-
luliou of tlio tudvx rinj{«r, tale-
ral'*'* ligginienta for similar
nrticntntionM, and inferior pat-
war"''' ligaments.
Wlial are tlic ligamenU of Ul«
ilio'/cmoml (Vlg. 13)orAip<rrti-
culalivnJ Thu cotylnUt, vbivh
lipK the mnrgiu uflhe acclabulum,
ibe interarticular OT round, eod
ilie rapstilar' Ivjatn^nt The
ANATOHT.
48
moTenntts aro flexion, cxteiiiion. sdiliiction, atidiiclioii, elroomduc-
tloii, aad roMtiuti. Tlif out rcproBvniH tliD socrrt-ivrlcbral,' lite ilio-
tumbar,' liiv antrriur ftortion of ll>o sacro-iliac,' Tiic lower jtarl
o( ihr anUrriur vrrlrhral,' Pvupart'g ligament* an*] tliut portion
of it ca\\ei\ Oimbrrnal'n,' tht accetaory* of ibc lji|>-joint. aiiU ihsi
^obliimlar' lip.iinrnts.
WItal nn- tito ligniacnti *uil p«rta roncenied !i. lliei;ni'^^'n/f
iTIi*^ capsular hyamenl. or invo/Mfririn generate, tbc fii;<nN«n(
of Uie paletla' (Fig. IS), a poirten'or' (Fig. H), or lirjamtiU 0/
rig. 11
Flfr 15.
Fit. 16.
iWintlme' (Fijir. U). tn/*-ni«i' tnA arterital* Itdeml (Fig. U),
Nad (uv< eeuciot*-' (Fl|t. lAj lijranii-iitii. Thli Jiiitit Iium otxu two
'temilunar cfrlHaijea*'^ {F<ir- 1.^). onJ ilH niutiotis ure lh<fp of
. ftriiuii mad «xU'iiMoii. The cii|icri<)r |ii.-rotii>o-libiul tiriii-ulmiuu "
uFlg. 15), ■oil llie inlcr(»sM>i>iis ligunitiil;" ilic (luHtcrlor superior
T|i(r»Di.-o-iIiiiiil ti)cani«ii* (Pi]r. N), Pifr. Id rt-prcinints a lungi-
'tndinal wnrtioii of llie kiiep-joliit, sliowiiip tliu i-i-llutur slriiclurp of
the tower eiiil of Itiu fi-aiur anil libio;,' tins |taiella' wilh ils ligo-i
Bu^t,' Uw )>rm Immp' undiT it, Dtr ligatiiciituiii rnacoiura,"' tlie
[■Dlvriorcmclsl liicuiiii'nl," and Ok (eudoii af ilic [|iia(lrire|iK rciimriK.*
[](iw arv (lie frfrm ■ml Jibula unilrd lo-;i.>llier 7 Tbc)* ore iitiiled
laoiicd'irt^ by iin «iiifnVr and in/rtirinr li),'atiitiit. uml n cynoi-iW
nembraafi iitrrriorl}' al>o bjr an anterior and jxmterior IJ^-
6 If
AHATOMT.
mcnt ; nnd the liodi^H if Ihcitc bones arc utiitcd bj^ an inlrrottfinu
WImt nre the liitninrnts of tlic onHf-joinlf An Impcrfecl «ij»-
siilar, on inlrrnal, ami nn ertemal lateral lignrocnl.
Wtiiit )i)[nin(-nl.i i-diiiiLirt ihc ot antra'jalut ftud oi calcisl Tlie
inleroMt^ouii, pi>*t/^rior, nni] <Mloid WjinnivMB.
Whnt coimcuIM thu aMrarjahit «'Ilh the KCttpficndeef
It in conncctL-d abovfl l>y n hroaJ Ihin tignmeot ; below \»y two
tipinionts, inlrrnal and erternal t:alcaneO'tcap!ioid.
What cuimtc-tit Die oo/m with tli^ cuboidea? The auperior
And inferior calcaneo-cvboid li;;8iiiei)tfl.
Of TBS IktbotiurhtS.
Whftt is meant by the iiitcgiinjeiits of tho hoAj t Tbc c«Uul«r
and adipoie eubttaiicet, and the dfrmoiil coKtring.
Whnt arc gome of Ibo proporlics of cellular tissue? It il M
elementary tUsae, generally di^eminated over the whole body;
found beneatli the skin ; bclneen muscles; connecting membra nes
and other pnrls ; entering into iticir composilioii ; inilispeii»nh1o
to their texture ; and precedes them in the development of tho
faitns. It ia composed of cells which communicate freely vilh
each other, and may be dislended either nilh air or other fliiid«.
and friini iu cluxticity uheii the dixtenKiua 'u removal it will return
to itii original shape.
Where U tli« adipose glrudure found ? Between (be ekin «nd
itic fascia, in tli« layers of condensed cellular subManee, next to
the mujicles, as the fa<-e, uccb, trunk of the body, buttocks, limbs,
palms of the hands, soles of tho feet, &C. In eheniical roinposi-
tion — for whieh, sec Animal Chemistry — it differs from all other
parta of Ihc body in containing no uitrogcii. It is enclosed by
cellular Hubiilanee.
Whnt it mennt by the dermoid covering^ The akin; lu
tebaceou* RtiA perspiratory organv; iht naiU ; and the &air.
How many lamina doen tho skin consist ofT Two, the cutia
vera, nnd the c'ticula. Wlint was rormcrly called rele mufOiiioi,
ftnd wlileh eontnins the eoloring mntti-r. is merely the deeper Of
more recently formed ]>»rliiin of the nitielc or epidcrmi*.
i
DR- O.G FREYERMUTH
A.HATPMir. SI
"WliBt if ntiilcratood bj tlie atbaeeoya organa t Tbo follicles bdiI
flaiM>& Mbiult nirnisli llie oilf oshalalion Ibut iuLiricatvs Uie &urf»ce
of ihi- hliiii.
M Iiil tE iiwaiil 1>y (ha yertpiralorjf &ryana 1 Tbcy are bodies
I'lUeil nvilorijiai-out inlands. (roitlniiM<ii iii tlio rtitis vera and sabcu-
toiiroiis Cflliilar li^isiir. Tin}' esrt) consist of a cfliiKlrit.-iil tntie,
f;i'ni-ra1lT cxicnititig froBi Ibc iiiitlcr surface of the tniu skin to tlie
KiiTfnci- u( llircu(k'l«. Thu Gr&t povtioii is tortiioiiii, ond collected
Inlu a fjiiall spherical ball snrruiitidcd by fat vciiiclcs, rroin which
tlie lube imccetb in an irrrgulur iind tortuous manner lo Ihe
Burfuii.', sill] opens by n conical orilicc on tho ridges of the culia
ri-rn made \ij I be papilta! lacms.
WItat nrc lliti nail* f Tlicy may be comidercd as a continuation
«f tin cuiiclc. nipjily its place on the e.xtrcmilica of tlie finders and
toen, and corrirfpond with lliu talous nnd lioofii uf aidiaals. Tlicy
ve devoid of or^iiixalion. Each one cooeiHia of a root, a body,
and a free vxlrciuily.
Wlinl Mft tlic hain ? The; arc cylindrical liliinienU found on
must fmrt* of Ihr tkin excepting tlic palms and koIck. Tliey linve
■Ml blood te»svU or nrnes, but probably have a »pccic4> of iutcrtti-
tial circa lal ion.
Or Mcfici-ES.
What ar*! the prop«rb>» of n)ut«cle« T Tbey are the onrtins of
iBotioii. Hiid arc cburitclerizvd by rvtlnvtat. to/tttrM, irrHabiiity,
amiroctHily, and by beiitf; formed of long, parallel llbree, wliicli
are amoved into fn-tcienU; each fibre exlendiug the whole Icn^h
of Ibe muM'le, condlderitiff tbe leogtb m re|ireaenitd by tlie (en-
dlnooit bvf-loiiing ou one hand, and tlie tcudiuouB trrinination on
llie DtlHf.
ni>w are ihey diridcd 7 Into votuntanj and im-olunlary.
What is meaut by (he mt/olilif>f of inn^cks 7 It is their power
(iriiiriirnelion, elongation, and rvmnining fixed.
Wliat does a tuiuck cotisiiit of T A belly nnd two exlremiUes ;
Ihv ut>e Ibal la Sxeil U i*alled tho heitd or origin, and tbe oth^ ia
tlw Uil or iaserlion. Tbose which Mirruund orillccB are called
69
.1 fATOMT.
tphinrli-r*. TIic tifllr or (lodr U ihe flesliv imrt, ana .he exlreoii-
tii'it UR- Kiidiiiou*. In ihe iiiont simple nuiBcles, the fibres niu ta
ihf ilin'ciioii lit tliuir leii|ftli, and ani tenood fuaiform. Thwe
wliifli nm obliquoly rrum & leiidoii or bone nre called semi -pen noli.
Tli(i*e «lik-h cuiivcrsfi'tt'liquelj' to ii teiidun ia llie centra aif culled
punnali. Oilier* ai;"!" are formed of a coti(*iTies of emailtr
mustlefi, tlie filirw at which run in different dirL-clioiis and intermix
with it-iiiliiioini mailer, as tti« drltold and 8nl)Kca)>ular. Muscles
are cum|><)^L■(l of bitudlcH of Glires ciicli ctiUM^uii); uf filnmcDts;
tlie filumeiita are dltiaible Into fiiBcii-uli, and curb rssFit'uluj con-
vlxtit of a nunilicr uf primitivi! TiarllHem ur wtrrutis elements held
10|ieilier l>v a lou[;li, dcliruie. and elnxiic iiienibreiie called Mirro-
lemma. Tbpv are well iinpplird wilh lj|uud*TCi8els and nerves.
VariouM Kiiiniill a|i|d<Rd to unufuliir Ql>re will eauiie conlractioa.
Thi' ftimernl pbenomeiia nianirented by, or capaeSty of a niuicle,
are temitMl inyulility ; Llivy are contruction, elongutiuo, and [lower
ofn-mainliiK Cixrii.
V]»m witat diH'S ihc Htreii^'ili of a mutide depend f Upon Um
number of its fllii-es; so iliai lliot<e wliDKe Gbm run oliliquely are
(rtronprr lliiin ilioi-c wbii-h viiri tonsil ndinuily.
How ure taiilun^ dlMinguii-licd ? Ky iheir vhite and »l)in!ng
appvarnncc; tliej liave no elaslidly or power of eIou|;ntioa or
(■iiutiai'tion ; tliey liaTC two general xliapes: funicular, or llli*
eoi'iU ; and jnembranou»,' or resembling au aponearonia.
TitVUK.
Abdomen,
Where iti ihe/aecia auperjiciati* abdoiiinia Eitnated T Beneath
the Mn of i)ie alnionien, and consi<'t> of n Inycr of condensed cellu-
lar Bubslunee. It is luminntcit. admils of being i1i«soctcd into
1ayt-i'«, and eucloHes the lymphatic glands in the groin,
What are the ori'ji't, iusertio'i, and u«e of ihe following mnsdes t
OM/avt exirrnus." (See Fig. 17.) Origin, eight or nin«
ioferiur rlbit. Iii!.ertion, ensiforni canilage, liuea alba, pubii.
b
ahatoh r.
Bt
I'ovpan's ligament," aoil anterior tw-o-thirds of tlie cr«si o{ the
Uium, Uso, 10 cninjire^8 fli« abdomen.
Obii'/uu» i'llrrnua." Oripiii. fascb lumiiomm, crest of ilium,
u4 extpruol iliirti of Puupuri'a lijcameut. Insertion, iuto tlie
canilftgcs of ibe seven inferior ribs, eiisiform cartilage, lines alba,
«jni]ih7Ki», anU uiijiirr edpj of the pnliis. Use, to beiid ihe body
•sd coBpntu tlic ubiluuicD.
Hg. IT.
Crematler. Origin. I*oiipari'« ligament and obliqiiiiH inicniiiii
iBMrllon, tnnica rngioiili* t«ti<, and »cF»iuin.
7Va'iii(vrM/ui, Ori)tii>. fa^eia tambonim. cn'tl of tliiiiu,
Poapan's liiraineot, mid wvcn lower vibn, IciKcrlioii with the
v)ilit|iiuj iulcmiii. Um>, lo eoraprcss (he abdomen
6"
AMATOMT.
Rei'lug." Oripi'ln, pnbls. Insertion, cn5irorni cartilnpc, and to
tlie furUHKed or ilie fifth mid »ixlli ribs. Use, to bend the trunk,
■nd eumiirciiit ihe alxioiiien.
J'j/t'amiilaUs." OHjjin, pubis, liiserlinn, linen alba.
Wliut other i»Brts are exhibited by Fig, 17 f Common teiidan
of the hiternal obllqne and iransTeraalls;" crura/ arcAj^/oarta
lata fcinoris ;" rapAenua opening, external abdominal Wiif},* and
Poupart'K U^afHent."
Where is ibe/ofcia A-owsirrxo/ia situated T
It tftTers Oie al)domeii, lies under ilie muscles and in front or the
peritoiienm ; it is eofilliinous wilh the iUnr fascia whicli iurroanda
the poMerior |>arl of the jwriioneum, and the jielvlc fa'ci* whicli
tnrrounds tbsl portion of periloNeiim in the ravity of ihe pelvis.
Tlic iniernal abdominal ring is siinnted in it. The tenii rii^g Sa
lialjle lo he mitnndentootl ; it means liere dimply lliat point where
the fu'cia tfaiisvrrsalis ceaMrs lo cover the abdomen, mid rum-
metices lo cover tlie cord ; it is ferjr thin at this place; and an
artificini disseeiion may readily form an opening or rini.' with a
well dcQned edge, altliougb ii does not eiiat in the naiurul »tale of
the ports.
Tig, 13.
b
Diaphragm'-*-* (Fig. 18). Tlie (rrcotcr muscle. Origin,
liphoid curtilage, the cutilngcs of ihe Itrnt true and all ibc falM
AXATOMT.
b6
rib*. ln«ertioii. cordiform tendon. — The l«i«fir maiwlc or cnirn.*- ".
Uriirin. iho bodies of thr lirwt four lumljur Tcrlvtirte. IiiHcrtioii,
ror'lirarm tt-niloD Wlint parts unt to bi; Eioticrfl ul)out ihc tlia-
pliraicni ? Tlic Ugnmcntum tirirualutn,'' point of nri^iii of ihft
poou iMKiiUK,' the »tnall iriao];titur space bcliind the (tlornum*
roTrrri] onl5 hf teran* iimuibrmni!, unit ihruujtb wliicli tivvniw
tiunriimrn fata; liiutas iirticii»," rommeii CMopImgeum," forumvn
qaadrnium," mid a sinall «)>cotiiK Tor Ibe lesser iplRiicliiilc uervet.'
Qu4ulnii»t titmborum.'* Otifc'm, Rpliie of iliutu. Insertion,
ImivTenie prDCCsscs of iunibiir rertebne, and la^t dorsal. Une, to
hnd Ihv trunk to one aide and fDrwardd.
ftoa* niHtctea." Origin, tlie Inmbar and dorsal vcrlebm
Inwrtlon. carliy of tli« (lelvb, and lesser IroLliflnicr.
lUacuK intrmuK. Oriirfu. transverse process of last lumbar ver-
Irbra, cresi of ilfum, and iliac fossa. Itiferllon with the pHuiu
mutrlrv into the femar. Use, lo bend the tlii^h and body.
nHint are the nmscles of the male perineum 7
Pit. IV.
S^iinierani.' exttritm and iJiterniitt. i-rfrlor penia,' acetle-
'mrituB' OT ejacKlotor neminn, trim-' • .■ -./x perinei,' levator
' ei>mprea»ir urrthrte, and coecygruf.'
What are th<ii mn.'iclea of iht /emak [lerineum T Sphinctvr
ivxyimr.'* rrtflor clU^Hiiis,^' traiirKmua pvrinei,^"' leealor
ti,' ^thittder ani.*
r
AKATOlt
fig. 30.
H
/ ^^^IBV^n^
kflr
^H
1
^ M
1
^^
D " 1
1
Bact.
^i^,^ ^m
1
FIS- Bl.
^M
1
vSL
H
'
.^--.^-■••"""Mf^fc
^^ ■
^^^^^vfl^^^fevs^KwI^^^^^P^
^BS^^^^^^t ^I
' ^^^'j^^fl^^E^^^^H^^^^^H
^^^^ B
"ril
^^v* ^^^^^1
)f*|
^w ^^^1
vi
1 1
k
^^Jl
ANATOMT.
57
Whiil •r*th«or^'n. innTlion.mi\<i iioeof the fullowiug riuscImT
Iiipin»eutiim imctiffi, kst uervicnl, and
llt« dorsiil vcrlcbne. In.wrtlon. tliivkltv
■eriMiiit'ii |>roi-«ss, spine or tlie ficapula.
Utc, to tlrnvr ihu parts iti Uie sncrel
dirttfitnui or iu GUrea.
LatuMmu* dorti.* Origlii. danal
■pinm. rii*ri« lurtilinrum. gRcnim. ilium,
■nd thrvf ar Toiir i»M rUrs. I tiki: ri ion,
bnincfut. UtK-, to draw tiK os Imirivri
i]o«iiviBn1«, and Iwckuurdt.
fUiiimliniiiru* mnjur ami minor.'*"
Oti^in, liffHiiiriiiiiai iiiiclitc, iiid dnr-
nl s|iii>i»). IiiJK-riion. )iiLfc i>r the scu-
paU. ITse, to dnxv tbc si-nptjla up
mH linvk.
Wtiui olltcr Diiiwlc* arc fitoateil od
the iMck T I^-valor anf/uli KapHlat,'*
rpleniut capiti$" and colli." gacTO-lum-
ialin' (Fig. Si), lonyiimimut duriti*
rinnatis Joriri* IVif:- H), mii»cuti oc-
RMort'l, ctrrf ico/m ileiMvmlen»,' IrauM-
vfnatilttxrvicit'lraeMit-mattoideu*,^
emnplenit* temi-tpinalit cvlli" and
<hni, " multijidut tptnce,'* r»-fiiK caj/i-
ti* jtotHcvt iimjvr' and minor," ob-
lijvut tuperior'* and inferior,'* interapinaleit.inlerlmninrmarit,
fmoIoT'.'s co/darum, " npinalts lionsi,' nerrtUue mqjor aniicwt," and
temtna in/erior potliciu' (t'ig. 21).
rHorax. (See Fig, 17.)
WhiiloT«lliirnn;j«n, in«rr(i"oFi, niii) uxcorthf- Mlnwinft mnRi'tesT
I'ftiiiraU* majvr.' Orijiiii. BtcninI Imlf of tlnvit-Ic, Hiilorior for-
(im oT Rtcniiiin, i-iirtilntr«-s urUiv itiinl, rmirth, nnii, tiiiil i>i\lh Iriin
rili». IiiM^ioB, humcnis, nntpri«r edge of liiiiijjiliil groove. U*o.
tuilmw the nrm itiHUixlii. forwnrdi, mid lo dcprcfs it.
Pteloratu minor.* Oriifin, upper edge of roimli, fifth, bii*!
5&
ANATOMY.
«ixih rilxi. Triaerlion, comooid (irmim of itcapula. XJtie, to inw
\t ill, unit (liiwn.
Stibclaciwi.^ Orifcin, Drrt rih. In>crlii)n, eliivielu-
Serralu» maiinuf.'-"' Oritfiu, liglil or nine »oj)crior ribs. In-
f«rtion, baw! of iti-n|iiilA. Unt", lo dniw il Torwardit.
luUrrrattalet, rxlrrnal." Oriifiii, rU\m inrtriur ril« at Ibcir
exicruul, iiircrior cdgw- liwertion. (njiprior edge uf ribii Uenuuth.
ItUernal, Origin, vlcrvn HIm iiiUTiinll;, rr»in tliv lowcir edge
iir cncli. liiM-nioii, iiii»:r Itp of llio rib bencnth. Use, to draw
till; ribn tHgHlicr.
Triangatarix rirrm. Oritcin, lower purl of slcmuin. IiiMcrtion,
caniluirtN uf fuurih. (iflh. iind :<txtli ribe. Uco, to diminish tbo
uaril; of the llionix, ficctvralui m«ior.'
Wbut affc the origin, inaertian, and tixe of ibo platuftma my-
oti/esf '* (Kite. 24.) Orlfcin, cellular membrane ov«r deltoid and
pecloral musiilci!. mid from tlie clavicle. Insertion, cliiu and f«Bcia
or ilic laie.-al and inferior [inrts of Uic face. U»e, lo ekvate the
Kkin of Ihe neck,
Sto»iio-ci«(/o-wio*i/wtJirK(! "•"■". Origin, Ktei-num and claTicle.
IflMltioii, niutoid proc»«i uiiil inuiHT«nw rid^ of ibe ondintxl
bone Uw, to drnw ibv chin tomrtU the ntcniiiiB.
Vrtwt Dtlicr RiqRclPH or* tlwre of ihe n(ck, tli« ubrim of whioti
noftlj iBdiotiu itirlr nitai'liiin-nt ? Sh-rno-hiftiideui, uterno-l/itf
ntditiM, lhyrrO'hi/&ideuii, omo-tiyaiilrHt, mtflfz-hifoideuii," nlj/h-
iyoideut.' Ktflo-gloiitu*!* tlf/to-iJiaryugitt*,"' tjrnia-liyoiilnit.
bnyuM colli, reclut oopAi'it antieux tnajor. minw, and laiernlu,
KoitHtM anlicuK," mcdiuM" niiil po»tUru$."
What »ra tli* orirjin, initfrtinn, Bwd ttae of the accipUo-fron-
lalinf OrI|;iii, iia]Mirii>f iruiiaveiw ridge of thi- occipiul bono
Bud muiuid |irui'V)M. Iti««it!on, iiile|:iiiiieiiU niid mawlM of eyc-
jHr§, Vw, lu vomiKOlc llie forclii'ud and virvate the tupercitiii.
Oirrugalitr Kiipcrviiii. Origlu, iiilornal angular |)roces> of o*
«0
All ATOUT.
houliN. Iiitimii>n. middle of eyebrow. Uae, to drnw (tie low«t '
pan of tliC! fi>rcli(.-ji<l into rerlkal wrinkles.
Compnumr narw.* Origin, nwt of ala nari. Insenion, into
it* fellow, nml lower pari of os nnsi.
Orl/irtilari* pal jivhrarum,' Origin, niksal process of o« maxll-
Inre migienitf^. inU-rnnt angular process of os fronli^, niii) from o<
uii|;ui'<- liixerliuii, orliilar and luieal proccfses of iuexiUar> boM-
and pHlpebral tifrntncnt. Vho, to ctoso ilie eyelids ■
Levator lahii rupn-iorii' et alfp no«.* Origiu, nasal and orbitar
proccMf« of Miperiur iiiiixilliirj- Itono. Inscriion, »ide of ala nRsi,
tnd app«r lip. Umc, to draw Ihe upper tip and sta nasi npwa/ds.
Levator anguU ori».* Origin, iiiilerior pari of superior msiil-
hry bone. IriKcrlioii, comer of ihe mouih. Use, to raise the
angle oflhe niouUi.
Zyyov\ati(Uf mnjnr and tninor'-'. Origin, foro part of maiar
bone. Insertion, enmcr of the mouth. Use, to draw the comer
of Ibfl moulb louards check bone.
Depreaur labii sn]jcnorif el alee nagi." Origin, inferior part
of upper maxillRry ban«. lnM-rlion, side of ala nasi and contigu-
ous part of oppcr lip. Use, 1u ilepreKs Die upper lip nnii nia naM.
DepreiKOr apguli orix.'* Origin, Imso of lower jaw. Insertion,
corner of moulb. Use, to draw the corner of mouth downwards.
Depre»*or labH in/erioriif.'* Origin, bnris of lower jow. In-
sertion, side of lo«*r lip. Vf*. to driiw the lower lip downirnrds.
Lfvaior menii el labii in/rnorin. Origin. Iiieisirc fossa of
lower Jrw. Iii<Lerlian, integuments of tbe chin. Use, to raise Uw
mlrguments of the ehtn.
Hucfjnnlor." Origin, coronoid proecM of lower maxillft and
bnck pun of upper maxilla, Inseriiun, corner of month aud eou:^
tiguoua parts of upper and lower lips,
Orbicttlarii ort's. " This is a sphincter miiECle which snrrounj
(lio mouth ; coiiseqQODll}', it has neither origin nor insertion.
Lower Jaw.
Tetnpomlu. Origin, scmieirculnr ridge on parietal Itone, too
porni foona, and fascia. Ineertion, corouoitl process of lower jaw|
Vw, to pull It directly up.
ANATOUT. Bl
MtUMter." Ori^ii, Eii|ieTior tnnicillsr^ bone and zygomn. In-
MTtloB, outer snTface of angle ot low«- jaw.
PUrryjoidi'tw interixuM. Ori(^in, internal aide of «xl«rns1 ptery-
goid |i)at«. loBrnion, inner side of ati|-Ie of luwer javr. Use, to
doM ilw Jaw and prodnce a (rritKlin^ mutfoa.
Ptrri/yoitieus tT<ernus. Ori^'iii, outer kSiIo of cxtcnittl plcry-
iroid plalo. loKcrtiou, internal jinri of neck of lower javr. Use.
same a» fomuir.
ih'jarfWcti*'-' (Fig. 23). Origin, frroovc at linso of miistoiil!
process; In \U oourte It it alUu-lmd to the on liyoMe* hy a liga-
ment. iMertloii, Inner >lde ofbaxe ofjnir. Um, to open ilie moutl).
VtVTJt FXTHBMITY.
ShoitUier.
are tlie orijriN, in«ertion, and tiKof tliefollowiDj^miiscleKf
It- ai.)
DnUoiict, Origin, lower edite of Hpiiic of scapula, ncromioD,
•ind outer lliird of cUviule. Insertion, liumartts, near its middle.
tJee, to raUc ilic nnn.
Supra-fpt'iiafus." Origin, scapula above its spine. Insertion,
crest, tuliero»ity of limncrns. Use. to raise ihe Brio and turn It oat.
In/ra-xpinalus." Origin, scapula below tbe splue. Insertion,
eat luberoeltj of liumerus. Use, to roll the arm.
Ti-n^ii minor." Origin, inferior cosln. Insertion, peat tnlie-
ity of tlK faumertis. Uae, to rotate and draw the arm down
and bock.
Tt'-ii majur." Origin, inferior auglu of *(.-apula. Inxertion,
inner edge of tijciplla) groove. U*e, to rotate llie arm inwards,
and draw it back.
SutMMpiilaria.* Origin, tulwcapular foxKn. In<terlion. small
tobefclo of huiuena. Uie, to draw the aria down und roll it in.
t
Arm.
I t»t.niM< Origin, ccimeiiid p^'(^e^J^ and edge of glenoid
Issertion, tubercle of radios. Use, to flex the fore&rm.
«3
ANATOUr.
Fin. S8.
k
Coraco-Brachialu." Origin, coracotd process. Insertion, ia-
tcniul side ot liumerus near Ibe middle. Use, to tlroir tl>c am up
and I'orword.
Bracliiati» interTtug.'^" Or!(;ii). centre of bumornH. Insertion,
ooronoid proeiws oriilnR. Use. to Rvs tlic furninii.
Tricepi extrntor cuhili.'* Origin, iicelt of ccapiilD. outer «i<le
or humerus, ridge Icsding to iulerufll condyle of hunirnix. In-
«crtion, olccrunon jirocets. Use, to extend tlic foreurm.
Forearm.
Wlmt (ilass of muscloa lalie origin IVom the internal coiidjie U)d
anterior part of ulna ? The j^trora and proiuUor*.
What an Uw Bcxont nnil jironatora ? Pronator radii teres,*
fitsvr carpi ra^ialvt* palmari* hntjiu* fiexor carpi vlnaria.*
Flr-ftir •Uijilorum t.ubUmii' ji'-rfomtut,'' Ortpn, itincf condyle
and radios. InMTtioii, Hccoiiil |)liu1iiiix. Use. lu tirnd iha second
|>^lnnx.
flexor diyilonim pni/unthm prr/arang. Urigin, alnn, radius,
an4 int«ivs«v«nH lijiumtiit. Iii«erti<iii, laxt )i)ialanx,
t'lfxor lontjuM poltic**. Origin, radiuH. Insertion, last phalanx
af tliHRib.
Pronator rattii i/uailraiu*. Oriffin, anterior surrace of ulna.
iDMnion, anterior part of mdiiix.
What clUB of niiiM'k-s Inkc origin from the externa] condyle and
posterior pul of nlnaT 1'hr MipinalOTS and exteiiaont.
WItal are (he supinalon end ejeteniwtl Sujyinalor radii
ionf/tt»," e.xtfn»ar carpi radialie lowfior and tm^vior, extrmmr
f«rpi ttlitari*, extmeor diyilurum cwmunin, tupinafiir radii
Arr><u, extiinaar owi* metacarpi fu^licis mamit," exte»gt/r minor
wdliciM mantu, mafor potlicia matiuH, and indkatur.
te^« tli« or^rm, insertion, and uge of tlic following
, ir»w> aijr»'in»/cwi«m' (Pig. 88), Origin, ilium, rmn-tion,
cia lata.
Sartoritm.* Origin, anterior superior spinous process of ilinia
lli«ef1ion. npppT end of tibia. tJoe, to bend the leg and dmw it
ftliliqnrly in.
Hedun /fmori*.* Origin, anterior inferior spinous process and
■rpn of ncelaliiitam. Insprlion, pntells.
Vattus eJteniws.' Origin, below iruelianter major and ouler
edge of linM aspera. Inserlioti, nniles with reetn.-i.
fttiduii inlernug.* Origin, on a level witli Irot'hniiler minor and
from inner wipe of linea ospera. Insertioti, iiiiit«ii with rcotux.
HrtPM*. Origin, anterior and exienial pari of ri.-iuori.i. In*
Jon, niiites with rectus. Use of these four to oxleud lh« leg.
iNrKBIOR RXTRSMtrr.
Thish.
I
Qracilia.'* Origin, gymphyiia itnil (l««cei)il!iiff ramus of the
)mbij. iDKuniun, iiitpniul Kiirrtice ot libia. Use, t'l flex the- \t^.
Pectiiteuf." Orijrin, huri/.unlnl jiorliun «r \nMa. Iiiserlioii,
uypvT |iArl of liiie'a lupcro. Vtv, to druw llie [liigh iuwunla and
forward 4.
Adductoi' lotipun." OrSjfln, anterinr surface of puliis. Itiscr-
tioii, middle tliird of linva nspera.
Atlduclor brei.-i». Origin, anterior inferior KurfiH-e of pubis.
lirtTliou, superior lliird of linea atpern.
Adtlucttir tnayiiut.'* Urigiii, dcecriidiii^ mniiis of puljis. rnraiu
and liihrrriEity of llio iscliiiitn. Inecriion. iiilenial cuiidylu and
Hdgi? trading to linea aspera. TTse, thesi- ilireo tuusclc-t draw the
thigli inwards.
k
tJliUtrns moj-imHa.* Ofigiti, posterior third of spine of ilium,
ucmm, OB i-ocoygis, aiid sa<To-sclaUc lignnieut. Insertion, be-
tween lrocliaDt«r mill liiicA asiiera. liueu aapcra and Tasda lulu.
n<e, to ilraw tlie iJil|;l) Itack and keep tlie iruuk cn^el.
aititiFttM ni'-rfiHs.' Orlt'iii, spine of ilium aiiii domiim. Inter-
lion, great lrocIiant«r, Use, to draw ibc [bii;U buik nnd oat.
OlutiFtis minimum. Origin, dorsum of iliqm. Insertion, (Treat
(fM-bantcr. Use, to aHdnct ihc thigh and rol«le the linih inwards.
I'sri/ormuL* (Fig. 2"), On'K'", SBcrnni, irialiv ligament, and
Disai. Iimrtion, root uf troehimiur mnjor. JSwb, to roUitc tho
limb in.
Grmini.* Orif^in, one from root of tbu aitlne of iitchlnra, the
Mher from tahcroilljr. IiLMrtion, root of trocliuit«r major. Use,
tu mlaie the Umb tn.
OhturaUir inlerniu." OHgtn, pr.lvlc niar^n of fomnien tbyroi-
d«om, [is memhrane and pluno uf th« ischium Ipserllon, fossa of
trochanter. Use, to rotate the limb out.
Quadmlus /pmorie." Origin, tober Iselitt. Insertion, great
Irochaiitar and line leading to the lesser. Use, to rotate the Umb
out
Obturator exiernus. Origin, obtnrator llgameiil. Insertion,
fossa at root of trochanter. Use, to rotate Ibc tblgh out.
Steeps Jicror crurU.'* Origin, long liead, tnln-r isclifi; short
bend, lines aspcra low dowo, Inaeriton, head of Hbnla. Use, to
X the leg.
iiemi4entlinoaHg." Origin, tnbor Uehii. Inserilon, tibia. U«,
flex the leg.
iifmi-memhranofu». Origin, tuber l^ehii. InHerllon, cstomftl
oondjrlfl of femur, and head of tiliia anil liliub. Use, to flex the
Leg.
Tibialis anlii-H*.' (Fig. 29). Origin, bend nnd *pitie of tihiu,
bl(rraB>eous ligament. Inserilon, great mnitirnrm bune and BrsI
mcUlarsal. Use, to present the sole obtt(|Uely in.
F.Tlrnrrrr loni/us digilarum jiedin.* Orisfin, Iieods of tiliia,
Ql'ula, and interosseous ligament. Insertion, last phalanx of the
fottr external toet. Uitc, to extend the toes.
Pi-ronrug titrtiu*.' Origin, lilinla. Insertion, metatarsal bone
littU> tlie. Fue, to l)en<l the (ooU
06
a:»atomt.
r=je -St
PifrBO
JfjrfifnMr propriua paltMa pedis} Origin, nilUilIc Ihtrd i>f
Rbula and liMa. liiaerlioii, second pbalanx of grcut lae. UK,tQ
cxtcod il.
PeroneuK tongttt.'' OHkIu, bead of libniD xi)d tibia. Iiisertlou,
mclatarsal bone of frrcal lue and internal cimeiforni- Vm, to
rjlcnil thp frint niid iiu-line the sole untwards.
iVron'-un bmrie.' Origin, loner half of liliula, Inscrlion, boRe
nr metaCarenl botic uf littlv toe and cuboid bon«.
GoMlroi-nrtniiuf."' Origin, npjier and back part of condyle of
ffinar mid riilp? above it, Insorlion, os ralcin.
Solfw-' Origin. I'xteninI Itead from miierior tbini of flbula;
interiml Ii4-iid. raiililk- third of tibin, iinilco with Ibo above and
fiirtiK Ibc (cndo-Ai-hUtig. Inwrtlon, ox cnlcis. Uhc, to extend
Uw loot.
ARATOMT.
61
fri
Ptnntarig, Origin. b»ck part of femnr. Inecrtioti, o« (.iilctB,
Popliiftu.* Origin, dcpreMioa on outer cond^rlc- Imterllon,
ijwf pan of tibia.
yiexor longHt ttiffUonoH pedis per/orane.^ Origin, flat surface
ofiibia, faMta, itc. Itifprtiuii. last phalanic of four IcMMr loefl.
FWmr tonijM poUicig pedis.* Origin, inferior pari of Sbola.
mioa, lui phataiix of gnM toe.
nbiatiu pi>aticu».' Origin, tibia, Gbula, nnil ligament Inser-
tion, OS luviculjkre. Use, to «xtend Uie foot, ami present the solo
ianrdt.
Oroans op DionnioK.
Tbat are th* oryana of dig^elion t The oTganB of jigt«tiou
rig. SI.
codrUi ill nil uiiiiitcmiiilPil cntinl i.x(rndiii|; from Ui« lips to iht
UQS, Qud uf itiiiucrou* RluiKliiliir bmiii;* plii(H.-d iiliing iu conrw.
Tliit cniinl. callirii aliai«riliii',T. ik iliviilrd iiitn tlirnt portions, the
tuperior, middle, ntid inferior. The suj}erior U coDipo&ed of lli«
moulh, pharynx, and cetsopliar/tia;^' the middle, of the irfomacJi'
Bod KHia// inlmtinef*-*-^' the inferior, of the /oi-jjc I'nfr**
htrtt.*' '"■"■"■'*■" The ijlanduiar hodim are ilie nalirarif ijland*,
pancrvas, litxr, uplecn, and a largo nuiub^T of murifiat-nug
glanilt extending aluiii; Ihe wliole coune of the voiinl.
Teeth.
Wtot »» t1i« oftflrwAtmft'rt of the teelh ? They are lli« hfeMf^tt
portions of tlie body, and hear an nuBlo^ry lo bone. The n'ealer
pftrt of Uietr leu^h is iniplanled into the alveolar processes of ibe
Jawt; this part is called the root; beyoud ihia is a portion tto-
braced by the gum called Ihe nrcL- : and tlin
^ free or priJecliliR |inn ts the body or i-orntia.
Whnl is the ituni/ier of teeth in tlie adult?
Tlilrtj'lwo; alxleeii ia tacit Jaur, and are
clas^ifli^d from ibeir tlmpe into t\g\n iiicitor*.
four I'uapnted, ei^hl bi*ciiapnted, and tweWt!
molar.
Of what are IfClh compo^edf They are
composed of three Eubstaiices, one of which
is iiiory. or bone-like, called dentine:* one
la enamel;* «od tlic other is called misfa
petroaa, OT cirmenium.' The enamel formi
the peripherj' of the bod; of a looth, ■« la
known bj Ita wblteiieia, briuleiteea, BemJ-
traii!*par«ticy aod hardness. It is fllmiH,
and the fibres arc placed «o nit to pass from
the snrface towards the centre of the lo4th,
BO that the frii-tion it apjilied aj^icA Ibelr
extrvodlies. lie oom|iosiiion is prtDcipally
phuspliate of lime willi a ntnall portion of
gelatin. The uxM'onti porlino ix itie muct
ohimditnt; It fonnaihe root, neck, and body,
except The cntat of enamel on its peripl]er]r.
AKATOMT.
Tlie c«Tn«nt corers nil the BUfr«c« of t)i« loolh that Is not luTMted
iUtSBinel. Inienitllir there U n ruvity.* Illlcd with a soft jnilpy
Mtt«r, wbicb receivM ■■■ arterv, a vein, and n nerve.
TtwartertMofilie tteihof iIm appcr Jaw come IVom the alveolar
■nd infrn-^rliilur, and the lumvii Trurn the second branch of th«
Ulb pair ; i)i«i artcrieit uf the luwef tci'th eonie from the fnirniul
amlary. ami (be iiertes f^om the third branch of the flilh pair.
Vlisl U iiiiilentomi bj the Jeciduouji lertUI They arc teclh
fcraliar to iiifniiU, aiid are tweiilj in ituuilier, ten 1q eai-li juw ; on
ikher fide arc two iudsorii, one ciiN]itdaIuf<, nnd Iwo luolnri:)!,
&>se of tliem fall out about the tievcutU vear, aiitl all of tlicra \>j
ll* foDrtmiilh. The onlur of their apjieoriiitcv is oa foUowii : —
Two central innHon. from tlie *ixih to the dKhth mouth:
T'o lateral iitctton', from ibc tcvrnlh to ihi- tenth ntontb.
The first Bivtar ou cucb side, from the twelflli to the (onrtvnlh
•oath
The cnsiMtcd, fh>ni the flfteenlh to the twentieth nionih.
Th« second molar, from the tvuntieth to the thinielh inonlh.
At birlh there ar* Ibe rmlimrtm of fifty-two teotli in the two
jaN<; Iwnily ileciduout and thirty-two |ii:rmancol.
IIo» uv the decidaoni leelb rentofcd f Ity ibc absorption of
Iberoota.
Where is the lonfcoe ritnaled f
It exicBds from the nc hyoidiw po»-
tcriorly to the incisor teetb anteri-
orly. It ia divided into lioae, body,
and tip.
What mtii»cUf rompoKc tli*
tonirnof The rfy'"?'***"".' ^.v*-
fflwmvs* ffet»it>-hjfOijlonm»,^*'' and
hngiuili* ' form the principal bulk ;
Imliica ihei'" there ore ibe sujM-rJi-
rwJ /tn^trai mmrc/e, trantvi-M
hn\i«ttf wiw*r/irji,'* and the vtrlicol
ttmjual wwvle; whidi arc small
Ibm ninninf; in diffemit ilirrc-
UmW| as their iianies iiidicnte.
Pit 88.
TO AH ATOM T.
How art the ptg>illw of the tongae divided 1 Into papilUa
maximcB or capiUUce, medice, villosce, and fiiifarmea ; and occapj
the anterior two-thirds of this organ.
Wliat other parts are there to remark abont the tongue ? The
frcBna-epiglotiidia, frwnitm lingvsE, foramen ccBcum, and rapht.
The tongue is sopplied with arteries principally from the lingnal
branch of the carotid ; and with nefTea from the hypoglossal, the
fifth pair, and the glossO'pharyiigeal.
Palate.
What compoges the paiate f It is composed anteriorly by On
palatine procesges of the superior masiliary and palatiue bonea,
covered by the lining membrane of the mouth below, and pituitary
membrane abore ; posteriorly is a membranous portion called the
soft palate, which has an oblong shape and continued from the hard
palate posteriorly ; in its centre is the uvula, from which proceed
the two crescentic doubling called the lateral half arches, which
are divided into anterior and posterior. In the depression between
these is the tonsil gland. The space bounded in IVout and behind
by these lateral half arches, is the fauces ; and the anterior opening
into it is the isthmus of Ike fauces.
The muscles of the palate are the islhmi constrictor faucium,
palaio-pharyngex^, circumfiexus, or tensor palali, levator palati,
and azygos uvulw.
Olands.
How are the glands of the mouth divided f Into muciparov*
and aaliixiry.
What are ihe muciparous glands ? They are the labtal, buccal,
lingual, palatine, and the tonsils. The buccal, labial, and palatine
are, properly speaking, salivary glands.
What are the salivary glands ? The parotid, its excretory duct
is called the duct of Steno ; it is llie size of a crow quill, and opens
opposite to the second targe molar looth of the upper jaw ; the
submaxillary, its duct is called the duct of Wharion ; and the
aublingual, its duct is called ductus Eiviniani.
AXATOHT.
Pharyrue.
Tlut ore th« cfianciirriMiat of tL« pharynx f
■KBbraooaM caTilT, Kituulcd hrlwcoR
tkccrriL-al Tertebric and ]>o>tcrior pnrt
«r Uic no»e and month, and extends
m the bMc of the craaiam to tlw
^Kfrum the buc of the craaiam to tlw A/ AV.
^Htcwrr p«n of th« crinoid ortitage and 'j^^^r~jJt?S^
^KKb mttIchI rertebfs, irli«rc H is imki> ^flVH^^^BKn^^
linued i*to tfac ttsoplia; UK i it Ims w^t^i
(oruniiiK opening into It. vix. : pottv-
riuf oArm, two ; GmlnchiaD lalicv, two ;
moDlli, turjrni, and ocsopbagns. It
eaaaSU of Ihrte covlt; lli« ezfitntal
or muivular Is composed of three miiK-
chioa each »ld«, one above ibc other
—teetlaiar, mtermediale, and aa in-
fertml, or mtu-oua coal. The ransclcs
Ibniting the ninecular coal are ibc con-
itnelon in/crior,' meilitts, and supe-
rior* The arteries which sni>ply it are
the mprrior and larerior pbar^'ugeal on
Mch side.
What are the characUruHc* of the
(TToo/jAo^ua ' (KifTS. 31 and 31) f It u
a tube coDlinnoiw witli xht |iliarfnx. In
Enrnl of the spine, behind the traeli«a,
ten or IveUe Hues in diameter, incrtatv*
in dM IVom «Im>vo <lownwnriU, and ter-
miiialM at the canliiw orifice of th«
ftontoch, at ft ]>oitit opiiooile the tenth
doflwl ««ntl)ra. In the Ibornx. It potMcx dnwti in the ,ioi>terior
nwdikBtlnnn, with the norta on the kfl. ami th<! reiiu mjno* on
the riR'hL. It liaN three eoati, the miiticutar, Cfllutar. and muroua,
miu) Ib nniu-d to adjacetit parta b_r loo^e cellulur kub^ance. Tha
BDScolar ixMt consiuls of two laniinv, the longitudinal and the cir^
eulor. Its arteries are derived from the inferior lliyroid, the tll0>
nchi aorta, and the gastric.
five pntra of abdominni uiiiiii'Iuk ; (lostcTiorly hy tli* Imter nnntlM
or th« diaphragm, (|tin(lruti IuioIjuiqri, ibc lumlmr T«rtebre, wid
Ibe eacruin.
Uow tnany lindt o/viiicera are conlniiifd >n tbe carity of ihe
abdompD ? Thrco : one is tngnjiod in digcxiioti and B8«imiluiiod,
Biiolher in the tccrclion nud «xcn.>Uoti of iiriue, and Ihe third la
Ken'ration.
Ilow is th« abdomon diviiicitf Into erbitrnr]^ ro^'ona : coiuldrr
a line or plane n« vit(TiMliii|[ ai-roKt thv alidnmcu nboiit two inchei
below the iimbilii^tiK fnun the «iipiTior part of (he critla of one iUnm
ANATOMY.
18
. Ift the eerm)>on<liiii: point of tlie otbcr side.'' Draw on ench
iMx h Kae periwoiik-uliir lo llie fir^l by commeiicinir at tbti sute-
n« Inferior apinoiu |>r()L'OM vf l)i« ilium, nnd cnrrir il i>p to tlin
■lii|>hr«pa:*' ihua uxlciid a runrlli line aoross tl>p iiliilom<?n jm-
nlWI vrlih ihe lint, niid iiiter^cciii)g ilto two Iii'i. n Iktc ihry strike
U* nrilla<n<s of thv ril«.''' It is ifta tliat thef.v four liuft «r
|i^ae), wli)i ibe affiinlance of llie psriHes of IIir ulictoiiicii. funiisli
■mrivjion« Thecemrat one mliove is rnllt-ii ili(r'-;"[/ajifrtr, m>il
lit lateral lite riyht and lefl hypoclioniMat:.^* Tlie it-Jilral In
Ibt middle is the um&tViVvif,' and Ihc Inirrnl tliv rii;A(* and left*
Imtar Tli« central bcloir is the hufi/iynMric' and lh« Inlernl
III* riyhl " and hjl " i7i«c. Tlw fcmbuiil ue cordit, or pit of tlic
'[(■tsscli, is il»e hollow in ttiofipij^adric region. Tli? rf'tiopulnt"
■1 IW report fur Iwu inches around the e;niphjrsis pubtf. Time
Ua UfX art- trrnied fQ bard i mite iliviKiono.
Wlial poMilion relnliv* lo time nitigtiji does llie U'fr OLVnpj-?
Xrarl; lltu wliok of ibc right liy|>o(-lic>ridrNi<;, the upjiifr half of the
tpipiKtrie. and the rijtbt sopcrior pun of the left liypotlidddriae.
Wbvre it tliu ifplrxn i!lua(e<l 1 In the potturiur jinrt of the left
h/poohondriac region.
Wlirra il llie ttamaeh* (ri);. Zd) Mlnulcfl f Modi-rutcly A\*-
md«d. il ofeupi«t> the lower bulf uf ibu t-pit(»>lric region and tlic
rigbt iafrrior |>orti»n of ihc ti-lY liy|iot'li<inilriDi*.
Wb«n ifl the nna/f in/««liW HUuaicd f Mudorntcly dixlcndcd
llRiait. It oceuptesttie umbilfeal reg^lon, ihc Ii.vpOKnMrie, portiona
of Ihc iliac on <Mch side, and nUa the upper part i>f ihc cavity
ttir i>r]viii, wben its viscera are empty.
W'tirre in the targe inUftHne* Bltuated f It beginii In the right
iliae rv^iun. ft»cenda lbraii|^ tbe rifflit tumlmr and riglit liypoHion-
Arime, p«aHea Into tlie lower pari of the e|>i}:uE<trii.-, or iipppr part of
ibe niabilical, accordint; to the stale of dimension of the Monmch,
llinnct iuto ibe left liypocbondrlnc, left lunilmr. mid left Iliac, paKMe*
into tlie ptilvia, and dcKcendiug iti front of the aucruu. tenninaieii
in ih« BituK.
Wlivre la lite panerroM* Htlnaied? Trausvertely in the lower
ii'k jMirt of lite eptgnMric roj^ion, extending from tlie left liy]ia-
cltondrlM to the right «ide of the ipbie, and Li plaued beblud the
■tooiuh, vklcb coTen ft,
1
■
74
ANATOMT.
Fig. 88,
Where are the kidneye and caysul<e rerales sitnated T In the
posterior part of the lumbar re-
gions on each side of the spine.
Where are the urinary bladder "
and rectum'' situated ? la the
cavity of the pelvis, and between
them in the female are the uterai,
OTaries, and vagina.
What is understood by the pert
ioneum 9 It is a seroos meinbrant
liiiini; the abdomen and reSected
over the periphery of nearly all
the viscera. It is a complete sac,
with no opening into it, eiccpt in
the female through the Fuliopian
tubes.
What are the pmceises of the
peritoneum ? There are four, and
are known by the general name of
omeriltim, epiploon, oi caul. They
are called omentum Tninus, or fie-
palico-ijastricum," omenlum ma-
jus or gastro-colwum,'^^''' •"
rmtenlum colicum,"ftud the omen-
tum gaelro-splenicum, besides some other smaller reflections.
What are the cliaracteristies of seroirn viembranee f They are
thin, transparent, and white, resemble compressed cellular mem-
brane, invariably assume the forra of ])erfect saes, are diirtinct one
from another, and secrete a serous Huid for the lubrication of their
intern al surfaces.
CBrTLOPOIKTIC ViecEBA,
SloTnach.
What are the characteristics of the stomach f It is a hollow
viscus, situated in the epigastric region, of a conotdal shape, curved
upwards, and presents two faces, two orifices, two curvatures, and
two extretntties. The faces ^re called anterior and poaUnor
»
m
Tht oriSctc tin named cardiac *ni pyloric. The curvatores an
tb« tmaW ami yrral, or upper niwl iouvr. It liui Tour coaU or
lainiuw. v(<: ftrnbitu-al. mwictilar, ixUutar, iiiui mitrotf*. lU
naiN-alM' coal U vull<>('ti*<l iutn TftKiiiuli. atiij |iaM in llirrr (liren-tiobs,
l<iti;;iiiidlnBl. cirrubr. and o)t1i()lll^ The 'jtaniiii, of Urunncr aro
Mluoli-d ouar llic citrtliac and jivloric oriSi'i'S. It U Trry vttscalsr;
it* anetica t)dti)t braucfacs uf (lie cixllsc, are i)ic icu«irjc, riiclil and
ittt " iru-e|)l)iluic, ai»l l)ic vnaa hrcvin. Thi- Qr>l li> tlitr Icner
iinaturr; iliu »cc-uuil anil (bird alonf; lliu i;r>'at curvature ; and
m laxL, trom four lo iix in nuiul>er, to iu tn^at cul-de-MC. The
till lertnitiHie in the veiia {lortaruiii. 1'h tiem-x come from th(^
fiar vuguni and tku scmUuDar gaugliou ot lli« ity in pathetic
/nlrulint*.
Wbai is the 1cni;(Ii of ihe inmtlnal caiml ttota ihe pj'lorns to
(lie mm ? Frum thirljr to lliirty-llve (evt ; and is divided l>jr
uiiiilomii<ts inio lli« »>nall and ihe hrye infetline.
Wliat are ihe c/iorortmxfiV* of ihe Umall Iittfgtinet^*'*'* It
commenceB oi the pytonis, aiid tcnuliintcf iii ihe right iiioc rcpon
by a laleral njieriiire in ihe large iiile«iin«. Il Is fviir-lifihit of the
leiijrlh ol' iht whole caiinl. Iieiiip from Iwfiilj-foiir lo twenijr-ciirhl
feel, cjlimirifal ; ihe upper end is Inrger Ihnii the l">*cr. ik'i'rrn>jt>g
^radualij' a« vod proceed doniiwards. It has four coalt likt- the
stoiuneh, which have Ihe some iinmc«. Th« course of its moEciihr
fibres i§ longiliidiiinl nod circiilur. Its Riiicons c^bI is ihrowD into
folds or daplifnlurps, culled i-ahulcr cvnnivenU-n, in tlie dircclioit
of the cirenmfcrcnc*, and lire m-jfinent* of Hr^lu.
On this I'ont arc onmcrons small pntjeciiaii*, calleil i.-i7(i ; hence
it is sometime* lennrd villous ronl. Eiirh tillus iK composrd of
an arlcrf, vein, and Ijinjihniic. or Inrleul. Its miicoHK i^tntidK ar«
siinntfd in the et-llDlar cont, lielwem ihe niii*riilnr and niiicoi»,
and their duct* opMi on the siirfiiri' nf ihe latler. Thry on; rtiiiiary
and n'jgrrijaird : thf fnnnrr arc ylanrluUr KoUlaria- or firuanrri,
nnd are fuuiiil prindpully in the duod^'iiuni, und upper ponion of
th« small iuteitine; tlie hilier are culltd ylondiilnt a/pninaitv or
Pn/rri, and exist !ri the lower part of the Hnnt! IiiieKtine.
ilow is ilieniuull inteminc Jii'irfiTii? imo dundrnum,' jejunum^
■nd i7f!um ,-* the latter two have iio mark of di»tlaction, and are
RometiiDeH culled the tncHenteHc portion. The duodenmn i* about
twelve inches long, and is the eommcnecTrmnl of this canal. The
upper iwo-lifllif^lielow tlie duodenum is called the jgunam, and the
lower three-liflhs the ileum.
What is the Mexenlery t It is th« process of peHtonenm which
itervea to connect ihc small inlesliiics In the posterior parietes of
lh« abdomen, and exiend* from llic left side of the scrorid lumbar
Teriebra to Ihr right iliac fossa ; this altnchnient is railed Ihe root,
and ia abont six inihcs long. Its liimimr contain llic superior
mceenieric artery and vein, lymplmlii; orluetcal ginnds and veBMis,
ramificalions from the eolnr plexus of the sympathetic nerves, and
rcUoIar nnd adipose tissue.
AKATOMT,
TT
^H Wlut Kra iIm iAaitiet«riaics of the /afjk InleMne* It
r»w(li 111 •llniuet«r the anmll, and receiree tbe effete tnutlcr ihcru-
fraai. It i« iiui >4i n-pubrly cylindrit-al; ibc «urriivt^ ii> arrniiRvt]
Imii ilirt'o MiriM or lotigilndiuul rows of |)roj«ctioiiB, ^ejiamtei] by
UiMTrrM iJt:[>n>i»J(Mi«. It couim^iufs ot tlie iurerior cnil uf the
*akll iiiirittiui-, anO termfiuktes at llio anus. Ii is diiltji-d into
(lim> iwriM ; lhi> coinaK'iiceineiU, below tli« inseriion of ili« ilruin,
•liiMl two \ae\ia^ In lengnli, In callod ilie nectim,' or oa/mf (tifi/
iIm remaioini; portion, until it renebc* lUe jirlvic, \» called ibe
eoton,*-""" whuB it takes tbe name of irdtim." 1'\\e Bp)i(Ti)dia
TeralTormta* i« n womi-lik* procna attuolx-d lu tiic infuriur jionioB
of lh« MBonm.
What ia weanl br Mi-juxvlonf A dii|ilicetion of pCTtloncum,
which Sx«S the large iiilcelino to the posli-rlur pnrictes of the
sbdomea.
How maii^ eoat« bos the larf;o iiileHtiDD }* Four, hcorinp tbc
aiune name as those of liie sniail iiit«itine. Tlie ppf-lfonea^coal
kaa tinall du))Ui:atnrea roiitflinirt^ fiit, and called appf'niUce*
tpipl^ica:: the inu;icu/iireoui huii (wo lajen of fibres, ibe longi-
tadtiial, aud transvene or circular; ibe mitcou» roat haa but few
villi, bat iu miiripiiuniH rrlandd and fulUc1c<i are vcrj niiineroua.
Wbcfe ia the ihiffotiv valKn t At tlie Jiinctloti of the ileum and
oput colt or ctMiiiu.
Wbal la neaiil by itfnnr^tumt It ii> ibnt dopticalurc of peri-
toiieuia which attaches ilie rectnm to the as* rum.
From vhat in the large iiite^lino sui'itlitd uiih blood t A part
of tiK an|>erior ueMHtcrie, the uliole of the iiifirrior mttsciiieric, and
tlie internal padie arteries; the visn6 emf)ly into the vena porla-
rum ; ibe Dcfves ar« derived fhini the solar niid b]'pog:a«tric jilesm
^o( Uie sjrmpathelic.
^B What arc tlw <AaracUriMicii of muntiM mtmhrancsf Thej
^^ba tka IntarDal «urfncr« of ibc hDllow vifircra, aitil form nu iniemal
Icgamuii to tbc bodj. itiinlof;ou» lo thi^ tikiii. The; arc of a koD,
tjMiii^v cutuiKlenct, enailj yield to iiicobiitiicnl violence, and nru
ipendcBl U|ioii tiK tiurronndijig eoilulur coat for their (trciigib
^8
AMATOKT.
AKSIOTAST ClITLOPOlETH! VMCBBA.
What nre the rfiarartrrittic* of the Lhvrf It KcerHc* (h^ bi1«
arid is Iho liir(;fat ^lAtid in thi- linniflti Ixxly. It* wholi^ mpnrior
Tacc ia iii coiitm-t witli the ijin)>hntf:in ; on llic Ic^ iit the »|il«cn,
below are llie Kloiiiadi uiul Iraiixvt^nie cotoD, wid bt-hiiid arc tlic
vcrli-brie aiid nsi>fii(liii,i; cava. It iH about ten Incheii in It-njilh,
BIX or ftevi'ii vriilc, niiil ti'i-{|;hfl in the udalt four to five pnund*.
It is divided iali) lobrs, called n'^/if and left. Tlic former i* iho
larfrcr, and hu elevntious on it« Nurfui-e. called hhului Kpitjtiit.
and lobitiiit qiiarluii. On Ihe under f^urfaec arc Ave GMurcs, viz .
linnjiludinal. n/ the tluHui fenatiu*, ttvnei'eree, one /or (A<r gall-
blailder. and uiie /or fhe vt-na atca.
Wliai arc llie UijainenU of the liver ? The falciform or Au*
jjeiiiairi/, liie li-jamenluni tfi-es, llie right Jaleral, llie If/t lateral,
aiid «oiiie enaloraiHts ^hc ibe nnrae of corotiary to itint du)tlicsiiira
of perlloneura, at the JuneiloD of the suspciiiwry and lateral lim-
ineDtii. The liver has aUo a proper roal conuecting it with ibe
peril oueiin).
What are ihe bloodi:e*tehT They ere of three kinds: the veim
porlaniia, the hepatic artery, aud tbe hepniie veins.
What cv>npo»ea it J Adiii, or prnnnlntioTm. each of vhich u
complolc ill itKcIf, having tlie ahove-iiutiicd blood vesMlr, the oHjcin
of a branch of the hepatic duct, culivd poriu bilUriuF, IjrinphMic
vcBseli, and nerves.
What is the cnpntle of Oliftoni It i» a conJenscd lamina
furm^'d oiil of ft while nnd yellow eliislic eellnliir fibr«n» limiic. at
the bnllom uf the trnimverKc liKKure of the liver, wbicli invetl* ibc
vena ]>orlarnin, licpnlic artery, nnd biliary ducts, mad fultows ibem
tbr-'innhoiit the Hiilinlanee of the lii'cr.
Wlinl are llie cliaraclerittiei' of the Gafl-hhdtlerl It )• ■
reservoir for llx bile, lixcd on the under »nrfiirc of the (crcnt lobt
of the liver, to the right of the umbilical flttfure ^ its shape Isui
obloiig pyriforiu uc, and is about lliree inches iu leugth. ll lut
three roaia. a peritoneal, a cellular, and a mucous. Its ariei^- is •
branch of Ihe hepatic ; its veins empty into the vena portarfiin, aiid
lis nerves come from the »ympalbelic, lis duel, called cyalic,
uuiles ai ui acute auj^le with the liepaiic duct, aud forms the
A^TATOHT.
1*
w
rfvrfiu eommunit ehotfdochut ,■ Iheiw dnct* have two coatii: «.
tturnnl. filiroux. lamellKtt^d. nnH t-xtt^nnlili; ; nnd n mucniifi.
What nru ill* cAurnrti-rtitdrj of lh« Splixrt f It is in ilie [lOHle-
fMrfxtrt i>r the Itft h^pouhoiidriuc ration, liontiiii-d above l>y thr
dl»|>Jtn^, below liy the colon, on the rijtht by Htv grenl end o(
ihrFtuoiACh. and (lio (MncTMS. Il* color varies from deep blue lo
<Urk tirown ; it \» uanally abottt four and a hiilf iiichi-s long by Iwo
Md k half vrlde. Ita artery, called j^|>lctiic. i« a bnincb of tli«
(telbc, itH v«in eiHptiea Inlo the vena purlurum ; thi- lympliotlca
tn onni«roii« and remarkably far^re, nud il« nervf^ arc dirived
from the M>lnr plexus. It has no eSL-retory du(.-t, and lu ii)>c is not
aarcnalaed ; bat it nioflt proWbly serves aa a divertkulum in euie
of GOBfcasKon.
What are the charaeteriglifa of the Pancreaal It t» fixed in
tiM lower and baek part of i1i« epi^iitric region, bonnded In front
by Ike alomaHi obirli conceals it, and is between the two Inininn
of the niewcDlun, about six or seven inrbes lonff. two wide, and
llNiien«<l Wfore and behind ; iis right exiretnlty is enlarj^-d iniu ■
hewl or taker, aometiineii railed the tenser pancrta*. Il it of a
llcbt itmr, or Jjink color, and ronsists of lobules. Tlie arteries
wliich «n|ii>Iy it come priucipally from the splenic ; llie veiim empty
into tli« aiileoic ; and the nerves come ttora ibe solar plexuii. It
fMTClM a (alivary Hutd, and is Ihc largest of thl.t eln*.t of ^laiiilt,
Il« Mcn-tory dticl U called t/"c/u* Wirtumrii. wliidi fitlipr pene-
trairs the dn>-lUH communis cbuledoclius, ur the dugikniim, very
cloM to II.
Urinary Oryan».
What are the urinary offrans ? Tbe kidnegB, rmutl eapiulet,
hiadHtr, nrHirrv, and urrthra.
What are the rhartuieriaticB of the Kutnrj/nt They arc two
plandubr bodies fur tbe seeretion of urine, silttated on cither sida
of the sjHne, e.tlending from the upper margin of the eleventh
■lonuil to the tower margin of tho second lumbar verlebra ; tlie
rinbl is ten or Iwelre lil>ee lower than the left ; they are lianl, solid,
of a brown color, a conapiVRsed ovoidat shape, exrnv>ii-d on tin-
nanHn. which t« applie<l to the »pine, and resemble Ibe eotnmon
kidney hpan; they ar« nboni four inches lonn, aivd Iwo wide, nnd
weigh each three or fowr onneet, have do periluneul wnt, but biive
ANATOHT.
a well markH capsnie; tile arteries are tailed llie rennl {
goni, uiid are braiii^lu-s of ili« aorta ; the velui lake ilic- miiik
H« the arlorics, and arc equftl to tliem In iiumbei'. The ikubsiaiiet
of Ibe kid[i«VB is dividod iuUt corUtal' (Fig. Sb), aud lueduUary
or tit 1)11 lar.'
The cortical, or secretory Bub»taii« fornia tlie flrcumrerenee,
and is on an avcrajie abont two lines in iblckii^ss. It vonsliU of
a number of toruioiis tiib(« of Fcrrelii, in ulilrli llie uriae Is ftral
fonited.
Tbc inbular portion consists in from twelve to nghteea conoid*!
fasciculi called tlir ni«dullari/ coma of Malpiijhi,'' with tli«ir bnsea
towards ihc cortical portion; lln-ir npires coiivn-go lowardii ibe
ecnirc. are free, and (irojert "o a* to form tlie prrpUltF rvnaUa.*
Knrli faKdculiis or conn i« cn)iuble of subdirisioo into »inall /lyro*
tnidt of Fimvin. and carli |i^raniid cotiKisiH of n iiuiober of straight
(u&ea of Bellini or tuhnli urini/rri. inlo whii-b llio toHuoua lubea
of t'errrin em\'ty. Tiic a|>ex of caeli cone is called papilla
renabts, and in llic centre ot racli |'a|iilla is a slight depression
callirdyocco/a ; it \* rucvivtd into tli<! innnidibnlnm, into which the
urine is cvfricd ax it (loxes from tlie oriliccs of ihe pn|>il1i.
What coiU|)oses lli« vscnluri/ duct of tlie kidiwj: ? Tho ureler,''
wliicli coniitieDces in the centre of ilie kidiic}', bj- an eidargemenl
called prlvif:' lliiii bruucbes olT i<u[ieri»rly into llircc or fonr por-
lioiLS cnlkd calu-f,' odc aliote, one- lielow, and one or tu'o inter-
mediate. Eaeh uf tbi»e rulict-i Is dividnl
at ila free exiri'iuilv into tlirce or fonr
sliort funnel -»lia I leii IcmiinniioBs. nttled
in/nnifibula.' These terminations eni-
bruw, cneh by its expanded orifice, tho
base of a ]>a|>illn, so as to permit the lat-
ter to project ini<j it, and dii^lil its urine
there. Tlie pelns of the kidney as it
emcrg1^s from llic flsrinro bceomea redDC«d
til n cylindrii-nl canal, which Is properlj
Ibe 'irv/i'r.'* it is about the size of a
[•oiire rjiilll, descends into Uiv pelvis, and
pLiii-truii-* ohli(|ucly the coats of the
bladder, ten or twelve linea behind Ita
ni- k ' (tig. 3it), and is composed of two coals or lauiinw.
rig. 3»,
i
J
ANATOMT. 81
mini nrr the Hfntti cap»ule*' (Fig. 38) ? Tbej are two small
Mitr*. one VII i-itticT nidi;, ]i|ncr<l ii]"Hi the apper «id of ihu
liMiirv, of B yeltun i»li-browii vulor tiiigrd with tvd, hitvc no cxcrc-
Wj dacu, and are lh« raoxi diitlini-'tl/ developed in the r<eliis.
The arltTifj: ani (lonTrd from tlio iiorlu, ihc ri-nul. iind phrenic
inni(«; tlw Tpin (if tJH; r'n;\il "Ulv (■ir][>lii-!i into llit' ri'iin cnTa ;
ihu on liw- 1i-(l fidK into till' rcnnt vein. Tlic ncrT» nre supplied
turn Ihe r«nnl mill plirrnic )ilcxii>".->i.
fflwt lire ibf rftomrfrcind".-* of llic BMili^r (Vig. 311) ? It i*
Um rwoMwir fur tlic tiriiK-, jiluc>;d in the jiriri* j\M behind ihe
^phjni* gf ihu piibcs. Tin- t^njuiinr ctid i» ciillnl tlic ujijKr
/mdtui* tlio lower eoO tlic in/rrinr fundut;' and botwstn the
tn b Xht body ; ihu ihtX* it ilK plm-v «f junoticn with tlir un-llira.
Il consiiclit of four c<M(!i, ihr jM-nt-inral. tnn*rular, ri-ltular, and
■ >kiomj> ; nixl i« reiaiiird In ito plncn hj teixn Irw- litcumiiitf, vix ;
tm attlfrior, Iwa lalfral, two umhiU'.'al, and Ihv urachns; nnti
bj /»tir/al»i', »li : /inv awdrtwr, nnd /uM^xutrmor.
Til* tf»l four nre romi<;'l 'ly iIk* jxilvic fiKnn ; ihr two nmbilicnl
by the ol>ltl«ralt«o of th<: nmiiilic-nl iirlrrics <if lliu ftcliis; nnd
III* tilne )i^mnit« arc rvflcclioiis of the pcriloncnin Th« inU'mal
Un of Ihu miKOUi coat pn-scnt* at il» inferior part ihc i-encle
triau'jle.''*'' with iU smooth centre' hiliinil and bi-low ihe ncfk,
ocmpyiii)( th« »pace bctwrcn it and the orific** of the nrclors.
Tbi; uruta vtJiicaf' l» at the pntcrior nnplu of the Irianglp. which
I tomrtimffi iirvMnIa an <ib«truction to tb« iniroduclion of the
^■•Ihrlor.
Organt of Ofneralion in Pie Male,
What do ihi- male orgim" of gcncrnlion cun)ci«t off The fe*(f-
(-K, and ibc peiiit, wiih itirir appcniiagtm.
How [« IIm Peni» fonnrdf Dy rammon inlr^racnts, c^iliilnr
Hiie. tlw corpora can-rnosn, nnd tJif rorpii* npnnjriosnra nreihrw.
Wliat are llio cAnin-r/'.nVir* of ihc tWtliraf It is a panal
ni«e IrnfTlh TaricK. aitd extends from th* ntvk of ihe bladder to
e rjrtrfinity »f the giant peni*, Th* fir»t pnrl |i«iftmir* tha
prvr^als iilattd," nm] i* nilletl ihc jirottalie portion ; " on itc iii-
fi-riur iiurfni.'« it a donblitijc, which oonxlilnleo ihe tvrvmonlanum*
or caput gollinain«'is' Uctirccn the pro*taic and Ihe bulb" ii
the mentbmnoug portion,'* about eight or ten tines long; th«
r
AN ATOUy
I tiliiticc of tlio utvlhra U lodged in the corpu« Kjioii^ioMlB ftoB Id
pj sg. coiiinieiiGetiieiit nt ibc deep perineal
fiuK-iu to the meatus arinarius ; Ihi*
mini Turii^s in iu dimcctiotis in
(lifTcnriii |>iirt«.
^V||at oilirr prnis ant to Imi ob-
served ill Fif!. 39 y The uiYfcfrs,'
orijice of Uik riudUK rjacMlalaria,*
ducU" /roni Urn prvdale ijland,
witli the ntck oflhr. bliulJer abore,
one of Ct'Wper's t/hntU.'* »Uli tbe
orijicet of thdr wxrrfw^ dudn,"
corpora cavcrnoaa.'* etvctor penia
muicte,*-'^ accfferator vri»(v mua-
WtT,"" ntiil pr">!afi- ytaiui."-'*
Wliiit nm llii; charactrriffio of
the Vfticiilcp acminalml Th«jr are
two coiivoliili'd lubep, ooe on encb
side, (wo iiicliea iii length, placeil
on the lower fuTidns of ihc blwddtr,
betw«fji it and tho nt'tuni, and
belilod the prosiate glnnd; they
ore composed of iwo co«te. Tha
excretory chiei of mcli vesicle b
nboiit n line and n linlf loiifr, nlten
it joins with the von defert^n* of the
vnine Hide ; a eotnmon canal is _
fornictl culled ductus rjacvlalorita, I
which in flpht or ten lines lonjt.
mil* pnrsUrl wiili it< frilow, and openc nt the lateral anterior face
of Ihi- enpui jrullinnpinif.
Whiit nre ihc fharnrlrriiaifs of ihc Prnflate <;'o>irf,*'* (FIr.
3!)) ? It ix n li'iily nliont the Hze of n hon>e-rlmttiul, fixed on ilia
neck of the lilndilrr. niul pcnrlrnled hy the arethra. lid secrellon
ix I'lDpticcl into llic prostatic portion of th<: urethra l>y Gftecn oi
Iwoiilj" cxcrelory iluel*.
What is ihi- ntnutinn of Cowpcr'n glands? Tliey are two In
RuiiiWr. oni* on riich faille, Mlaitled in advance of the prostat<^
between the tnmirin' of the triangular lignment.
\
<
AtTATOMT.
Wlial urc ill* charactr-rliitieg of the TegtMrtt Tliey ire two In
BnW. oni; oil mull Me ut tlie Ei^rotiiin, of nn olilotijr form, com-
]irTur<l Inlrrully, an bidi mul a li*lf loiif^, imo iiic>i In breuillh,
tlghL vr trn liufS in thickncu, ami oni'i-liiji<-il hy tli« acrodim,
rftrfm, (Kif'ra eaffiualit, tunica alliuijinexi. anil lunica vMculoaa,
I Tlut KTofum is a conlinnntion of Ihr romtiiuii fkia. coniriKiii lo
btllt lesticW, S]:min«lric«t, niid diviilvd bjr u niiii'lic tine called
rifiU.
Till- ilariDA U witliin tli« fcTotoin, aiid forms two mc*. one for
*t(h tr»tii-l<f,
Tliu tuni'.'o tMt;inali* U riRidty coinparabtu lo a douMii ni^ht-
(tf, onf portion niltii-riiiB: firuilr to th<; liinii.'H albiijcinun licnralli,
at 1\m! olIiiT looN'ly rvn.ftp<l out the t<;iilifl«.
The tunica olbu^nea ' it. ihc pnTpiT com uf the U'lfliVle, and U
at tiiimodiate coiitad will) it ; it U (li-iu«. Ktronir. wtiitc. und li)>raus.
Tli« tunica ivtculitra w (lie nutrient ineaiUranc of tlir le«ti>;
litnatpd initntdiiilrly witliin tli« aUui »!■>*-'», pticlo«iii)( t.liu Huijttflnoe
of lti« k'""*'' "**'' ■■eiiilii'fr }>ru(v»M'ii Inwariiti biM«f«n tlw lobolva.
I The ijlandular jtartioH of lh« twtlcliw consbta of n conff«iie« of
eo«Tol«t«<l tulio* railed lubitli M-miitt/eri. "•' amonnllng to ihm
bvixlred in uniiil'iT, aTi<1 racli iiuirlj Rercntceii nntl a bttlf fc«t iu
Ieii|!t1i, fonnintt ImnLii ti<-lil toiceOier l>f cellular kiibtlnnci).
The vajta rvcla' un leruiinnlloiui of iho
talinll MininiKrri, wliicli unite HMT the eciurc
oflbr trsliele, [|i Acoinpli'-nli-d nrmiigement,
callnl relc rMculwnin* lin'tix,
Tbt vaiKt fffitmntia* (tttyia twelve to
•ighttfen diirij;) (irocc«<l ft-oni ihe rete v<i«-
evlamm Irmiit,* and penclraie tbo eor/iHs
Uiijhmoriantim.'* and lutiieu ntba^cinM.
Each aD« U tb«n courolai«d npon itwtf
itilo mconUa.\ body, tlie onma vatrutotUMj
Kacb Cine, at iU btibr, liM iU tube tnWliug
uirreMix'lT into (hi; tulw of wUeh tJi« epi-
ilidfnii* U formed.
^H Tb^ rpiiiiili/miii* h romicd of a sint^lc
^^BorulutMl tubi* of till* fourlh of n line in
^BtaMt-r-, ai ll>e lowiTt-iid It )H-4'0t»e« l««s
^VHBlMlf-d. ttim* uiiwarda. and obtalM 1I10
qams itf vtu de/rrvm."
ris.«.
fc
A X A T (> M V ,
Wlml formj; the Hipirrmalif cordl It U n nisciniliis of nboat
liuir till iiicli in (lintuelur, and iii«j' be felt piifHiii): frnm Ihc oppef
end of tlx^ iKliolc tu tlic iilidomiiiul nnjr. Il is formril by Ibu vas
(lurtrcns, upeniMtic artery, and vein*. Ivm|)hiilic]i of ihc tesUde,
luid lite iii>ni>ii; uovltdc] liy a cellular nubtluiioc cnllod tunica yOr
gitintiK roiiiiiiiiiii», and (lie cri'mii^U^r mu.sdc,
Tlic CrcniMiiT iniisdi: U dcrivtd from iho internal obliqii« and
lrnnsrcr»iili«, conipliricljr envelops llic cord, and drag's the testicle
upward;*, The ra* di'/f.ren*'" i* the proper excretory dnct of the
Icsiidir; it is n uhile lube, nboat a line and a lialT in diameter,
and ha« a crartilaginou* Tod ; from ihc inlcmai abdominal ring, )t
dips doH-ii into the pctvi$ by the tide of tho bladder, and lerini-
iiHli?« in itio iiivthra, altvr aniliiig trilh the duct from the vesicala
frtmiiialJs; this common duct k culled the durtun fjaculaloriug.
What la nndcretood by Ihc I'enneumf The space included
betw<«u the aoufl. arch of th« pubis, and the tnbcro«tiea of the
Ischla.
What are the faKctoe and mneclos of the porinciim ? rerineal
fascia,'^ the triangular ligament of the urethra," and the pelvic
fascia." The perineal fascia " is hcnrnth the KupcTficial fu»cia, and
Fig- 41.
1b dense, thin, and tou^h ; in front it is roDtinnoaB with th«
dartoB," behind witli the base of the iHanKolar littament" by ila I
niiicrioT lamina," also with Ihe anal foacla,* a portion of the pelvic
iwria " Beoeatb ibit llie auades of the periiienin are situated.
ANATAHT.
n
The IriMiKtilar ltin>iii«il " occii|>ie;i lli« Rrcli of Ihe pobis ; tlir
tta|)« i« iiiilkuted by ibe namo. It ix )ierfi)riiti'<l bj thu meni-
bnnoiiii ]M)rtiuii of tli« urttlim ubout mt iiu'li lu'luw tht xyniiibyKit,
»il M|Mmt*a llie peWU from tlie pi^rlii^iim ; it Joint Ihu pvnTi«nl
uil wiai roKiv." Cowp«r'* " itiiti Om proxtiitp )t''i"<l ' >* «i(iii»«<l
between i1* two Uinina!,'*'" ihc iiuilvrior of nlilcli it u»iiiili7 ukliad
ihB IhMia or tbc |)ro«tal«.
Wbnl olhw porta •ru extiiblt«d by FiR. 41 ? The bta'tder* tbo
wnArr,' i.«* dt/ertn*,* rujht tvtiicula teminalia,* rrdo-ivgicat /old
of thf fM-rilvnvum,' pronlale gland,* neck of the. bladder * proiHalic
portion* »{ tli« urrthra, memt>ranouM pvriion," deep /aacia,*^"
leiiator OHi."
Tli« pelric riinciB xurrotiiiilH ttmt portion of ili« pcrilonoum which
lbi« lb* pelvis, iinil it i-oiiiiiiiioiiB with ihu tnuMversalia and iliac
fueta. Th« AiiliTior li)caniviite or Iho blad<lcr" (>'i^. 41), ob<
Cantor ftKio. ksd rt«to-vc«iciil ruicia. aro proc?»sr3 of ibis. Tlie
■nadw ar« the erector penis, accelrratur urinic. tninttvrgiu periiid,
■pbincter ani, coccfK^t"*' *nd lorutor aoi. (Ace Vlgn. 19 aud 39.)
/Vniofr! Organs of Generalion.
What are the or^urui of jirncrDtioii in the female T The Tuka,
rairiiia. litems, Fallopian tubes, and tbc oraria.
What conslilutea the Vulva f Tlic rulva consislH In the nionv
vraerls. tlie labia externa, llio labia itilvrnii, or nympliM, tlie cJltoris,
ihe ?eatibuluro. ibe orillciiim nrttline. the roiirchettc, and ihc fgsta
Baviculnris. Tbem are called ibe external or(^anii.
Where is the ihns Peneris and the other exteriml orcnriit sitn-
vni T The mnm veueris U an uccuumlailoii of ocllular and ndi
|io«c duhiitanai vorertDj; the pnbM.
Tbe Labia Ejtema arc two bodies of a xiniilar (cicture to tlio
nifM veiitria, niunlQff parallel from It in a downward and buckivard
eoarae, where tbcj* nnllo and fomi tlie poxlerior commiGsnre, or
ftHiTvbeUe.
Tbo Oliloriii i* directly beneath ihe lupmor union, or oritrin ol
the lubia ; it eonniMx of two crura which imilc and form its botty.
the cklerna) tcriBinaiitui of which hiix been rnlled its plans.
Tbt Jfymphof. or Labia fnterna. ar« two itmilnr bodlea depend-
ing tVom ibe cliloriii. which aeparate and rtiD downwardB towards
tbc Of cxtcnniD.
8
86 ANATOMT.
L^ 86
^V Tilt Ventihulitm U a, Afptesflon twelve or fifteen liiteg. long;, he-
r Iweeii tlie liiltiii liiUnia. Ii la bounded above by Uie clilorU Hiid
below by ihp orifice <if the iirellira.
Tlie (Mjhv of till? urethra is found belweeu tlie Inferior ]»orti<itii
of the iiytuphte, at the liifuriDr part of ihe veatibulnm. Tbe citial
ftp tlie wrcthra !s about IJ Inches In length.
The Orijirr of llio vaijina is below ibe orifice of Ibe gretbra, and
immediately under tlio Hympbysis pubis.
Tlic Hynien U n iQeinbrauous exjianslou at the orlQee of ilio n ■
gfuu. and pnrtinlly eloitioK lu
The CariinruliK niyriiftirmn ivre Riuall fleoliy raKiilkT bodiei
tllunled ut ilic exieroul orifice of the vaccina, upon which iu Uk!
virifici Ktnte the hymen ft]>|>ear3 lo Hprcad itself.
Tho Fiyurchftle in a #eniilunar fold In »itvnncN> of iIh! hynt^n.
The F<i**a nafiCularit \» the spave bi-]u»r the re»ltbu1uin and
fourdietle, and anterior to llie orifice of the vajtiaa.
The iVrinn/m !« the Kjiuce directly bebiiii) the inferior termina-
tion of the labia and before the uuuk, about an inch and s hulf lb
B-idlh.
What arc tho iDtomsl organs t The rn^lnit, uterus, and Dtenue
Bppeiida|i:es.
What (ire the chartui&ritties of the Vnffinaf It is a thin mos-
culu- membranous canal, loading from Ibe vulva to the aicrus, from
four to six inches ia length, between the bladder in front and the
rectum behind, flattened, so as to bring its anterior and poxterior
Burfuees in contact, lias three tunics, an external cellular, a middle
innnculur, and an internal mucous. At il« anterior end is th« e<irput
apr/nyiifgum va^'ntc, or ptexua rfii/ormiB. The gpMncler cagina
muxele snrroands iia anterior orifice.
The Ifymett h placed at the anterior orifice, for the purpose of
cloHini; it more or less perfectly.
What are the charatieriaiie* of tho t^fru^t It ia a comprcoed
pyrifiirm body, two and ii half Inches lonif, and one and a half in
diainHer at iu widest part. Itn posterior face ennvex, anterior
nearly llat, about one inch in thickncas, and divided into fumliis
body, and neck. The /urK/u^ Ik the pari between the Fnllopion
tubes at Ibc nuperior extremity, the m-rk is i\m lower cylindrical
portion, and Itie body is the part intenniriliute to ihc two. Ita
cavitji is triangnlar, with tlie sidi:s convex, and the inferior angle
ANATOMY.
n
prcMtiU townnli Ibu opening into 1h« Ta(;{na called m linctw. Tbe
mucoaa ^And* or Wumo in (lit neck arc culled ui-ula NabvllU. It
kMM lliTM QOAt*. u veroas ur exlernal, a middle wbkb is miiscular,
['•nil Bii iiitcniiil or mucoiij. Th« maseulur coat U composed of
iMi^tiiilinal, circular^ uii'l gl)1ic)ue fibres. Tbid OTfsan is supi'lied
iriili liluud Uy tU« uterine aud ii))«niialic arteries ; nilb iicnea from
l-tlw aortic plcxti», and {mm tbe hjrpotCMtriQ m^rvea aud plcjtiiii,
brinx a luixinre of .incral and ijt'nipalliL-tie ticrvefl.
Wbut are tli« l.i-jaufiiU iif thf u/f ruK 7 Tlic* broad or lateral,
^tlie oii/f nor, \\w posterior, aod roMnrf tijtuineiits.
What arc ill* Falhjrian lubfg ? Tlipy are Iwo mused o-mcmlira.
caiialK, one on eilWr Hide, in tlio «ii|ierior part of tlie broud
i^itmrnlB <if llie ntrruH. four indioi long, eslcndinx from tlie t]j>iMT
kngle of tliv utrriDC ntvitv to ihv sidv of lla- pelvi.t, wlieru lbi-!r
eximniltcs arc loo(«, aod v:(}iatidcil into a trumpet xliaped inoutli,
callod Ibcir Jijnhriafed cxln-miti'i!. They »ervc to conduct the
oTam from thv orariet to the atrmw.
What are tlie cAarncfunrfi'-n of ihc Oiviric*f Tliey «rc two in
RBcnbcr. one on fillter side. Kiinntwi on lUc posterior Tncc of llw
br»ad ligameul*, of a com[ireMfil iivoid slinpc, abont lialf the niia
of the male lc«livtc. They lini-e ivfo coats : a prriloncat, am! tlie
tw'ica albusfinra, wbicb corn-Jipond* with the MnM! coat of tlie
Ivsltelo. Tbrir nrtirrlei are tlie xpvrmnlint ; and tbeir n<Tv<Mi are
fruoi ilic Hpemialic iilrxnu. Tbc |)r'i|*r lij.»iie of tbe ovnry (eulivd
[ta Mlrotna) cuntiM* of drii«e ctlttilar Kiilihlance containing within
[t« areulie a nanilH-r of vuall Tcxiclcn called Graafian, onv of wbicb
[n matured nixl thrown olT at every mcDKtrual period in a ttatc of
bcalUi, learing IxOiind n oorpna liilcnm.
From wlieott do the female orguns of generation derive ttidr
' bToodreiwrN and nerve* f Prineipully from the internal pndic and
other l>rar«:bi-)i of (be bypoKuntric nrtertt-ii ; tlieir vrirm nni into tbo
hypo^nvlric \ and tlidr nerve* come from the Micriii and hypognstria
plvXUKS.
OaoAXS or RKepiRATiON.
Wh»t arc t}i« organs of respiration ? Tli« Utrj/nx, Irachea. and
Innga.
88
AKATCIU V.
LarifHX.
r
Whnt BiP Ihe chnracti'rii'Hc* of llie loryinr " f FIr. 42) i' H Is an
Irrejriilivr oiriiliipinoui liilip. forminir tlit upper piirt of llie wind-
|iipf ; it \» lielow ihn OK hi'oMea nnd root of ihv tnnitiic, hoondoi)
l.i-hii]iJ liv (be |>hiirj'iix, and Inttrally by x\\t priraiiivf wirodd nrte-
rit's i>nd iiittniiil jiiffiilar veini, and contrittutm cMuiliully to Ibe
rurmutUiTi ur tli<! voitH-.
Five dlxtiiii-t ciiriJtaicM entor into it:: ^tnidurc; thoy are one
thyroid, one criroiJ, otic cpiglotth. and two ari/tenoid.
TiiP Ihifrtiid \» llic InricpM. nnd Torras tJic iirominmco in tli* <i|>per
]niit of ihp neck, cnllril pnmum Adnmi. It hns two )iroi-e<«e8 on
I'iii-h »ide; one cnllod comn mnjuf, and lliP oilier cornu minuK
Thi; cricoid U lielow iJie iliyroid, fomis ilic tiase of the larynx,
Olid articnliilv* wiih ilic irin'hi"ii. Il* form is thai of a ihltk rlnR
compressed lalernlly, nnd ia tliree times as high poetfriuHy aa It Iti
anteriorly.
The arijtenoid carlilagtf resemblo trianffular pyramids curved
Imi-kwarik. are aliout six tinea Ions', and are placed on tbe upper
mar;;iu of ibe cricoid cartilngo behind.
The rpigloUi* is situated on tlie poxtcrlor face of the base of ll>e
03 hyoiiles; its iteniirnt Khape in tlial nf an oral disk.
Thi- li'javienU of llip larynx are the crieti-l!ii/rviil, tUe tniddlf
ihi/ri-o-liyoid. tbc Inlrral Ihyrro-hijoid, nnd the llij/rrffarytenoid,
tno in iinmbiT. on eadi side of the laf^nx, one abore the tultcr,
three lince apart. The^e laitt-iiatncd li^nrnvnts also have the name
of ligantenlum tvcalu: and the portion of the larvnk which Is
formed by them, nnd the ponches between Ihcm which are called the
wnMcUt of Oalrn. are the stmclupM esM'nlinl to the foruiatioii
of voice. The opi'iiiiitt liclwcen the two luncr iipaments ia called
the rinia shlliilis; and thu upaoe between the npper llfra<nent)i
and Ibe dnpllcntare passing from ibe arytenoid (0 tlie epigtotlia, is
on lied ij^oUi*.
Tlie tnu«dr» of ihe larynx ars tha thyrvo-hyoidivt, cric"4hy
rvidfttt, rrice-ari/trnoidefit pw/jcus, and taterati^, Ihyrto-uryt^
noi'r/eits. anjltnoidcuf-^btiqtiua, and lran»tinw», (AyrvcHtjT^rW-
lideu9, and aryUno-ifpiglvUideita.
AltATOMT.
89
The nrrcet of tbc tnrynx conic priiK^ipnll; rrom the snpcrior nod
idmot Itrjngnl brniicliM or the pur vagum. Tho arteries nre
tnnlies of tlic nipurior mid iufurivr thyroid.
b
Tracliea.
What are th« chamdcngtics of iho trnclicft ? " It U ft eylindrical
omI tour or life inches long:, timl nimr tiiir» in diuiiietcr; El <i|)i-iit
fnio tbe larynx a>wvo. ani) UTiniimios iii Ihu tliorax opposite to
iIm third dnrt«l v»!rteltra, by two linmcln--* callfil lirom-hlffi. The
Mnidures which enter into the composition of Uie tnichru nre e»rtJ-
k$e. Itgaiurntous fibre, mnacle, i^atidf, and Mueouo meinlirane.
The t'anli«pe presi-rve* ihe nhapc, and coii*i«lfi of rrmn bIx-
teen to Iwent}' diitliiict riaifS, wliioh nre dolid'.-nt ul tU«ir poMerior
thiH.
Tlie Iijt«nienIon<i slnii'lnre exif<t>i between the proxininte marpriiis
of tbe riiiifs and HtU up the imenali betncen tUrin ko an lo render
the tulie perfect. Tli« drrii-ieney in Ihe riii^ pottluriorly U siip-
plieil in part liy coudensed cellular siibBtHiictt.
The miiM^ular Btrnetnre «xbls at llie carttln^inonx detkivney in
Um )>i>ileHi}r third : the filires pas^ In a Iransrer^e dinrlion be*
tween tlie interrnpled extremities of tlie rings; il is betwwn lh«
condensed cellnlar stthtitaDce aod the niDcaoa moinhrnnc of the
i-Iieo.
The mucoiH menibnine lines the whole inlcmal portion, from
larriix lo Ihe hroncliite, tlirooj^hont all their raniifi«itiong.
Th« bronchi have ibe siiine strui-tiire and arraaf^emeni as Ihe
after rarnifying Into a number of sulidh Uioiis. they lenni-
nate in the lol>iite« of th^ Iun((s.
WItere is the Thyroid Oland sitnated ? It is pbeeil on lUc
llr&t and teennd rinitd of the trachea, and on tlie sidea of the larynx
vailed la tin' reiilre he ilK iKlhmun.
Where I* the Thymut (llo'iii nltuuledf Bclwecu the trachea
and apper extreioiiy of the ncrnum.
IjHnijH.
What are ihc characteruticf of the Innjw ?"■"■"
Tliey uro
CMcniiall; the >«al of the pioee»« of re^piriition. and oi'nipy tienrly
iIm whole eailly of the ihorax. Tlicy are Lno bodicn of a grayinfa-
DO
AKATOMI.
FI|. 43.
i
plok color, sepsratcd by ilie lioart nnd fig girat vMscISi ttd tktik
forms an irrejliilar com; willi the npex oliov^.
The right Innjr i« diviili'd !tilo Ujre« /<>(w«, unit the left iulo Ivtol
Each lobe is Jiyidci) iiilo clUtiiict loM'-t, niilluU bjrccllnlnr tissue.
Tlio lobules arc tiiibdiTiikd into liut air-eHIx ; (bene cells com mu-
nicalt lalcrBllj- in (In; iiiiliviiluul loliulm, but not witli the cells of
diffcnnl lobolw, Tlif-^e uir-vfsiclps un; iinilcH tog^ctlicr by cellnlar
tiwue, rorming the tiarcncliTiiia tliroDgli nblch Uooil nnd air-veesels
rainiry. t'lich lobule has a ramiUcatiou of the bronchial lobe eeut
10 It.
Till! liliiodvirMsdn are of two kiiiilii : tlio {inlinonary,^** and broD-
cbial. Tlic fiinnnr t* Tur llio nt'nttion of the bluoij, and ilie other
for ihe TKiuriiihinunt i>{ the lunjfK.
The ncri't-H c'i)n)u from Ihc pur vo|;nia and .tynipHlbulic.
What coiiipoMM the Hoot of the luiign ? llic ruut of each lung
AHATOUY. Bl
is rorini?d bj ibe pntnonKry artery, and two veliie, the oervec,
lir.iiK-liiii*. Ij-ui]t1inltc TOMcln, am) glands, coTer«d by the pleon,
«>it-r« it L-xu-ndt Trora ihe lungM to tlii- pcricardiam.
Pleura.
What ii the arranQtment of Uic picunc? They are two in
nnmber, alTonl a pcrTcrt covering Tor vic-h lung:, nnd are rcRculrd
ovitr the adjnurat >ides of tli« pvricunliiiin, and the interior pcrl-
{tberj of ih« tliorax.
That ])urllou of the ])l«urti wtildi coven Ibe lung If called yleura
ptiimwialts, and that wliii-h lines (he thorax h iht pii^ura codalix ;
the two sides beiiip: alike. They rereive blood froni the broiicliiul
ftnd iiilercOHtat urii-ni-ti, aud iicneit from tli« iiilereo.iial«.
The {iteune ditiik- the tlioniit vcrtii-ally into two |>arl>i; this
•eptatu U called MtdiaatintuM, and coiitainx the heart with its
f»>T«ri«fc« and frrrat tcsmU. The iiirdinstinnm is diviili-d into
thr«e poniotix. Tba anlfrior |inwes from tlie front of the peri-
rnrdiiiin to the pott«r>or face of the middle line of the sternum.
The ponltrior pnwics fn^in the po«terior fiicc of the pericardium to
the dorsal vertehrai. Tlve superior E« witlifn the cireult of tlic
fimt rilw and Ktemnm.
What are contained in the posterior m«diastionm T Tin Otoramo
oarta, tiM taophayii», the ixna azjftjog, the Ifioradc duct, and the
par raynm nrrre of hoth »ides.
What are contained in the mperior racdiimtiDum t A pan of the
Rflwlns of tba (Aymus gtand, dtuccndiny vena iwiwi,' Irantt^trM
\>fin, or^vna innomini/n, the lopn/lhi- airho/lfie aorta* arlrria
iitHominala,' left ettnUid,' le/i subclavian,'* trachea," axt^agvM,
phrenic nerve, and par va/jwm.
CtBCVLAT(»T System.
What is the apparatus by which Ihocircnlntioti H effected T The _
hmtrt, which in man coasiMs of four cftvili«« ; the arteriet, v^ina, m
and cnpillirifg.
What are tlie coiinw and <kscri|>tion of the chvuliitJon f Tlie
Mood, after Retting to tlHt right niirictc. is emptied by its cootrte* ■
li"in into ibe ri(i;hl vrntriHi-, from whioh It in forced through the
ItnuMbw of the pntajoiinry artcrj- into Ihe lungs. It is returned
I
A.KATOMT.
throngli ihc fonr pulinonnrj: tmhh lo the loft auricle of ihe heart,
which rontrnclK and IhroKs Ihu blood iiiio ihe tefl ventricle, from
«liich it U |>ri>])ullctl, \>y its coiitraHioii, ioto tlie aoria ; it in then
dintributrd to th« whole hoAj bj its small branches, from whidi it
is cullecli-d Itj <'nrrcii]>on(liiig veins, iriin Ilic n*cfiiiliiig niiO <it-
sceiidiiig cava, llinl i-ni|it}' into the riglil Doridr. It will, there-
fore, be >een that llicre ore two cirrnlnlions — llie greater or ays-
teinic, the nrleries of which roiitaiit n-i) l>Iou(l. unit ihi: vciiui dark
or veiioiix Ittood ; and tlie ksscr or piilinoiiic, llie nrtcrics of whivh
contain dork blood, and the reins red or vivified blood.
Whiil is nimnt by ihc capillaricgT They are tlic extreme vas-
cular rami lira tiouK which fonn the connection between the arlerie*
and veinii.
Of how many cimls arc the nrltrifs eoniiioscdf Three: an
external, n midillr, and intvmal cont.
The cJftTnn/ or cellular voM i» conHcnsed crlltitarnibtlaace,
foniK'd into a cjlindir, llie filirctof «hii'h niii ia evprj direetloa.
The middte coat, called also niv»cular. prupirr, or litnttinoHK,
(a of t Mglit yellow tinge, the £brvs of which are circular, abd
I>o«we«)i elajiiciiT.
Th[! internal coat is KomcliincK called nervous and arsohiiold;
it is a thin ncroox membrane.
Cellular ituWtHiH'e, v(ts<i>1s, and nervca also enter Into tlie struc-
laru uf arl<rrii-i>. Tlui blucidruMelK whloh nourish llie arteries are
called aua arteriarum.
Of bow many coals are the veins eomposed f Tlireo : an ex-
ternal, a midtlle, and an iutemiil coat, oiialogou* lo the corrcs*
ponding coats of the arteries, but more delicate iQ their texture.
Heart.
ofia 1
Where is the heart nhiatedt In ill* thorax betwMS Ui* «tns
num and sjiine. having the Inngs on either side, nnd the twdlnoas
centre of llie diaphragm below.
It is surrounded by its proper membrane, the pericardium; it<
wcitrhl is about six oiiiieex, |ta>ateia Icnf^lh about Bve and a balf
iiichu<, and its base about three and a luilf iiichei in diameter. It
[a divided into four cavitieK ; two uf nliidi are called auricleM, and
two venlriclre. The uiiriclef I'urm thi- buAe of the heart, and tlie
AKATOUT. M
ttBlHelM its boilj. Tbe right nnricle and rontricio rorm the right
lifc of the heart, aniJ ibc iftl Hiirick nticl veoin'cle form the left
•hk
Whit are Ihe ^aracterittien of the ri^Af aurKtel* It In an
lUang puhoiijal csrit/, joiiivil at itc posterior snperlor anf;l« hj
iW ^Btecndiitg vena cftva, mid at ){« jioaterior iiifurior unitle hj*
At afrenditig cara. Iii front it i« dilated iiito a poach called
ting, tbo Hpp«r oxtrtmily uf which is elon)i^(ed iuio a proceit*
rth iMlenud edgm, culled auru-te, or aunV-M/ar portion. Ou tJic
l>)«Biii belwrrn ihu ■tirtoleH H the/wira oealie, which is sun-ouiidvd
bf i» njtNK/us, or the ielfiianjs of I'lrusspiia ; below the /ciaiici
t(«Ji« is the Eustachian titilve. At tli« orifice of tbe lar(^ eoro*
urr vein Is the iMifuufa Tfieb^sH. The opeDiiif^ into the rt^ht
rcutrii-lt! is the o«ft'ifui triioirtim. In tbU Wiriclc are fiucicull of
■nanilar Abres called mutcuU pecfinaii.
1?bat are the ckarafteriulict of the right wrn/nWe?' Itw of
(he farm of a triBii;:iilar pvramid. forms ilie greater pjirt of the
utrrior surfuee of ihe li«vit. and is aboiii three ISnea iu thlckncM.
h» lolertial surface Is covered bj muscular faoeiculi called cotumn<K
rarnriv ; from aone of these. amBU tendinoiu conlt are sent to
Ihe Tulvfs, called chordtv Un'iinrt^. The mliif*, three in nuiobcr,
■•rtwp'ii thi* tentricle and aurirle ore called tricutjnd, Th* open-
hjc for the pulmonary art«ry la abore, atxl funitKlied with three
tilTM called RcuiiiMiiar, or niijmotit, which have in the centre of
their edge* a itmall cnrtiliiciiiouii body cnlli-d ci'rpH»culum auran-
tii. Between tlie oaier Eacc of each valve and the artery is a pooch
catlH the nHHH of Valmlm.
What are tbe charorinii^ti of Uie Ir/I auriclel Ila GgDr« Et
iDOf* rctcolorly qtiadninsiitar than the rijeht. lit tip or car-like
purtion u nilaatcd at ihu left of the pultiioiiary nrtcry, and it u
loagcT. narrower, more crooked, and Dxire notched than the ri^bU
Thi* n|t«<iiiiig between the lelt aurtcte and tentridc i< alto called
onfiuni ivnoMum.
■■ What arc the c/ioraefurMMrn of the !(■/( tienlriclet' The shape
"Bf It* <'a«iiy rweinljlM a louit ovoidal or coniciil body, with Jln
jiarieio* nbnnl ci^ht 1I»ck tn ihiekneKX. Itx inlernnl surface has the
Uptite nrraoiiruiRiit iik the riuht rcnlricle, ill hiiving tbe lli-fhy cntumns
^^lU'd rrJumitiK i^rneiv. The oji((i(m vmimim on this side is ft»r-
nisbed bj rnhc* oaltcd the mitrat, two in ntinilwr, the inargitia of
'
»4
AHATOHr.
wliii-li are also ftirniKhcd with chorda lendinem. The orifice of tbo
uortii in furnialiiMl with throe KrmitHnar tralix*, corne»)>ondiii); ex-
noily with IIiuku at (he Ari;^iii oT titc jmtuiODiiry artery, exce[it ihut
they arc thicker ami ilrntiKer.
The sinas^K of ValMlva abo «xt9t in the same manu«r.
What ore the bloodueM^U uf the heart F Tliey ant the right and
■■rft coronary arteries, aiii) (treat and le&scr corojiary veins.
Where are the nervee of the heart derived from f Principally
IVom the ccrrical ^u^llons o{ ihe sympathetic; they follow the
coronary arleriea in their dislribiitioii.
What Is uiidentood l)y the Pericardium 1 It is a mem hm nous
snc eiivelupintf the heart, ll consists of two layers, an external
libruui and an intenml serous. The serous layer lines the Gbroutt
Mild U llien n-flei'led over the heart and roots of tlie vtsscls. The
iiitoinal cavity ot tlio heart U Itued hy a serous membrane called
tndocardium, duplicuturea of which with fibrous tissue form Ilia
valveB,
ABTEBIia.
What is the great trunlt of the arterial system called T AortaT
What are the bnnche* of llie aorta f The righi and le/t cxtro-
«ary arieriet,'- ' which go to the Guhsianoe of the heart.
AITATOMT.
mg. 44.
«
From thi; arvft: the arleria innomtnofa,' the left primUiv»
tarotui," and tbo U/l subclavian arteries. "
Fran the thoracic portion ; the tironchiat. one for cncli tunK,
and HOiii«i||iiU two or more, the (nophageat, vhic-h are firv or xix
mull twl][8, the potterior arierirg oJ the mediaelinitm, »uil the
tn/mor inUrvottai* or «»rh litk, which supply the tvn lower inter-
MbUI SpMO.
Fy<*m tlM oMonunaJ poriion ; th« j^Aixntca,' two in Dumber, the
crtiac* ibr tuprrii/r mMrii/rrir,* tlii; '■a/K'u/or,* one or more on
M<-li <i'le, tbe trmul'n-nlii '' unil rp«rmaJTin, " one uti each side, the
in/ttrior m»»enteru>," the lumbar' fire on ««eh 8i<l«, and ibe
wdiltUr 'ticnl " arteriw. It then ttrmlnuietlinheprimilitxiliaca.
3
AXATOHT.
How b Ihc Arlrria fniwrninafa divided F Into ri^lit snbolft-
vlaii and right primiiivc cnrotid.
How nro ihe Carotid* on each side di»idcil f Into inlemal*
uikI eu-lrmal carotid/^.' opposiloa to tbe os liyoiiicn.
Wlml ore tlie urlcrics given off by ibc IrUrrnal Carvlidf* Tho
li/mjanic, llil anterior menin^iU, the opthalmic, ihc oonimuni-
caling arifry of Willi*, the choroid, the anfrrtor and the middle
cerebral.
What are tho branches g^von off by the Exfemol Carotid -rlr-
lAryf The »i(;cri<ir thyroid,' the Ungual,* the J'ar-ial' {Khich
pivfn off ihc mibmnilat,' the in/r^nor labial, tbe in/rrior coronary*
am] ihe Kuperior coronary*), the mastoid, the parolidean, the w«
ferior pharipigeal," the occipital,''- "■" and the p'ulerior auricu-
lar," when It divides luto two larpe tniDks, the internal maxillary*
and tiie teinjmral," The oecipiial, " "■ " gii-ea off the cerrical •
I
AMATOHY.
VI
The temporal giv«s olT Uic transcerse /(uciat,- the middle tern-
poml,'' wnl tlie anterior " tind posterior temporal. '*
Tbo inl^rnai ni<Ltiltarif' (Fig. 4G) sends off the followiiiii:
brunches: Um* arieria fym/xt'iiva,' tlic arf^ria inrniii^a jMirLxi,*
ibe monifl^ea mojina' or medui, the maxillaris or inferior
tip U.
dental," iho lemparaltg profunda, two in number, plert/goidem,
buit-alu, maritlari* nupnrior," in/rU'OrhUalii'," jialatiiia nujHf-
nor,'* ptfaryng^a euperior.'* ani \\u! gpheao-palaiina,'* viVicli In
Uie temilu&iiog iniiik.
What ■« llie branchM ffiron off by ihc Subclavian arterifn
(Fig. 47) OB each Hd«! Thu vertebral* ihe inferior thyroid,
AHATOMT.
■p-hich ^tn off (he mccpdinei or $uprr/!efal (vm'tvt* nrprriof
luli-rttjKlal," intrrnat mammary." prn/unela (vrrrriV, " BnJ jxirln'
rior cer^-ical ;" uft»r jmnHtig llift Hibi-liivinn inii*clr, it is pallt*!
ariUary orrery* tu i)il' lower ninriiin of l)if iirm-pilt nrxl from
'hi* ptuve lo llio elbour-juiiil, it i« cnlU-d brachial '° (Fig. tS).
Wliut arc ilif branvhca ot \)\v Arillary Arieiy* {Viig. <*)! Tb*
ng. 48.
Fig-«.
Swpe«orsc(7pw/ar, ronr«yt'r«(»7TnamTnary,"'"iw/mor«:«piitor,''
and tli« anterior on J potttrior rircumjlex.
Wliiil live lilt.' branc-li«* of the Briehial Aneryf* The pno-
fuund."'^ Ihr nmu// pn>/ound," nutriliuus, and onostomo/t*!;'*
it ibcD bifurcntes into the radial " (Fig. 49), aad uttar " In front
of Uiebrachialia iDleniua muscle.
AKATOUY.
H
I ftr« the branches of Ihc SMial Arletyl The rrcHrtww
nitalU," »»jifrjiciaii4 w/w. dtivMiiiti carpi, maijnn polUci*,
mUitii* tmlieiit,'' ami ibc palmarU pro/uwia, wliich furnu tlw
cnriM pnifaiula*.
VVI»l •« ibi! Itrnnrhvc of X\ic Ulnar " virfctz-y ? Tlic rrcHrrrnt
■lu/'M," tli« inbrniHufit anterior dihI ^XMnbrn'or, and thrMli*
naifu. It tliMi runn» t)i« arctU Kvhlimit ' (from nliit^li bnuiclMS
ir> ipiii that i>u|i|>ly (he riniii-ri. ciill«(l dujital), wid tcnniuateti b;
lUuii-h vliwlt juiiut Um >rk-ri« iDugiift pollicil.
Fig. 60.
WliBt an tbe tmnclias of ibe Ceeliac Artert/t* It divides into
three traiikt: ilw f^u/nc,* A<-jM'ic-,* aiid tplenic." Tliis division
bflotnetimmi cnllfd Iripiu Hallnri.
Tbe j^Mtru! ar1\-ry' ])•«»'« a]un|[ the leaser curvature of tJb«
itomach.
Thf hrpatir arterv' pre* off ihc pyloric* right gastric or gatln-
^pl/iie," wlik'h i« dislriU«tcd lo lli« righl half of ihc grval ciirva-
jiBv of tbe uomni-b ; th« main liraiKrh ptrn to (he traiisTcrsu (iiiniirc
tf the lltTRf, and dltidcs iuto Ihe riV/A' and le/t branches. Th*
cyifir ** i( jtinen olT from lUv riffbt.
T)ic np/riu'r" nrlcry girvs off tlie paiKTca/io," the left ganlric."
wbicb » diitribiiied to tlw l<-rt half of the groat conaiaro of the
Moawurb. ani tbe vaaa ftrvvta,'* which are given off just before
100
ahatomt.
flg.61.
this nrlnry cntf m ih? xpl^t^ ; ihcy wrc fivp or six in number, ait*^
Jiiiiriliiit'-il u|)i>n llie grciit extremity of iho stotnodi, bclircca lli«
cnnJin nml left piwlrio ortcry
Wlint uru ihn hrnnclic* of the Superior Meseiileric Arteiyf*
Thi-re lire llirrr rolic arlerign, cnll«tl ileo-eoUca, ci'lica-drrlra,
trnd colica-media, besides itie jiriticipal ■ti»tribatioii to the amall
iiit*'*linw.
Whul nrc \\\v bpuHchiit of the Inferior yf'netilcric ArtfryJ The
gujirrior, mul'lle, iiiid theVn/tfrt'orcoiic BTtrricit; md llie (tw^Jim'cT
^^ hannurrlt'iidaL
It
i
Into two
ITow nre the PrimHive Thacs* (Fig. 51) divided?
trmik*, culkii inlernal' and external.*
What are the branches of the Internal IKac Artery 1 The i?*^.
lumbar,'^ lateral eacral." obturator. " middU hrentorrtioidal," veni'
oal,'" uierine, gluteal," and the iecMatic.^ The lat-blDlIc g[»« off
the internal pudic," which nirofn pivesolTlhe lower htmiorrhvUtal,'*
I'erineal," '^ uretliro-bulhar," ra»iu* aupcr/te-'alu, dorti jxnit,
ntid the rar-ei-nows arlerij of the penis.
M bat are ihe hranthes of the External Jliael The fpigattric*
and circumflex nf the ilium.
What Is the extent of the Femoral Jrfery, and what are ita
branches F It extends from the crural arch to Its perrnratton of
the addartnr niaKnus ; and gives off the »iipe.rjiciai artery of tbo
ubdunicn, external pudicn, pto/unda femorit (which divides JDtg
I
T'R 0 C PREYERffUTH
I Btli
AM&TOIIT.
•xieraal and intmiftl circamllox) ; tho Gret,
•wiMiil. third, ftiul fourth /icr/i/mtin^, niiil Ibe
WLiBi is the tstetit of the I'opdtfal Arlfry
and iu tiraiK:bvsT It Is a coniiiiiinliuii uf ihe
fotaonl after ti» pa»ag« tliraiigh thv tcndiiioiu
iaMitiwo i>f the uilduclor iaii>;rius ; exiviids to
Ihe oiiealii;; ill ihe iiitfTtii'wouii lif!«meiit, aiid
(riiM off the mperiw internal* tupKrtor ex-
tfrnal,* miJille, inferior internul Acid infrrior
extrrndl articalar ancrit*, hikI the yaatrucnv
miat; it thru dlvidrs into the anUonur aud
paelerior tibial, "• " Brtcriet,
Whm %r« the bratwhes of iM Anterior Tibial
ArUr<f t 'I'hi! «i^i<rrc«( tibial, tHlernal OikI
tJterntt mall'-'tlar. lamal, melaiartal, dortal
arurrr of ibi' frciit lo*, tiid joiiiH with the es-
U^fnal planlar ia the Koh! of tlic fuut.
Wh»l are Ihe branches of Uic I'ottrrior
Tibiatl"-' The pervneat,'*" the inkrnal
dtxtemat plantar; tbid liui nn'Wta with lh«
snteriorlihiMl wirrj-, iirn! forms tht area* ]'tiin-
larw. which pivo^ off ihv di'jUal and lUe prr-
/orttiug orUiriM.
101
k
TSNODM SrSTKM.
S2.
What i« the office of the Tciiis? To collect Ihe blood from Ibe
•rlerice in ull jtRrit of Ibe body, and reliini il to Ibe heait.
What \t their general arrangcaienii There are two aecoin-
panring ncli ancry wlicrcrer tlie pari is init- rided for locuiuolion j
lmidf« which there is an abDodanl cla>s of xupcrliciul, ov «utiou>
laiieous veins, wliicb form ■ nuculur ncUwork over the whole
U»d/. Tliose DfcomiiBiiviuR llie urt<Tif< nn; Icrmed \xinm comiles,
aod take the aamea of the arterim uhicli ilicy accoiupany. Jb
•ome Other caws, two arteries empty into one rein,
What is llidrWruofureT Tlifiriroat^ are much thinner than ihe
«rt>r)«i, but Niuilar in theia in structure. The interual i-oal i*
103
ARATQHT.
thrown Into dupIIcMnTu or TalreB, which ktc more abandmnt in
tlie fiuperlicial thuii in \hv deop-ecBled TcinK.
What an- ttio grmil tnmks of the TenoiiH ejrstem railed? Vena
cava aactnd^^nn,' and dcscendena' (Fig. 53).
y'lg. .',3,
rif. u.
AITATOUT.
161
mini tHtiB form th« Vena Cava De»cendens1 The two iwn<»
tmruimiua/iv}'*
Whnt forms ihe Vena fnttominala? It b forme*! on efllier ifda
h» iIh- jiiiirtioii of ihc rubclacian * with Ihe inlental jn/ivlar.*
VTbiit TcitniM tniiikH ilix(rliiirf,-e into t)i« renit EimuininHtR. or
i]pitcnntliiif> «ava? Inferior thymilal, verifbr^U nupfrior inUr-
rcMfaf, inti^mal mammary, mna atygtm, and itumc others of
awll«r (iM.
'Wbat «inii foTin the Vrna Azygo» T " The ten inferior intor-
eoiUlii of tlu> right lide. and foar or six of the left ; it nnn«toiniMc«
inrerwrl/ with ttone of the Tciiw of tlic n1»I')iiieti. Thote on the
I*fl form the IHitii-Atysog," nnd empty into the other by n branch.*
What (Mfts are reprcMiited 1>y Fig. 54 f The ejiernal ' and
internal* iliac veing, vtriia cava agcmdenn' and deae^ndfHit with
th« tennlnatton of the vena styipis into it;' middle* and /a/iraf 1
|»orrd/*' Toiiw; origin* and trunk' of the greater atyjoit vein
frmn the Innitiar veiiiK ; also that of llic te»ser " or hemiatt/goK,
from tbo Inuibar retiH* of the left side, and Us termination " Into
llie prrnier. Tli« lorrainalion of the superior *» *" and riffht or
nine iuf*rior interco'tnls"'*" in the preater azygos ; the five infe-
rior inlercoelal'***'' reins opening into the lewer; iho recepta-
, cv/ttin cfcy/i." llntraa'c rftW,*"" with its termiontion " in th«
■nftlefonned hetweni tlie left unbclnvian" and intcnial jugnlnr;"
I ri'jA/ (Aonin> (/wrt."
Wlial fonnm the Intrrnal Jugular Frin' (Fig. 63)? It ex-
tends from the We of the craninm. where it commnnicnics with
the tmcral Kiniu oa ekch iii<Io. to ihe internal mnrpin of the ftrtt j
rib lis ronitimivonHDt b ralnrped into what Ik eulled its </»//, ^
or ■■»«*,
WlHtt fiirniii ihn Brlemal Jufpilar* (FIr. S3), and where doea
It tArminnU 't It in a eontiniintion of the lempvml, n^'eivi-x tha
fanal, and lini/ual. and «)ni«limea s»\tvrior Hiyroid and occipital
T«in«. It nNUnlly Krminatea In the subelavian.
Where Ik lh« Subolauian (Fig. 53' and FIj. 54 ") sllnatcd ' I
tt extend' from the axillary to the rena innoniiiata, and goes
under the luhclui ian musdc, in front of the subclarian artery ; and
wbrre It |>aMca over the drst Hli, the sealenus antkns muscle ii
between iheni. the *oin being in front of it.
What fornit the Axilla$y Vain, and where is it sitnaled 7 Tba
L
ANATOUy.
anivn of the basilic with the ftracAtal rein. It is in front of the
■xillury urtory, incladcd id the same sliealli, And iiivolrod with the
i.tillnry |<k-xu« nf nerves. At the under surfuoc of tlie clitTicIo it
(uki^s I lie nnme of tiibdatinn.
How nrv tht rdJifl of the superior extremitieB nTTuiigcd f Into
</«'/} ttalcd ntid superficial. The former tnkc llic nnniee of tha
KTlerivs which lliejr accompany, itnd uru two to cnch nrk-ry. Tbe
Inttcr itru tlividiKl into two print-ipnl trunks : tlic ceph4ilic Kud
btuil c.
WliBl ia ifac Mttuatioti of th« Cephalic Veint It is the trunk
coming: from the thiiiiib nnd foruHnger, recdvcs MtTtTiit hukU
brunches on its coiii'tw, nnd ivmiinait^s in llic uxillur; rein.
Whut is the siiuiilion of the Bmilic Vinn t It begins by tba
tmiik froin the alnnr side of Uie band, rwdrea brsncli«« in ita
course, niid, >>y its union with the brncbinl, forms the axillary ittia
Vihnt 14 the siluittlon of the itedian Vein t It i» in tlif middle
and front of ilir forcurm ; its trunk ii«c<-nds, and helow the iiend
of Ihe nrm divides into two ; one bmncb point; t" the ce)>halie vein,
and calkd median cephalic, and the other froiug to the ImwiIic rvin,
and called median banilic.
Where is the Vena Cava Aacendt^tit* (Fig. &8) situated, and
what branc-hi!« doe« it receire 7 In front of tho spinal eolnnin to
its right, nail extends from the junction of the primitive illne reins
(which unite to form it opimsilu the fourth latnlmr rcrtebra) lo thu
right anriclo of the heart. wIkti; it empties. It receiros the midtlle
aaeral.' iumtor,'*" ri^hl KpTinatic,'*-*' em ulijfnl,'* capsular, he-
patic,'* and p/irnu'c veins. Thu left spurmatie opens into the kft
cmulgcut.
VHiat form* tlic Primitive lUae Vein on each side? Tliejnne-
tion of the external and internal flliKs opposila llie eocro-llioc
symphyKis.
Whnt fonngllio Inhrnal lUiw'^ t>t HypngaMric Oinf Itarists
by venous brnnrlies cumts[Kindin|]; with tlio distribution of tbc
bypogastric artery, oouic of wliluh nri.- lerim^d )itexn.«e*; and are
llio hiBtnvrrhoidat, ivfical. »acral, pv<li:ndal, ulrrinr, nnd vaginal
pUxueem and the gluteal, obturai'ir, ond itriflumbar wing.
What furms the ExU-rnal iliac" Vein f It in n continnation of
the fimoml. and rieciTeg Die epignslric and oir('iim6eE iliac veine,
which oorre£|jond with ttao arteries of the umc nuae.
I
ANATOMT.
lOfr
Wbat is ll»r srrangetnpiit of ihe veitis of the inrerior extremities f
Ii>lo depji scBleil aird sujiertioiul. Tlie formvr follow tliu eourse of
tlte arteries, tnkv ilie snmc iiam^, and ore two fur i-tury artery o»
far ap m the liam, and also for the muscular arteries <jf tlie thigh.
Wbat are tlie taperJuHal v«ioii? The mpliena minor uid
or.
WliKt U tlie situation of tbn Saplitrna Afinorf It coiumencea
^DTJir tl»o external tiiie of the lo|> of the foot and ext«nial ankle ;
trunk ascvuds aluufC the iiack of the let; ^lUperRcially, and t«rnii-
in the jiojtliUal rebi.
What b ibe situation of the Sapheua Major i It comracncm at
Ihe liiieraal |>url of the foot ; its trunk paiiiHea upirardg in front of
lutenial ankle, internal face of the leg od a line with the po»-
rterior mnffrin of ilie tibia, and la cuutinued on a line with the pos-
terior BiarjiilB of lli« sartorius muscle ; it theo terniiDalcs io th«
cmorat Tein. about twelve or eighteen lines below Poapart'i lign-
'neoL
Prom irhence ts the Vena Porlarnm derived ? The riBCcm of
ibe aMomeit. and correaptnids with the snperior and inferior mesen-
teric anofies, and tlie coeliac, with the exception of tha hepatic
branciL
Wltat is mrant \>J (be Sinv» Poriarum f The rcnn porlnnira,
rken it rrnehea Hie traiisrerse fiEsore of the liver, dtviden into a
right and kft braneh, at right nnglen »i(h Ihn main mmk, luit iii a
line with one another ; th««e votiKtitiile the nnuK jiorlarum.
Where do tlu) terminating hriiiii:be)i empty ? Into the vcnce
AMxmitcKT OK LYMfUATio SrsTm.
WImi are the oltM/rl>rnl«f Tbey are tmnll, pellucid, ImnspA-j
rent, rylindriea) tube*, whoso oiRee is for insti^rtitlal absorption,
'iBtid aloo lo takt up lli« nntrilionK part of oitr food.
How are the iisorbcnl tphoIs divided f Into hcteah and
\l\ftnp/ui/i''*. Tlie former nre tluist; which obaorb ilie chyte, and the
'latler arc funnd in nthcr pailx of the sVHiem; their siructure is
'4imilar, and tlM'y difft-r only io the fluid with whi<-h they are oceu-
r jiied. Tlicy nre nUo divided into nupfrficial and deep tetUed.
Wliiil nri- lymphalic i/laniin f Thcr are flattened, ovoiilal hodies.
of a reddisb>aNh color. indaralcd,nnd of a variable volume, through
P\8.SS.
whi(!li the lymphatic vessels have to pnss on their way to the tbo
rncic duct. The ve&Jvlii tluit enter them are culled t-oaa in/erenlia,
and ihoxe tbut depart l-oms ej'erenlia.
Where are they found? In clusters, below the occiput, under
llie eurs and jaw, atoti); the sido or the neck, in tbe axUia, root of
the liiii^s. lueaetilcry. loins, pelvis, &c.
Whttl are the main trunks called ? Thoracic Duett.'*-'* What
are lh« course and arrangcraent of the
thoradc duels ? The t-/l Uioracic duct "
is the mniu trunk ot the nl>BorbcHl ayi*
teui. It lie^itis ithont the srconil or
third lunibur vciKilirn. Shortly arier il«
comincoccment it ii dilated, and lbi*dil»-
talioD \i C*Heil the reserwirof I'rcquet.
or rece/lacuiam chyli " Tlw thomcic
duot enteTH tite thorax between the
crura of the diaphragm, ascrada to the
foarUi dorsal vertebra, when it inctiuca
to the l«rt side, njteeudi iiilo the neck
near the bead ot tlie first rib ; It then
lums donnnarda" and forwards, ov«r
the left suUcliiTian artery, and dischar)^
into the puinl of jnnutJon of the left
■iibelavian, and inlt^ruid jngukr velna.
It {h commonly abuut ihenize of a crow-
quill.
J f^ The ri'jhl ilmra^ic dutt. " or, as it is
Bi- (ii<\-\ iometime* culled, the riijhl brachio-ce'
f^ I J JC phalic, it about one inch long, aad do-
/ . , T Hcendii to rmply itself into the junction
of the ri)ilit iiiternnl ju|;«lnr with the
right sii'iclfttinn veinj, It i* formc<I by
the lymphnlic trnnki of the rrghl iddo
of the bend and neeV. from the right
Upper extremity, and the Bup«rfici«l
lymphatics of the right side of the thorax, and parts adjoc«nl to it.
Whol else is represented by Fig. 55? The aarta,'-*-* artcria
mnominala,' le/l carotid* Itfl nubclarian * nuprrior catia;' tha
ivo.tvtus innomii'ata,' internal Jugular,'-* t*ito oii/joi."
k
AM ATOMT.
I«
Kmivovti SvaTEM.
Vlbat \a tli« uK^riiti*) initrudicnl of tliit system ? A pecallAii
ktiitn«l Qiatu-r cnlUil nrurint.
lluw is ili« tivnuuH Kptvm diriilvd t [ii:o tbc cvniral or inter-
nal fwft, cocapowd of the brain oni) epinal marrowi and lb* ;
r-jrlrriial, or p^irip)ieral portion, whidi couKisU in ihe ncrvca (iT
ibc frroin ■uil npinat tnar>-ij\c ; mid into lliu si/itijiiUlirlic tynffin
of Hirnvt.
The raBtml portion in composed of Dro kinds of aulisikace ; one
tallml medullary, and ibe otlier ciHerilious.
Tbo p4Triplii!fnl ponioii, or the ncrv«, are formed by parallel
fascicoli. lb« finest fllameiiia of whIdi are composed of a Inbc lilled
with ovttoua matter. Tlic ^boatb of tbe nerves is cnlleil neuri-
rmma ; It envelopes the nerves, and al^ forms an envelope for
kcU porticulHr fibre and fatciciiltis, and is an e.xtension of ibe pia
nlrr nnd dura mater along tbe nervea.
Tb«re aro ibree modes by wbicb these raacicnll unite with each
otber : bjr antutomoei^, plexus, end ganglion.
Spinal Marrow.
Wliat art tbe charar^i^ridicii of tbe spinal marrow * {Tig. 60 and
Pig. 5t) t It ii within tbc vertebral curiiy, and exiendt ftoin tbe
Ltnt vort«1)ra of ibe neck to ibe Ur^t or second of the loins, ini'ln-
in. It bn4 foar membranes — dura tnalrr, jwo mater, tin^mbrann
denlala, and (tin fro araeli»oi<li:a : its general form is cylindrical,
ftatmed sllfibtly before and behind ; its snbstaiM-e is of two kinds
^^neritioas and medullary. 1( is divided by sulci into fonr fu-
rvicTili or cord* on each aide, vis :
Anterior or motor columns, vrbich
^v« oriirin 10 tbe motor roots of
, Ihf *piniil nerves. iMteraJ colnnias,
'«hH-ii ari' dividml in rai>i-(ii>n b^
l«rt«B mulion and amiMillan, and
bare bcm deM-rl))«d by Sir Charles
^Bi-ll an tbe rvji/nroTory («kV. /'w-
leriar, or columns nf ten^alinn.
wbiob give origin to the wiuttiTC
nx.M.
!08
AMATOHT
rodU of ihc tpinnl ncrvi^. Median posterior coltimns. which have
DO fcpiiinii* fiiiifUon fiiUiignFil to thcra at present.
Tho spinal marrow [tives off from its Ri<1pg thirty pnir* of bcttw ;
frtf^lit lit tlic'in aril rsllrrl <vri-i>n/, twelve dortal, fire Utmbar, and
tvttMu-ral. Till! siiiniil m-rvrs nrc furnnd from two roots — nn
unU'rior' m motor, and a jiortcrior' or sensory, which are srpnr»tiMl
by tho Uffamenlitm denliculalum. A ganglion is Tonnfi) on the
pcKitrior root, tiryond which the two rooljt unite, and procMd to
ihfir proper destination.
Thu arteries or iho itpinnl marrow arc derirgd from the verie-
braU, inU'rco^aU, lumbar, and »acrat.
Brain.
Wlint !a nndentlood by tlie encrphal/m or brain T It i« that
pni't oflbe oenlrnt porliuii of the nerroii.t »-stem eonlnine<l within
the bonei of the cranimn; of an oral iihupe, KurnmndNl hy Ihrvc
mt^iubrniieti, the dura water, tunica arachnoidea, and pia mattsr.
Its Knliatonec la divided Srito ninerilout and mpdultary.
Till' lirnin in divided inti) Mfltitta Oblnnr/ala ; frntufu-ranlia
Aiiiiulariii, or Pom I'arulii ; Cerebrum ; and Cerebellunt, Mch
of which arc symmetrica), and coimiit In riiflit and left halvvK, per
fectly alike,
WImi are the procetM* of the diirn mater t fiitx cerebri, Un-
lorium cvrrb«lli. nnd /alx cercbrlli.
Wlint are the tinus^a of the Dura M'lerl Suprrior longUa-
dinal. iaJrrat (one on each side), inftriar longitudinal, nnu*
quartu* or rvrfus, ptrlrou* (two on each sido, ihu tuprrior aod
inferior), canernowi (one on each side), circular, and th« occipi-
tal, Tho arteries that supply the diirn mat«r are the Bnterior
meningeal, a branch of the inlurnat carotid ; the midiUe meningeal
nnd meninfrea parva. hraDches of the internal innxillary ; the infe-
rior meningeal, from nsccndinK phnrynireal and occipital arterifis ;
and the postcritir nieiiinpjal from the veriebraJ. The nvrvM ut
diTived frnm the nervi molirs and vertebral plexus of tlw sympa-
thetic, from the ('iisM-rian gangliua, tho oplhiktmie nerve, and aoil)»
time* from the fourth.
What ix the Torcvtar ffemphitii It is the union between the
loofjltudinal, the fvurth, and the luttral (inasue.
I
AM ATOUT.
lOf
1=
What BTC lh^^ diarB4-t«ri«lici of tbo M^vUa Ohlangata^ (Ffp;
&7)T It extend* from ibc Miierior tnarRia of tli« Gr>l verrical
vrrletira la tlie inii)ill« itf lli« ba-tilar proctm of \]ie os occipIU8.|
(In it" uiiiler nurrace. on euvh aide, is the Ctrjiui Pyraviidale.'^
(Fiff. 5«.)
Tbe Eminentia Olimria (F\g. 59' and Fij^. GO") are two
^KMlk*. on« on eilber Midi', ul lli« uxiLTnal nmr^hi of the {ijrauildo]
bodiw. wilb tbe eorpvx ^mbriatum in tlie cetitre, and tbu olivary
trout" (Fi|!. 60) whicb f^tA to tlie optic ttihercleu.
Th* Corpora lleMi/ormia (Fi^. f>S' ui>d Fie. 60*), oue on
.•ilher side, ere pbcwt al (he luterul tniirf^iiis of ili« medulla
oblonf!«tji, posterior to the olivnria, and ure u eotilitmuiioii of tlio
ponterior portion of the medulla s)iiiiatiH. Between the corpora
rcKifonaiH, on tbe superior fuce of ihe medulla oUontraia, is an
«XBB*Rtiwn, named from iu shape i-alamva neripluriug, which
fbrma a part of tli« floor of tlie fourth veutriHe of the brain.
What are the cliara<:ter!»li«s of the Prrnt I'amlii (Fijt. !>'." FIr.
5il,' kiiil Fii;. 6U') 7 It ii a lar>;e pr-ijcttlntf buiif, )>Itii-i.-d ul lli«
top of Ibe medulla oblont;ata upon thejunciioii of the body of the
iplicDold bone wlih lli« basilar process of the os oecipitia. convex,
am) >b<Nit one inch in diamctr. Four crura ]>roceed from IL
Wbat are tbe cboracterialic* of the CerrMlum.'- ' { Fijr. 6()) ? It
it in tbe posterior fossa of the cranium, tie|>nruied from thu iioticrior
lobM of tbe cere4>nim by the tentorium, and connected with the
pons Varolii hj the crura of tbe -:erel>ellum. It measures four and J
a half Inches in tli« transvcriie diameter, tiro and a hulf in ihicknesi^ \
nnil aboal the same from Uvfun backnardn. It hmt on Iik Kii))crior
face the iiuicms superior cerebelli ; another on the inHrriur xiirfuce.
called ill* sWciw iu/erior etrtbelii.
The superior middle ridm ia called t^^miiVxu/wTt'or, the anterior
extrcinitjr of which is from ita eleratlon called nionliciilut crrelM-lli.
Tbe vermtB infmor is a ridge occupyinic the deep snlcut which
di«Icl«8 Ihe cerebellum on k\i inferior »urfiice inlu h<.'miKphenrs. The
cmiml part of Uie cerebclliiin is formed b/ ihe vernili superior
and inferior, and is ibo fundanirutat portion, I
Tlwi fa/fv of Twiuwcn* arises from tbe cerebellum ttnder tho
•otetlor iwrt of ibe b»M of the monticiilMS.
The forpwi rkotnhoiiieum, or denlatuin, is in the middle of the
tnak of tbe arhnr vtia. The cerebellum ia associated with the
10
ARATOUr.
(jiinnl con! nnd ecrchrnm liy Ihnn' poire of pedlclen. r\z: corpora
rcxti/ormia ; ptwr^^wr cm-Mlo ad (en/en ; aud crura verebellt.
Wliiit orp elinrncUriKtics of the Cetrlrrtiml It vrelghB abnnt
ihrflc [loiinil*; it ix ofnidnt, mpnsnws Blmtir. six inches in its
Htitpro-fitiMcriiir iliiiNu-lcr, fui- inche* In breadib, ami foor or fiva
deep. It U sepnmK-d by ihc loniritiKlinal figure lino hemitplieret,
the rifchi nnd left. At ihc bcltoin of tlilM RMurc b the corpus
rnllosum. which connects the two lirmimpberes topciliCT. The
lii-iiii-<]>lu'rrf urc ench iliviilcil on ibirir ui^iler Hurface into three
)i]bcK, antrrior, tititt/l!r, uiid jMinlfriiir. I'lie Btiterior In onterior
to Ihc Jjiwurf of S'/fi'tu* : l)iv pontmur rcttt on the Icutorluiii,
mill the triiiidlc J* bel>r<'cn thr*c IW(>.
Tii(- p(Ti|)bcn>- it fiirmc'l in<o convoluiioni, called •yyrt, nnd
thtsi- nrc M'jinniied by fi»ann-K culled ruM.
Tlie Crura <'rrrhri" f Fiff. CO) are iw« ibiok white cords which
IsBue from the pouK Vurolii, Hr? nbimt tight line* Imifr, inutUBlly
diver)re to ench side to rnlcr the Itiatami ttptiri. nnd ate depurated
by n fissiirc. which in thtS third renlrictr of the brniii.
The Emitirnlia Mannnillan'a, or Corpora Albt'canh'a' (Tig. 571,
are Iwo simill hodii^, one on esch ride, nttinted near the nnterior
exireniiiics of the cram eercbri, nnd ore connected with the lh»)ami
optlel by two white cords ; ihcy aro the anterior extremity of the
crura of the fornix.
The In/unilibulum' (Fig. 51) is placed immediately before the
emineniia mnnimillorio. It is Qatteiied, conoldn), half sn Inch
lonfT, litKo upward, and its apex poinir downwords nnd forward*.
JiH 1)uxc iK liollow, aud opens iiilo the third ventricle, bu^ the point
ia cloMcd.
Th(! I'iluifarij Qland is sitnated in the sella turcica.
The Tiiiirr Cwereiim' (Vig. 60), or Pons Tarini, h a portion
of the under wirfncc of the crura cerebri, and forms part of lh»
floor of the third veiiiiicle.
The Thalami Opitd' (Vig. BO, divided vertically), two In nnm-
ber, called also OangHa J'oilica, are i<itnnted on the univerior faro
of the (Tiis cerebri, about an Inch and a half in le»Kth, and ei(rht
liiic» brcind and deep, Tli* thulami are inciiullnry exiertially,
corlicul. iind niednltary Internally, and united to each oiber by Uie
commUtura violtis.
■<i The Oorpora Siriaio. or Oan^lia Cvrebri Anttca. art tvo
AKATOMT.
Ill
pyrlforin bodies, 8ilual«d before the thnlnmi, nt the boltom of the
jftierkl ventricles. Tbey arc iKo and a hftir ioclifc long, convex in
iht-ir u|i|>er mirface. eli^ht lined brcMtl at ilie rront, and taper back-
wnnl (o n \w'tM. Tbc SrjMum Laciilum U bctweea (lioui iii rrotit,
bnt (w^toriurly tlicjr diver|;e no u lu Ddmit the thulami between
tbeot. Tbe Ttxnia Siriala U plni-ed in the anf;le furiiieil bdvreen
Uh interual nariria of tbu corjnis ntriuUim uiid iKe cxiernal tine
of iIm thiUniM oplkus. Il it n »iiiall medtillary band coinniMicitig;
Drar tbo »Rt«rior rrarn of tbu furoix, tind oWrthig (be coune uf
lb« runreil Gnnre in irhicli it ii placed ; It goes to the jioiierior
ntd of tbc corpua ttrintutn.
Tbc C'lrjum Callnifvm ic placed nt tho bottom of the fimnro
whicb eeparntee th* two IteniiBpbcroB. nod may bo broaglit into
Tie* bj aliving Ibctn olf t» n lerel with it. It it Iben teen to be •
mvdalUr; \mjtr uniling (be mnxH of tlie Iwo licmUplivrcH fur two-
fifths of llw lvi>g diametT <>! (he lirain, about tight lines in l>rMiltb,
narked hy a niidillo line cnllvd rapfi^, and fomis the rouf of the
lateral ventricles.
The Fumix or Tritfone Cerebral is plnccd immcdifttply l.iclow
tile curiioa caJloMini. ]t is iriangnlur, llio bnxc of which is beliind,
wid tbe apes iu front, about an iach and a half long in it« body,
aa-1 one Innfa wide at the bnse, wbich is beneath ihe corpii* enl-
lufliiEn. contiaBons wilb it, and gi(rs llic foniix tbu nppe«mnuo
of beiug a part of tl»e Knme Ktmeture doubled on it«elf.
Tlw Sfplutn i^ucidum is a pnitition pinced verlicallj^ in tbe
middle of ihe brain, arid extends from ibe ('or|>us cnlluMini abore,
to tbe fornix below; betireeo its hiinina is sitDutcd tbo /i/l&
wnlrv^lt, or Mtiirtcutug septi.
Tbe Pineal Oland is Iwiiratb the posterior margin of tbv fornix,
ttpon tlie superior part of thn tabirv-iils qundrigeminii.
Tba Felnm Inlerpwitum is a fvllci'lJoii of pta nmler. Kvparntin;
tbu piaral glantl from the foniix, and tbn fornix from tbc thalnnii
oervurnra (it>t!curuni. Ila edi^s cK>n<aiD a plexns of veins called tlie
fitrxuj rhori/iilm.
Tbo Tulmreuta Quodri^mina are situated on tbe superior face
of tbe crum cerebri, and Jusl ttebind tlie thalaiut. Thef coiisi»t of
(bar roundeil eloralionit. acpnraied bjr a crneial furroff. Tbe largor
pair i> almre, and called nat-x, und the oiber is called teste**
tJpder tbsM is a paosago called iho aqueduct of Sylvias, i'ig. W.
i
US
A5AT0Ur.
How mnny Vmirktr* of the brain arc iImtcT Pour; In
taUrai, )ilaf-i-d oiw in either Iwinii'ji1i«nj of ihe ccfdiniin, iW lAtH.
Crftcr^N t)ip iHv thatami, and llie fourtli u«drr |bp (vri-^ry/um.
Tlw Lateral Venh-icfen nv\\ i-onsisi of n body and ihree pi»-
CCRWC, called contva. The coreoa ur« nnmed from tlicif ponikn
antrrior, poulerior, and lattral, or in/rrior.
In tlw jDoMen'or ccrnH ar« seen ih« htppnt^mpur fninor. In
tko inferior, or laierot cvnttt, h found ibv epmit ffrnmcmui, or
ln'}ff>fratnfiua major, Irnikliiatcd by ibc yif* hrppocmnpi.
Till' Thiril IVNtnile U Lounili^d brlu« by tbv |>oih larini, mm
cerebri, and ibe craihuntiie mamillarva; and abovo b; tho Ttliim
li)lrr]><)»ltuDi Diid fornix.
Tli« Fourltt Ventricle h bouiidt-d in ftont by the inbrr aiiaolar*.
and mrdiilln obloiiKalu; beliEnd, by ihe fundamenlul [Kirlion ortb(
ci-ri'lK-ilinn ; above, by the rvlve tif Oie brain and lubeTTuU qnad-
ripcniiim ; laterally, by the medallary prolonrpttions from tlir ent-
bi-lltim to the tubercala <|uadHgcniinB, and is open below when tiie
pta mater >fi renioved.
AVrii's,
Tlie follonfiift nerTM are in pairs, and tbe descriplion of ooe
aide B|i|i1ies e(|na1ly to the other : —
Whei'e does lliu Olfaclory S<frve arieo fr«m T By three faaclcnll
or roots from the bufiis of the brain at the corpus stnatani, and
cottleiiL'e Ell \ho (Iiisiire of SyKiua. Thei anile, mid at lh« aaterior
extremity thin tierve id tnlnrged into wliiit in terinei) the bulb, whirli
acudii fW>tu Its onder surface Hlnnivnls to the Sehnelduriati membrane
tliroujib the crlbrifurin plate of the etlimnid hone.
Where doea the Ojaie jVcruO''* (Fig. CO) nrise from ? Il
arises by a brotid Aatleiied root, a portiod from the thntnniiiG opti<
cn»* fFigr. fin), and another part from the tubercnlaqiuidri^emina;
it aUo ndheres lo the erns cerebri, and pasns under it. The optic
nerre« of th« two sides arc fused togetlicr, and fomi what is called
their chiaum' (Via. AT), or eroiming; afler thin they lepornte. and
ca<-h one ptu.<es tliruii^h the optte foramon of its nviprcliTe side.
Whfre does iIil- Third Pair'"'^ (Fig". M and 6«) ofnertes. or
JH'jIor 0>'"li, niW frum ? From the internal face uf the crui
cerebri" (Fly. 60). two lines in advance of the anterior taar^cin of
the labcr annulare* (Fif. 51). Il penetrates the orbit, thtoogfa
IJBr
poMkI fisarv, and it n ilihtribolcd to a<tit of tliv inu«c1ca
•bull.
doM tlie Fourth Pair*-" (Ptffn. S7 and fl'i) of nerres, or
tieuK «rlae from F It arikes by iwo lUaincnU fVom the ti|i)ier
F1C.H.
114
AtlATOHT.
dtiterior fncc or lli« vftUe ot Ihc brain. It (row lo ihe orI>U tbronph
the s|>henoidal Bmiito, uiid U di*lribme(l lo tli« dujierior vbti<)uc
musi'lo.
Where doe* Ihn Fi/l/i /'07>**" {Vtgf. 5' and 60) of ncrrcs, or
Trifacial, »ri*c from? \ij «pr<Tiil cli«linct filiiinents from tho
medulla oWohkhIh, but emerjfpit from the pons Verolii' {Fig. fi" i.
or tuoer aimnlnn:. Tliey ntiiie, mid furm the tetuilauar gnDgliou,
or j/ongiion of Caewr* (Fiff. 68),
which sends off ihree liranckes, viz:
thv lint, or opl/ialmif,' ihroiigh the
qiiicnotdal flexure ; the swond, or
evperior miurillarij .' through tlw forn*
men rvtuudtim ; mid thi; lliird. or in-
ferior mn-nUonj.' ilirougli ihi- fitrauicit
OTttle. Th«ir Ri'iii.Tul diklributiun is to
ihe orbit, Ihu fnn, niid thf> tongue.
Whm oilit-r parts of the liftb ]»iiir
and •4j'"^^"t pan« arc f«pr«a«uti-d hj
Fig. 6S? Tlie orbit.' antrum high-
morittHWm,' tongue, frontal hranch'
of lite oplhnlniic ti^'rve dividing ioto
txl«rnal uiid inlrrnal. laeiirymal,'
natal," internal naral." vrternal tut'
sal," etiemal and inlernal fronlai."
iff ra-orbHar." potierior denial.'* Olid-
4le denial." anh-rior tlmtai." iahial
■nd palpebral." pterygoid*' from
Meckel's ganglirtu, an/error ftmncArt'*
of Ibe thinl branck, lingual,'^ inferior
denial,'' ita mental branchft,* auritu-
lay braiwher," my/i.-Aymrf,"
Where doe* ihe tiirth Poir'^"
(Fig*. 57 and 60) of nerTcs, or J/nMr
Exkniun, arf» from ? From the bB«
or Qpper exlrctoitj' of th« corpna fJTt- ■
middle. It pa*»eii into the orbit hy
the >|>lir-uoiilul fi^Kure. and is dis-
tribatMl opoti the abductor ociili iuii>-
cle.
AX ATOHT.
lis
Wh«re docs lli« Seventh Pair"" (Figs. 5T mid 60) of nerre*,
or fbn'a/ >Dd Jurfitory, nriM from? That portion of the t«v«mtb
pur, eaJIcd ibo f»ciol, vt }>on'm dura, nriscs hj two branches fh>m
tbe amlolte oblongata. It emerges tlirnugli the Htjlo-inutoiii
ronunra. and » didribnted to tbe aiu»:le« and skin of Uie bead,
bAtitig \}ut niimr of pes an»erinui.
Tbat ponioit vaWitA the Au'lUory, or portio mollK" (i"\g. GO),
afiaes fruia Ui« mcdulUrjr strin; on llie sarface of the calAmiif scrip-
lonna, and from tb« corpus r»;tiforine. It pcnt^lrntcE the niraltis
audltorius internns, and is distribnted to tbe labynmh of ib? ear.
Wher« does the Kujhih Pair" (Fig. 5T), arise from? That
purtioD of tlw eighth pair called OlCKto-pharyngtal (Fig. 59.'^'''
and Fig. W), arue« tcom the posterior cord* of the medulla
oliloiigaia. It eiiiergna* through the foramen lacerum posteriua,
and is distributed to tbe tongue and pharynx.
That portion called PufumrM/attrie (Fig. 58. "^"■'' nod Fig.
60"). ariiicii from the eorpns rttttirorino' of the mKliilIa oblongata.
It pHadS out Uiroagh Ibe foramen lac«i-um postrriuK, and !s dii-
iriliflted to lliu orpinfl of rcRpiration, and to t1i<! slomnch.
That portion called ihe Aix^fnaiy* neno arUcs from the poste-
rior fasi-ioulut of the medulla ohlongata, and tpinnl nisrrow. It
is formed br (tie union of ^ix or itevm roots frani tbe spinal
marrowr, and three or four Troin ih« nwdnlla oblongata, and passes
into the cavity of the eraninm through Ihe foramen magnum, pa^es
nnl ngsio throngb Ihc roramcn Inceruin posterius, and la distributed
to the musclea and inlegunienta of the neck.
What other parts are represented in Fig. 59? The ganglion'"
nt tb" pneumopastric, its plrsiforvi gantjliim " lower down, and
its trunk : " lis jAargngeal bmneb, wliich. along with a lintMcb from
tbe yloiiui phary»Q*al^ and Kupet-inr laryii'jral" form.* the p!ia-
ryn^ai plexHa." We then have Ott cardiac" branches given off;
also tbe recurrent lari/nyetti," anlitrior," nuA pcn^erior ptilmo-
iwry." It then fomw the emapkageal plexus* and terminates in
the ga»tric branchet."
Wbero doea tlie -Wiji/A Pair"-" (Fig*. 57 and 60) of B«rTOi
iriM from ? Bv severnl faxclculi. fn>m thtt fisiure which separates '
tbv corpos prmmiilule ' (Fig. 5'J) from the corpus otivare,* on tbe
meduila oblongata. It gets out of the cranium through the ante-
116
AKATOHT.
r,t.w.
rior condyloid foninMD, and Is ilistribnted to the maseta of tb*
From wh^ncp nro llifv nrtwrJM of the brnln derived 1 From tbe
liilcriml curuliilK nml icrtcltrnlf.
The iiiiemal cnrotid ikibms into the craniiim throofrh the earolid
• canal ; when il rt-iHrhcd ihn nnttrior Hinoid pmcwii. it Ktndt olT the
oplilhaliiiii; urtirr>- to tliu urliii. It is tbi-n diBlribiilcd to Uic brein
\>J ihv nrteriu <-horoidca. nrt^riii call'iss, or anterior oorcbri, artcri*
Romaiuiilroiit niiicrior, and the nrturia cerebri moilia.
in
The Tcncbrnl mrtcries' (Fig. 61) nrc brnndiM of the sulwlntittn,
lod pUH leroogh tlie Irnngvcrfe i>roccwcK gf lb« nix superior rcr-
tebm of tlw neck, enl«r(he crnniinn thri>ii|;U (lie ort-i|>itiilfQrnmen,
sod conliiim; till thry rpBch ill? poElcriDr muri(iii uf thu lubcr niinii-
lore, wbcn liie two <m)oIcscc, ami form » ^it1(c!l; trunk ealtcil lliu
iMsilar.* ReToro this nnioti, it sends off the NpinnliK puiicrior' and
■at«rii>r,' siiii Ibc infcrinr cprcbflli.' Tli* biisibr k'^cs oS ih«
ui«rift Mi|wrii>r ci.iTl>clli ; ' it then diriilm into tliu ]io»terior artery
of th* e^rrbrum,* one on each side. These ln«t ortcriM are JoineH
br thi! MTUria eonnimicans poxterior,* wliicli vi>in|)l«l«s iho circle
»( \VilIt«.
IIow it lb« Circle of WUlit formed T Antcriorlv and Inlcrallv
Itr tha IdKTnnl c«roridB'"° and th«ir brnneliw ; the jMiiilcrior part
by the bpiillar,* and its bifurealion, and form* a frets communication
Dotwi-ea ibo vi-»»elg of (ho tuo sides of the l>r»in.
\Vli«t oibor branclici «re represented by Fig. 61 ? Th* anUt
II*
A.I ATOM T.
nor cerebri," middle certbrat," antmor commumcant,'* and the
ophthalmii:. "
Svnn».
From what sonrce is the pilvitary membrane, supplied with
nerves? From tlic olfndorjr, or Bret pair, bdiI from the Bflb pair.
From what eonrt-c arc the filoodrptgeh of (he noee denved f
From the internal ninxiUiLr]', nml the ophthalmic arlcnee.
£ye.
What cniistitutcji tli« orgau of vUIod f The ball of Ae lye, and
Its aurHiary partt.
What are tlit* auriliary parts of the cro T The eyelids, or pal-
pebrtr tupernlia, tiijamentum palpibratr fxientum, coiyHnctiv<i,
glamls of Meibomiut, cilia, mintcleif, lachrymal apparalut, con-
aintioj^ of the lacbrjrmaJ glands, lacJiiymal duct, litcfirymnl
tac, lachrymal caruncle, aeniilunar tvilvc or /old, and pumia
lachryninlia.
The muscles are the levator palpebne superiorls, the /our redi,
and ftco vbliqve.
I
Fii^tt.
What nervti eaj^tly tb« orbit
of lh(! <7tr They on dirircd
from ihu motor ocull, or third
poir, the Irocblearis, or foortb
pair, the first branch of tl>e tri-
geminus, or fifth pair, uid tbt
motor oculi ext^ruu.t, or sixth
pair.
Wtmt arteries supply the orbit
of the eyof The ophthalmic
tthidi bu numerous branch^.
What forma ihe ball of the
eyef It is furnirJ bjr conccnlrir
itmicn, nnd Aumor* (.-ontatntd ia
tlioni. Th« lunics arc the scfftv-
lii.yt'-' Biid cornea'' (Fijr. ii)
extcmaUjr; the chormdea*-' and the im* next la order; and the
retina" internally.
ANATnur.
U»
n* httmort are Ike vftreous." wbicb eonstituM th« priDcipal
t«n of the ejebsM; tbe nyttailine," which is in from of the
n(rvo«ic;">'* uid tlie aqiieauM. b«lirvcn lh« crjrstaJliiie and tlie
Tbe ckorvid ooo/,*'* la unllcit ■! iu maitriot lunr^in to Uw scie-
niUnb)rUi« dlinn- litnnitiil-
Tbt p4J;infNfi(»i nigrum in tprcod over tlic whok intcroal sur-
ticrot th« choroid, Iwtwcco it und the rrlinn.
TJ« vjfrwviw Aumor " it( compoMil of tbe /unica htfaloi<ifa " nnd
Whtt olb<.T pnrU an rqiroMOitcd in Fiir. Gi f Tli« ciliary ring
«r Iij^mm/ *• ' wiih iu iatemal mirfacc,* ciliary boJij* posterior or
<Aaa6(r' of iht a(|ii«om hnmor, lerminalion of the retina,*^'
tmal 0/ Ptlit,"* and 0}>fic nervti" with iU infcetiaonl.
How h th« oar diridcd 7 Into the external ear. tli« fym/xiniini,
Md tba (ofrynnlA.
Of what is tha <^cf«raai ear composed f It n fornwd of th« ex-
brlor portion commoDly cnlled Iho onr, and by a csrhI which leads
itiflrnallf lo the tfrajMnatn. The -oiiict )>(>rtioii is divided inut
piniu and lobue; Uio fonncr i« Ihe ciirtilnftiiioiiK portiuit, mid Ibc
Utter U wfl and pendulout, nltot-hcd to it< inforior portion.
The difTonot pane of tlic external vnr arc, the ameha, meatus
amtiUnriuM exiemtu, the helix, at^iheH3t,/(utta xnnttminiUa, Iraguf,
■lid anlilragne.
The munclet of the cxtrrniil car nrc very fvubly ilcvclopNl, and
■nr helreit me^j(^r and Minor, tntijicm, antitragicv*, tran»itrtti»
mtrieuta, atlotetu auriculos. relrahene auricula, and the anUruyr
ricuUa.
What it ibo ■ttnatioo of the Tympanuml It is interposed be-
rweeti the mnua aaditorios aod ttw Inbyrtulb. It is three lines in
deptJi, six (d ihc antero-poiMrioF diameter, and tli« T«riiv*l tu«a-
MraoHBt about tbe saua.
The memhrana tt/mpani 11 NitiiHteil Ijtrtireen the inentus externns
•nd IjUpaBDlU, and is conipvacd of four InuiiTin,
The floor of the tyoipanuni it innrkcd by a ristiifc called the pro*
^^mmlvry, ud opaainipi called the /oramen ora/c and foramen
we
i
iftO
AtlATOMT.
rotunHum : the latter in the dried bone i* the opening to thi
cochlen.
The rminentia jiyiytmuiali* \t n sratill cniiticnce, projecttug from
th(^ poKlc^rior ])uri uf (lie tym]>iitiuiii ; it ix liulli>u-, niid c<»intnuiii>
eiitt!» nt ihi! otiier cuil wiih the cniial of FhUopivt,
TliP Eit'lachian tulic is nt llie fore purl of tlip Ijmpanoin, «nd
com mil II in U's wA tiic other oxtreiniif with tlic phorynx.
Tlic boncM in the t;in|iniiRni are the maUfut, incu», orbxculan,
nntl stapen. wliio^ nru sncceMlTcIir nrticiilntvd, «a nit to form ft
eliaiii. The mii!c'k» wliich move these bones arc llic laralur tym-
pani. Icntmr tympani. rlap'-diug, mid the laxaliir h/mpani mitor.
What i* the Kitantiim of the labyrinth^ It i» ])lnci-d on the
inner »i<le uf ilic tjmpnniini, nnd i« divid(^ into three portion*, the
vcflibiiliini, gemicirvtUar canalt, nud tlit^ lyKhlfa.
TIte nerve* which nrc «pcnt in part or wholly upon the orffan nf
licitriiig arc the auditory, portio dura, and Iriyi^minug, or JifVt
pair.
The Oreat Sympathetic Nerce.
IW^I
Wlmt in meant hy the Si/mpalhrlit^ Nervet It cotidUtM of
diuiiiii of fcAnf;liu extendiiift from (he bime of the cranium to Ui«
lower extremity of the «acriiiii. Tliese ^nnjtlions nrc iiiiitM! to>
gvther by an inlenuediutc nerTons rord, mid send olT (iliimeiitJi Id
adjfteent orgaim ; there iit one of lliem for eni^li iiiteriertehnil xpace,
except thoM! of t)ie nvck. The gniigliou of Kibe* niiilei! 1h<> two
halrc* of the Hymputhetie avKtem tiiiperiorly, and has been poiirI-
dcrcd a> its origin ; iurcriorly, they arc united by a pinf;lton on
tlu! median tine uf the cooeyx.
It *upp!ieii all llie tnternul urfcniiii of the body through plexuseR,
which take the utimc of the artery wliieh they arcompnny.
What IK the nrrnniccmetit of th<^ Sympathefie nt iu upper por-
tion ? There arc fix cniiiinl (rntiKlin, the 'larigiinn of Hib^» : rjan-
tfliojt of lAunifini'-r, called a\*n i/anijUon rrirolirum, or ^nylion
eatvrnogum : tlie Irntirultir ur ciliary ijanijlinn ; the trphtno-oala-
line tfanglion. OT f/amjlion of iU-rkrl : the otic fjangtion, OT^ttt'
ijlion of AriiQlit : nnd l^if smlimanllar;/ 'laifjlirin.
How many Vi-rrical Oanglionn are there ? Three, a snperior.
middle, nnd inferior.
The first i> oiipoKite to the transferee proceii of Ut« lecond ee^
AXATOHV.
131
rini vrrtcbrn, atid Wbmd the iiitcrniil curatid ttitcry.
nrucbim. Noai' i>f wkicli commniiicate wiib
ibr siili-rior traiika' of the Gret, sccoiitl.
udthinl t«r\k«l nertes; wiids abranuh'
rIm lo iUk ciirotiil plexus, and ohv tv Ibo
Moonil cefTU-iil g^nKlion; It c<itin«ct8*aleo
milk llw facUI. fiithtli, and niiitb iiervcs,
n4 aitli Ibe (iliuryiigcul plexus. Soma
InncliM jota to furin Ibe Aii|i«ri<>r carduic
Mng,* «kich foon to Join lh« cardJsc g&n-
f lios. The middle Ik uppotiile to ibe $]>Boe
bMvvoi ihr Knii aiid sixth cerviral verte-
bn. It in RiBall. Homeilnies wAiitliitt, and
mu DpoD tb(! Inferior lliyrold artery, and
i* often colled thyroid fcaiigliou. It jolnn
the ira u<t third rervu'«l ganKliuii, and
u eoniiMltd to tbe anterior trunltH of iW
tilfd, Totirlli Olid fifth ccrricnl ncrvec, and
fi-ad>i Ihc middlo cortlliii' ditvc to jtiiii lh«
cardiac |)l«ius. The inrcriuv Ik furmi-d ia
Ibe intcrTal lwl<rr«ii tlic head of the £r*t
rib and tha tnunTcriv proccas of the last
Mnriral veTt«l>nt. It Joins the sixth,
caiirnth, and riiiblli n-rvi^-al iierv«s; alao
till? middto eardiac nerre' and cardiac
]ilexa«, by neaiu of tbc inferior cardiac
ntn*.'
Vfhmf it iIm! Cardiac Pkjrus litiiated t
Uvtwwn ibe arch of tli« aorta and tbe
lower i»rt of tbe traehi-a and bronchiw.
It IK formed |irinci|>ally from ibe brniiches sent by the three cervical
icnngliona of tlie aymiiatbrtie of cnch side; there are Blaments also
from Ibr n-currvat and the {lur vn^iiin. This plexns is ilittln-
iniHliwt by tlie aoniten of il« tcxtnrr, nnd its branches niiiy he
divided iiilo antfritn; piiflfHor, nnd tn/irior,
II ow many Tlioractr (Sanyliont of the tympnthvlie are there F
Txfire ; lliey arc placed on or Mear the bcodf of iho riba, are
nnueeted together by the main cord of Uie nympalhetio, and
raceJn flJancuia lygiu the dorsal i^riea.
11
*
h
AltATOHT.
Wlinl arc ihc Branche* of Ihc lliorncic ^n^lions ? The ^eat
tplanchtiic nrrtv. " iirisps liy i^ninll lirnnchc s from the sixth, to ibc
ninth or leiitli lliurncii- frniifclinn'*. ini-luitive.
The ¥niaU" tjtlanifinic nerve is dcriTcd from the tcnlh DiMi
eleventh Ihoraric (rang^lion*.
Where b the .''■itiiVtinnr Gnn^rifWi " Htnmed T On eneh ride
of the nnrlii. nml i* r<irniril hv nti nwcrablngc of sevem! Rtnnller
cues, which recciTc ibHr fosrieiili frwin ihc great B|)!nticbnie nerrM,
Thefe Kevt-rnl piii|rtiii uro iiiiik'd t(>(r<'Iher, and fnrni tlic nml ot
the solar [ilexiiK, from which procred lirHMchc* Id \he vi«>erii; vii :
the ('(BJine, or tlomiirliio |iI[-xiik, tu the liver, ijui>di-iiuiii, uiid |>kn-
crcns, the fplenic lo Ihc spleen, Ac, ench foilowing the arteries as
they pr»reed lo thtir renpei^live destiiintionN.
IIow miiiiy I.vmhar OanijUnvn of the »;'iii;iulhHie arc (hero 7
Flvf! ou t-iijier xidu, placed anloriurlf oa Ibu aide of the bodies of
the liinil)Dr vertobm;.
IIciw ig the HijpnijaMric Plrxnt" formed F Hy hranelie* of lh«
luiuhur and aorlk- jiIcxiiKn, and filmneritx from the Mocrul iranglia.
jlll (lie vixeerti of the pclvin are nipplied from it.
IIow inanj' are Ihi-ro of the Sacral Ganrili'imif'* QtnenMy
tliri-e, Hoiiietinici four or live, on the ant^or fuee of th« HacraiD,
near the corriTspoiKlinii fiimmina for ihe tninKmiKtion of the AncnU
nerves. The luxt of the Kiicral ganglions detjichrc liownwnrds i
or more GlHineniK, whieh nnnMomoite wiib the ron-csponding i
of Ihc opposite sidcii nnd form n »ort of arch, or coecjgeiil gniiglionT
which \» Ibu lorminatiuii of the sjnipalhelic nerve.
Spina! Nt-rvf*.
IIow are Ihe nerves of the medulla xptnalls arranged?
anieriur or mulor root unilea with the posterior or seiiiltire, ia '
inlervertt-hrul fomininu ; then a division lakes place {nto pomvrim
or >miilter, whieh !iu|iplic« the innsdeH of the back ; and Into ante-
rior or larger, which conned* with the ganglions of the syropaihetlc
nerve, and aUo form pleximed which fhnifah the principal nerree to
the inuteles of the triml; and e.xtreinlllea.
What ix the origin of the I'hrfnir Nfrvet It >r!j«a from tht
anterior faKeieulus of the second and third eervlcol, and generall;
by two or three lila:iii.-iiu fVora the upper part of the brachial
plexuH.
ANATOU T.
188
What ntrvei cuntributc la form the Rrachial riexuitf The
ftiiltrior kraoch^a uf (he four iiifirrior ccrvkitl iirrvnt, iin<l the Gnt
loraal or thorauit:. It exteinl.-i from the »;aletii niancluK to iho
r«lllU (Ml a lerd wiili Uie ueck of the on humeri, mid >iirruund« (ho
txilUrj utety like tlie brnicU of a whip cord, from tha cljkvicte to
the ON humeri, below ItM he«cl.
What iicrvM proceed from the oxilldry or brnchinl pltxus f Tho
wcapvlar, thoracic, axUlary, two cutaneoxit, radial, ulnar, aod
median
What is the nnmber of Thoracic or Dorsal spinal nerves T
They consist of iweU-o pairs.
What is the number of i\ie Abdomitiat spinal nerves? There
•re five lambar, nnd live, Eomo(itne5 six, Htcral, on each side.
The anterior fascinili furm a plexus from (he upper part of the
loins (o the lower pnn of the sncrnm, called the plexut cruralia,
which has been divided bv antitoniisia into phxua lumbalit, foi-roeil
by llie four swperior lambar nctres. and the jjiexue iachiadicus,
formed by the but lumbar Kod the sacral.
What arc tlie Derves ^reii off by the Lvmbar Plexusf The
oruratin anterior, nervHt obtutittoriua, a branch running to jr>iii
the sciatic plexus, the abdomino-crtiral britiichc^ t^rmaiicuK ez>
temu», ciUanettt extcrnvn, cuiamtt* niedias, cusnfiu anterior,
«Dd cuiaaeuM inkmut.
What are the brmicliM which arc );iven off by the Scialic Plexua
or Ptexna Itchiadicitst The nerd glutisi, rieri'ug pud ndulit
tonr/ite inferior, ramtit /emoralig, cutaneita puelerior, nervus
pudendaliji lomjut superior, and the n^ruiu iachiadicut, or ffreat
miotic .
What » the division of the great Sciatic ATcriw ? The poplileat
• poetrnor tibial, aod the prronral ; and in its conrso fci'cs off
be cuiautua iaternut superior, the ciUanru* inlern-ir inferior,
ltd a targe trunk or three diK(invl braiichcH, which go (o (lie udduc-
tor oiagniui, «cmi-mfmbraTii»uii, bicep«, and Ki^mi-tcndinofas.
The peroneal iierve diviiJcH into two bruiiclit-t, the pervneut
txtxmiu, aiid the tibialis anterior.
The poaterior tibial or pnpliti-al nerve given off the extfrnal
ttfJtrnua, aod Mvera) rmnll brnnchcs to the inii«L-le» of the leg,
)b«B it divides in the bollow of (be os catcis into the tntemat uud
' 9X/*n>al plantar nerrea.
PART II.
PHYSIOLOGY.
11'
(iw
PART II. — PHYSIOLOGY.
Natohal B0DIE&
B«m »rt boiJIpB divided f loto Inoryanio and Organic.
VUl are some ot (lie propurlles of Inorganic bodies ? Tli«7
powca the contuou prupertieK of matter, and tlieir elements we
II*(it aoder ordfnnry circunixlaiicea.
ffiit «re tbc genernl proitcrtii'K of Orpanic bodits ? Tliey hare
jvopeniet in rotninon wjlb tliu iiitir^nnic, but alwo hnve others
oniToItinf; llie firat in n rcmnrknblc maiincr. Their vicmenta are
inder^Iiif; coiLitnDt cliingcj^ attd the NdriiccH wliich |{ive ns a
kuowledgc of their itruciure and ruiictiou^ are called Analomy and
Phgnologj/.
lu what r«specbi do tliey differ? They dilTcr lu refrard to their
orv^in, tliape, titc, chemiral character, texture, mode of pr»-
tercation, termination, atid jiwUve /urceg.
What we the oUJects of the Scleuce of Physiology t They are
to «:tpUiu the mode In which » UtIdj; being Is born, nourished,
rej>rodueeii, and dieg.
How Me orgauic bodies dJTided 1 Into AnimaU uid Vegs-
tahlei.
In what respects do these differ from each other? In eomposi-
Han, te-xturt, senaathn uid volanlary viotion, nulrUion, aud
reprtyiuditm.
Tbe dlsiiBctloaB between them are not so rl^dly flxcd as betweeik
tli« loor^ah: ud organ iud.
Both regietiibleB and anlmalfi are endowed with functiona termed
veget^tv, ptantic, or organic; bat animals have other TunctiADB
•aperadded, tJz: eensaiton and voluninry miMion, which dUlin-
gnl*h tliera. and are tenaed animal, while the fumtiuiia commOD
to both are termed organic.
ISA rHTSIOlOOT.
Tbej differ in compoEition, which can be easilf detected bj
baniing, from the odor g\vea out.
Mulder says that celluloEC (C''H"0"J forms the principal puU
of the cellular mass in plants ; and in animals the primary materitl
is gelatii>e (CH'^N'O').
The texture differs very much : fluids predominate in animib,
solids in regetables. Only one elementary tissue, the vesicular or
areolar, exists in vegetables ; while in the animal there are thite,
the areolar, the mxiscular, and the neroous.
Nutrition is effected differently in the two classes. In snimtla,
the food has to be changed so as to adapt it for noariBbmenL
This change takes place in an internal organ called the stomtcfa,
and the process is termed digeslioti ; absorption of the prepared
material then takes place from its intemai lining, by which a snpfdf
of nutriment is furnished. There are important differences also in
the stepawhichprecede the reception of food, requiring volition, 4e.
In reproduction, a close analogy exists, bat there wn alio
differences connected with sensibility and voluntary motion, coin
trolling the union of the sexes in animals, while in vegetables then
is neither perception nor volition.
What are the two kinds of elements which enter into the compo-
sition of the human body f They are the chemical or inorganic,
and the organic, which are compounds, aud are the prodnct of
vital actions.
What are the chemical or inorganic elements t Oxygen, hy-
drogen, carboti, nitrogen, phosphorus, calcium; and in smaller
quantity, sulphur, iron, manganese, ailicium, potaagium, alumi-
num, chlorine, sodium, magnesium, Ac. &c.
What are the principal ultimate elements f The animal bodies
consist essentially of oxygen, hydrogen, carbon, and aiote, as a
general rule.
How are the organic elements divided f Into those which con-
tain nitrogen and those tbat do not.
What are those in which nitrogen is contained t Protein,
including albumen, Jibrin, caseum or casein; globulin; pepsin;
gelatin; chondrin; osmazome; mucus; urea; uric or lilhio
add; red coloring principle of tht blood (hemalin ot hematoain) f
yellow coloring principle of the bile.
What are the characteristics of Protein J It is procured by
PBTSIOLOaT.
129
liaolriiig Klbamcn, fibrin, or casein in « modcrntol; strong lolii-
Uun of naiilic polaeb, and adiling acetic nctd, whcu it will he
"(•ntnl in tbc forin of a gehi'mau*, trnii^Iiiccnl ]>rpci|>iiulv. It
'» the Mnw, fron wliiuhevcr of (lie dI>otc ingrcdiunl* it luny \>tt
vh^ed, and j> Rnppoccd to form the ba«s of all ibv Hhucm:
iKMcthe uatnc. It coni)iin4-« with oxygtti in deliiiii« proportions
(pTving; ■ binoxittc and Iriloxide, wliich arc formed in the Inng).
tnm Hiria ; the fibrin iii tl)« l>luod in this vay acting as a carriut
«f olJ^vn to (bo lis«nce. In inllaniiiialioriK, a much larger qiiunlity
«f oiitliied |>ratein it i^intaincd in tlic Mood tiinn exists in hcallh.
vUtb giTcs rJM to (he baffy coat. Its formula is, CmHwNiOid,
Tbc «xiit4Tiive of ibis substance as a dUtinct organic element, hna
U« draied by Liebig and Fleiimann, wlille it is maintained by
Haider.
Altumen, Jtbrin, and casein are luodificatioDS of tliis element
Kimcd bj cvmbinatMn witb a small qoaiititf of phoHphoms, or of
aJ(>hor, or Iwth.
Albumen U found eitbcr li<ioid or concrMe : tiqnid, in the wbiio
«f tgir, «Tura of ibe blood, cbylo, lymph, and in souiq of the secro-
(iiMii ; solid in tbe brain, sj>in«1 vord. ticrrcs, Ac. Ilent, ncids,
ud Corro«ivc sublimate coagalalo it. The ki<lncj« sometimes in a
diwaacd «luti,> M«rcic it.
/V6r-tn exiMt in chyle, lymph, blood, and niusde, and is an
abaodaot and important antmul principle. It may be procured by
beating blood with a rod, Id wrliich il will adhere in lilamcnts. It
is totid, wbito, dxibk, eluAtic, insipid, inodorous, and liearier thnn
water. It rx>nsti[uies ibe bu fly coat of the blood, is H^crcled in
InHammation, and cailt^ eoagnlable lymph ; bas the property of
Belf-coBgulation, is tbo canse of the congulntion of (be blood, and
posaeMCa a litgber degre« of organ izabiliiy ihan nlbnmen. The
flhrin la arterial blood is more highly oxidized than tliut in tbe
Tcnoiw. Cticniirally, fibrin and albumen cniinot be distingnishcd.*
Ciunin oiLi>(R abnndunily In milk, and la the basis of cheese, is
fonnd aliu' in blond, saliva, pancreatic Juice, pna, &c. It is ob-
laiiMd \ij OMgnlatlng milk, washing (he coagulum, and drying it.
Il conialna aulpliur, bat no phospbonia.
* Uarh jret rtnaiaa l« ba wltled nvpecting wha( an tentwd Ihe fnui»
^jmgmmJ*.
pnvBioboor.
OhbtiJin i>r the titouil-corpoxclc* hns alio bocn pluced by tomo
Binonj; llic protein compounds.
/VfiKtn hiM aIhu bv?n clui>!ii.-il witti DiRtn, mid pOMem* nanj
|>r<>|>urtlfa of aUiDiiieii. Lit^bii^ <loul>t» itii oxixttiice oi » dtMlnct
cotn|iouiid. Il bus \ifCtt rvf^rdud by Mulder as a protoxide of
pnilein.
Orlalin \» the ehlff ingredient of cellular tissue, skiu, tendon*,
lii:aiDont», aud cartilage; it !tt found also in otlier Mruolaret. It
U ublaiiifd liy bulling KubstunccH contuiiiing it, clarifying, eon-
cnitraliiig, and drying tlin solulioii. It i» known in comioerctt bj
the names glue, inngtaM, portable soup, Ac. Tannin precipitates
it from itH Holution, and ik tlie apprcijirialc lest.
Ohonilrin w obtntnod by lioiting ihe eonim. permanent cartilages
ind honn Iicforc owilienlion. It rocinblcR golntin.
Oiinatome exisU in the mnsclc*, blood, and brain; it g^ft*
^svor to sonpe, and U nuiriiivc ond stimnUting.
Mucus in a lliiiil U'civted liy niucons surfncrs fur their protection.
Urea exists in tlic urine of miimtnniiiv in hcaltii, It is dcriTcd
from the decoTupoxiiion of tliu tiMuve in the process of ontritioo.
[j'ric or lilhic aeid ia found in the urine of man, binls, mt-
ponlK, Ac. In the herbivara, it is replaced bjr the hippuric add.
Ilemalin, or hfmattmn, is llic red coloring principle of the
lilood, whieli, It bail been supposed, may depend ufton the »n1]>bo-
cyaniie of iron. It in c»ntain«d In a capsule which la coinpowd
flf 'jlobutirt.
What arc those which do not contain nitrogen 1 Olein, Htearin,
fatty matter of ihe brain and nerren; ftcetio acid; oxalic tcid;
benxoic acid ; lactic acid ; sugar of milk ; sugar of diabetes ; bilin
orpicromel; eholeslerin ; and biliverdln.
Olein or Elain. and .Sfran'n, are found in Hxcd oils unitod with
glycerin. Olein gives (luiditf , and stearin the solid elements of
fatly matter.
Margarin in also a constituent of fnt.
In what forma are the component parts of the animal body
found r Solidi and fluids.
What are the 8o/i((*i of the human body ? Botu, cttrlihif,
mu*cles, ligamenli, vestelH, nerees, ganglttms, /^licte*. or
vrypla, glands, membranea, areolar, rellnlar, or tamxnatfid
Kwii<!, and vitctig; this last is the most complex in the hanan
PIIVtIOLOQT. 131
Mf, KMd ii the Bunae giren to organs coDt^iicil fn the iplnnchuic
tluw are ritrmbra»fti rliviilcd f Into simple *nd oonponnil.
Whut we the nrnpte incnibraiici f The weroiu, mvcong, oiid
Wlwt kre tite comjmxinil membrftnci 7 Thi-y are tbe Jibro-te-
nm. KTo-mtimuis, »aA /ibro-mucous.
Vhal ant Ihc primary ti»«ue» or analomk-al elcmcnUt Tha
nfliteror lami>ialf4 fihrt oiliAftu-: the muscular Jibre or lifsue;
uA tbe nertwiM, pulpi/. ()r mrJullaiy jibrv or tiMue; to whicb
Moiktf bu been added bj Chiiii*i'kr, cullol tho a/bti^'n«0N4.
llMeilUBea, bj uniting dilFvrentlj. form the lir«t order of solids,
MdlheM again by anioD glTu rixu to eompouiid colid'!, from whicb
iW iUffereiit organi, booM, glamlx, Jc<^-, arc formed. The tissneA
«rr ilirerentif clanili«d hj different nuthont.
Ifliat are tlie ttstarc* nnd olber organized eoiDitiliii'nts of the
Mjrf Blood, chylir, nnd lifmph. Epidfrtnio tintue, including
(pAc/i'unt, culicU-. naiU, and hairf. I'i'jment. Adipose litsiie.
CrHuiar f areolar Huue), yibrous H'uve. Klaglic tigaw, Car-
lilaye. Bone or otwouJi lisxue. Stuitcvlar tit*M. XerooMS
Uuue. JHoi>do<»»rU. AluorbKut i.TMr'« and gtanda. Sen>u4
cni/ Stfitovial menuAntHM. lUuwvM meinbram't. Skin. Secre-
ting 'jlantta.
In vrliat wnj are the R^id* arrnngi'd to form the difTtrent strnc-
taruB ? In filamtttU or eUtMntary fibre*, UkkuvJi, orijann, appo-
rsfuitrK, sod «y«fefflR.
What i> fnconi hy ■ /ibreJ A nnmlier of filamenlit anited to-
gether. It i* Mmctinwi called a Hmui^, but thi* term is asually
a|t{ilied tu a pnrticnlnr arrangement of fibres. An origan ia a com-
ponnd of eccral llnaei. An ajyparatut is an a»cmblugc of or-
noa l«iiding to the name end. nA the digestive appandtt*, vrliich iit
formed by a variety of orgnna of a diiuiniilur kind. A v'/tif'-m in
on uwuiblage of organs jio-'ti't^^-'iiTitt the iiumc or nn annlogoii* Ktrni*-
tnre- For example, all the mniclM of tlie body hnvo a common
nnii-tiire, and, taken oa* whole, conatitiite the mumular Kyxirm.
The ume viih llie tmmI* and nerved, which, taken collccUrely.
roDslliiite the vaaevlar Md nrrcotur systeiiu.
What proportion do the Buidt of llie body liear to tbe whole
weight r It ii not «uy to tiiUnialc tlie proportion, as it raries at
w
difT'Tcnt limes and periods of life; the younger the Btiimnl, tin
Renter ihe preponderance of ihu lliiida.
How have the Quids of ihe hod; been cInssifiedT Into Irs
dasaes : 1, those produced by the act <>r dij^eetion. ihe chyme and
i\Kchj/le; i, the circulating Uiiidx, ihe h/mph niid ththloodi 3,
ihf: perapired Jluide ; i, Ihe /'Alieitlar ; auA b. t\K slanilular. —
Cfiaiiggier.
What are the phifsicat properlins of the tissues f Flexibihly,
rjienfibilil^, etaelicity. and porosilij.
f'lnslicili/ is the properly which causes a tissue to react upon the
wiihdrnwnl of a iitreichiii); or comprcstins; force.
Wc hnvo example* of thii! property in the yellow ligumentf. In
the iuidi)li> cont« of thu nrlcricx, A'.'.
Kjl'^nniltilily i* poK^nnted by elastic tissiKB ; bat some tiwoes, •«
the libniHK, trill yield to a rIow continaetl distending force, thnt art)
not clastic.
i'lejribilily may exist without elasticity or cslensibility, aa b
tendons.
Porogity is the properly of permeability by fluids, potsesaed by
tiiwiics aflcr death as well as daring life ; tbo term itnbilntion has
also been given to this properly. This properly give? rise, amlcr
ocrtAin circuin»U>nccK, to the pbciiomoDa termed endo*tno»f and
ezosfflOMC,
If we take a ^Iam or other tube, closed at one eod by a piece
of bladder or nieraliranc. and place in it a solution of salt or sugar,
we Hud that the solution permeates the pores of the membraite. hat
(toes not pass through it. If wo then immerse the lower end of the
tube in pure wat^r. it is found to rise within the tube, sonietiiues to
a considerable extent ; while, at the same time, a portion of the
solaiiou in the tnbe hnc piused into the water. In this phenomena,
the current from viithnul to toUhin U cjilled cnifosmoss, wblle the
current from loUkin to vjithoiU is culled exoamoBe.
The circumstances necessary for the iiiicce«s of this experiment
are, that an affinil}/ mnxi exiitt between the fluids and the mein-
brane -, the fluids must he iniarihU with cnob otlier, and of itiffrrfnl
den»itiee. As a general nile, the current in the most rapid from the
rarer to the denser medium, and eoulinues until their density is
ecjuulized.
ThiM properly is purely phjsieul, an 1 not pec^iar to organlied
rtiTstoLoar.
lexturts win ^^|
Onvtnm ; pl*l«fl of eUte, bBb«d clay, and Roni« nire
(ibibit it.
Alliuiai-a, of nil mIdUo organic enbslaiicM, facilitalca endoimose
tiiih tbe Bn-iUeJil fi>rw,
No ultsrociorf i.-x|>lanaIion hns yet biwn irivcii of (his physical
b«. Tli« corrent is usnatly the most rapid from tli« rnrfT to th«
d^awr lliiid, y«l Uii« i* noC alwuys ihc cnse; it is d«lDrmiiied by
tbf ■Bnity brlwccD tbv liqnid and ihc dividing snlwtsiice ; nnd in
tron thr li(|tiid hsvin^ ihr gmicst olBiiily lo the opposite sid«.
U«at pbeiKini-oii, uxaal I y looked npon asrilnl, cnn becxptiiincd
bj tlrii proiwtty, in pbytiolotty, pnlhotoKy, niul th<rnipr-iili('x.
(hm> «rf ■!«) KBtijcrl lo Uie wimc lnw. iti respect lo tlii* pro-
prrlj, tbnt li(|iiidii lire; niiil tlii« dotilili^ niriYiil lukrK pUcr in tlio
lini!3 dufiiip ihir dct of rf*pirotion, through llir walls of llic pul-
BX'otrj nir-ftllit, and lh« miuiildy ramified capillnriM on ihi'm.
IVlmi it nndrrKlood by the vHat prapi-rtrrn of flu- tm^uejif They
«rt ihdie bdoii)iiiig ouly to Uinng or^uizcd products, and are
faanti in mii»nilar and iicrions ktructiires.
Tilt >itnl pr■lp^-^y of musi^l« is conlmctilily. ond is chnract eristic
ufiliit tissue. Tiic vilul properly of nervous structure is maoi-
fntrd in ibn-e «rnys : fir^, by inducing contractiou in the muscle
n|){ihcd by it ; socumf/y. by exclling eon tractions in Diiiseles not
tii[')ili«d by it, t)iroii;-li u ehuii);e prodiicei) in llie nervniis centre;
thir^li/, (.y cxi'litii;; sii-iis»iioii.
A\l organlxnl Iwings do n'lt possesx ibe properlica of cod-
Eni'-iility and MiMibility. Veg^lal'les liavu no iiervons KyKtcin,
(■Jil ihirtfore the fiiiM.-liiiii of sen-'ibility is wnmiiiK i nltlimipb ihcy
late irrilaliiliti/ i»r e^icitaMtty duieKiped, wliieli tnny be con-
HcJervd to Iw Uie vital proiterty coramoD lo all orgunixcd bodies.
FoNcTioKs or MjUf.
nw are ibc rnoctioiia of man clnsviSed ? Into ihrco classes:
ml. The A»xmat. or lliose of Itelatt»n. Serond. The Jfttlri-
y/iirrf. Tlie It'-prttductin:.
hat in Includitd under tlw lirti of tliese ditjsions ? SeitsibUi(jf
ssd mutcular vtotton, iuciodlng ex^pri-.gn'ufi or ian<juag«.
134 r BTSIOLOQT.
What noder the aecond f Digestion, abBorpHon, rofim'ioK
circulation, nutrition, calorification, nnd «cre(ton.
What under tie third 7 Generation.
What are the forces which preside over tbe varioia (nscticM)
They are either general or special; the fomier are pftyriralot
chemical, and the latter organic or vifal. Some organi in <t
ampli's of purely mechanical Brran|;ements, as the eye, orgu ol
voii'c, the car, nnd the circulatory apparatas, arraDgemeBti tx
endostiioso and cxogiuoec, &c. In many functions, chemical tfjBHJ
perforniR an im])orlant part also ; while othen cannot be eiplaincd
on these principles, and ore termed vttol. Many fnnctioDi ue
performed through a combination of these forces.
Anihat. FuNcnoins, ob Funchons or Rklatiom.
What is understood by Sensibility f It is the function by whid
the animal oxperiences feeling, or has the perception of an imprci-
sion. It has also been applied to tbe property of livliif; parts of
receiving improuiions ; whether attended by conscioosness or not
of the indiviiiual upon whom the impression is made. We, thei*
fore, where there is consciousness, have animal sensibility; ud
where there is none, it is terraed orr/amc sensibility.
liy wlint npparntiis is it that aniuml sensibility is effected f Tbe
whole nervous sysicin is coiicernrd in it.
What is included in whai is called the Nenous Syxiemf It
consists of three portions : first, Utn cerebrospinal axin; secondly,
of cordn called nerves ; and thirdly, of a nervouB cord situated on
each side of the spine from the head to the pelvis, forming ganglia
opposite each Tertebral foramen, and called the great aympaiAetie.
What is Dr. Marshall Hall's division of the nerves? Into,
1. The cerebral, or the sentient and voluntary. 3. The true
itpinal, or excilo-molorg. 3. The ganglionic, or the nutrient and
eecrelorg.
The Grst of these receives impressions which are conveyed by
afferent nerves to the brain, and produce a mental impression,
As a result of this, a motor impulse may be transmitted along tbe
efferent nerves to particular muscles which are excited to coDtrMS
pnTfliotoor.
U5
llaiL The eDn^pltatori and nerTes comiBuiii eating with U Are tht
wfiiMt tor lh«-i« ruiiciiuas.
Tbr MYi'U't ironida nuy recettc inipri>siioDs wliivh ore propagated
■I**!) fjftrfni W>m la gvni^liunic <«iiires distiDi-i from tlie sea-
•cdiaiii, in wbkb a r«Bex niotur influence is excUcd, Ihat Ih trai»>
ni"'i| «h>ii^ efftrent iruiiku I'otinrcled with ihwe cenires. nnd
M ic? MiticiiliLr <.-uuiraciioii, uiiliuuL itie necesaarj iiiterveniloo of
MMMtkii ntid rvlltioa. Tli« oi-ftaiis for tbi£ ruiiciiou are the gray
B>iiiT orUie spinal rurd, and ibe nerves connected vUh IL
Tbo oBi-e iierTurnied bf a nute licpends apvii iu eonoeelion*,
ontroi Bud jmrt/Acral, ami ttiaf )>« ascurtuliied by an exuinlnntion
vf lft«( conntrlionH. If it lose iixelf entirely in tJi« oubtlnncc of
Bwtlo^ ve iiifrr tl iit efferent or motur; if on a mcinbnnoua
Ufuuitilt, llial il in alTiTi'nt or m-n.iory ; if on m iiiirface uiinptcd
toiMriTv Kfincial iai|>reMiun« vnly, il may be inrrrrud that il U *
*enr iif jijMvial Keiwntioo.
The iliiril diviKioti bas for it« olijed to combine and hnimonize the
adieular mnrcnwnls connected with organic life. Jt itiUuencat
ttaAiMlionf iiF Butriiion, secretion, Ac, al»o. Mncli reioalna yet
ft he IcanH-d re«|iei-ling tlw |>liy!iolt>gf uf tbe nenotis system.
H'hal {>b<-nomena nn^ intlnded under the lerm sensibility J The
WiMdfion*, |iro)>rrIy »o culled, aind tbe intetledaai and momt
aaiitfeiattltong.
What is mcHni by it tttnMili'M t It is the perception of an
Ipmsioa nadc on nn orgnn ; it is by tins tnenns tlint we receive
liMwIvdfrv of wbat is paMing nrwund and witbiu ns; and troia
tieh result (A oM^iAi nnd^Hr///ui«>if.
lIoMT aro ibe senutlons divided 1 Into external and internal.
A<ra aiid Biidition lire exHrajdes of the cxtcrnn], nnd Imuger and
llrtit of Ibe inl'Tnal,
, ]• the «w'<-|ibiilon nei'CHsnry to senMlion t It is. Tiir imprea-
miMt be made on a itiUnnl nrgun and eonimuni'Tnled lo ibe
rrjibaloii, before ni-iixiitiDn i* I'lTi-cled.
lluw iBiiy this be |in>ved? Ely cnlting or pulling u lifrninre
woaml ■ aerie proouedlng to any sensible pirt ; or. If the brain be
prc<reitt«d from acting iit any way, there wil' bo no sensation.
tlaa Um floaditioD of the mbid anything to do with sensation f
It bait.
rHTHIOLOOT.
U every pnrt or lbs hinwn Iw^f subject lo Benslbllllj T It h,
eilher in Ir-iiIiIi or (Ji*ens«, If ire exeept pi>rlia|>» ibe ciiilcle.
Ill wliiit )iiirt or the hrub are the ctirvbrBl oTftuns of the leniici
placed 7 That portion beiueen tlie curponi qiiadrliteiulna and tho
■uedulla obloiiffivtii. <iii-ludiii|; these partH-, ti>id it i.t trilb Ibh (uirt
of the brain ihiit ibe iiurvca of the wtaua are found to conimuniciiie.
What would be ilie iffeci of dividlii); the pokterjor mom of ihii
«pitm1 iiorveH *nd of ibe tirih pnir 7 All ijrnmtl Ken^iliilit; would
be \o*\ ; but, if we diride the ncrVM of the itetiite*, Uirir fnm-lions
only arc deKinijcd.
Ill whm Diinnpr i* tliiii tran«mif»ion tAong tb« nerrons cords and
xpiniil mnrrow irffecled ? W'v ore nniK-iiHiiiiitcd with the nialerial
vtiuricter of Uiv m-nous fluid or influrncc vhkh pnsse§ alon;; tlie
nert'e* with inch rapidity ; and we are nwaro of such trans nituiiun
only by the results. Wheilicr it in animat iipiril» flecreled l>j the
broin and tmiiMiiilted nlon^ tlic iicrvcft under ibe n«nie of »4Tr.v;u«
Jtuid, or vrhdher eifccted by vibralione or omrillaliona of t)i«
nenoDS cords, or whether it is produced by the operation of
animal electricily or an elfctrwd ur galuanoiii fluid, n-e will not
attempt to delcnniae. This IsBt explanation U perhaps the most
popular one at present,
Eiiemal Semationa.
Whol are the external »ensationH? They are ihoM pGrceptlona
that are ocea^ioned bjr the impressions of boilie:! exient&l to the
part impressed.
How are they divided ? Into the iensmt properly go called, by
which tbe different qnnliiies of extenial bodies arc flKccrtained ; onu
those »enitati<>tis wliiuh are caused by rontuct, hut nlTord no infor-
Tiiation to the mind. The external sc^.tes un- the organs by wbich
wc bec-ome n«piainted witli bodies that Kiirronnd nit.
What arc the exK-niuI ■ensw f Tart or tovch, tatlti, nmell,
hparin^, and nWim They nil ron*iiil of two parts— pAynt'ivi/, or
tliiLt which Riodiru-it tbe iiclion of the body which causes the Impres-
sion ; and ncrvouH or vital, which recciTes the imprealvn, and
convoys it to ihi! brnin.
The sensoR majr be exercised in two modee : aeHvelj/, bj direct-
FBTSIOLOOY.
181
attention ; uti] patnvfly, when impr«s«oiu are nceived
Bl tlio mind being specially directed to litem.
Tbe BVtite exvrciiic giros iocmeiMl dHicacj* and W^r ; yet this
■uul n«t b« loo contUnt, or loo intense, or injiinr ran; ret^ult. We
Uf alani dndcn t Mnmtion hy Toliiiitnrily dimini«liin^ ihc nmouiit
«f ttimitliM K|>p1ied to tho sentient orgnn. Tfau loi^ of one sense
iiWMlljr kttcnded by an incrcMC of aciitcncst in llioso rem»iiiing',
bu ilii« oodvublcdly arixe« from tlicir Kupcrior edncation.
Tbe wniMs are all modiltdnliuiu of tbnl of tact or lourh ; ihc
npid body, llu^ odorous pitrtid«i, tlit naiioroaK vibrnlions, and llio
light, niu»iiiii|>ingo upon or louoli tJi« aerroiu position of tlie organ,
^IwtoTt t«ua4tion can tie vffcclod.
^m Seift! of Tact or T\)ueh. — Palptaion.
^H n'bat ia meant >iy the Sfinm of tnct or toncli ? It U the general
^HfttHog or Miuibilily ; and la more cxtcnsirely diffused iKiiii any of
(k ftllicr M-nwK.
It tliero any difference bctw(«ii toct and loncli ? The teiisc of
Uet is spread gOBOralty in the orgaint ; and e.<prdn11y iti the nuta*
wous and mucouK unrraccs : touch is tact joined to museulur eon-
iractioii, and diireicd byrolition; — no ihni liie exercise of toct
may be rK>n«idcr«iI asptumiw; aail ihnl of tnneb nWuw,
What is the chief organ of touch ? The skin, which is snpplicd
by ncrrcs from the posterior rooU: of (he «piiinl nerTOi, and from %
portion of tlie Khh and cinhth pair of cenrlirnl tii^rvi's, and arc the
^^pme w those of general «ciixalion. They iik dixtriliutcd to ihe
^^pctilc papilla;, which arc small etevaiionx cucluMiif; loopn of hlood-
^^■sselt and branches of a aenKllirc nerre. situated on the exterior
^Bufacc of the culia vera, and covered by tJie calicle, which serres
•5 a prutc>(:tiou to tba papillte.
^^ The cut (Fig. I) reprcMiiU several of these papSllie of the palm
^Br lh« liatid, with the cuticle detached. They are mugni&ed 35
^dlaiOBUri.
Tba acnlMien of Ihla sense In different fir* !■
pMTIs, is in proportion to ibe atiiotiut of
\otj nertro di*tributed to tiiem, and
education of the p«n. Contact of
^Htdy with the aeuwry surfaco is nc-
lO eierdse of this function. i— --^.:;..i
mm.
PBYSIOLOOT.
What conditioas an necessnrj to tha »x«rclu ar this aCDtef
Meri'lj' lliat ihe aubslance uhich cuumt* il shull Im brongllt in COB-
taci witli the |ihysical part of ihu orf^aii — tbe cuiiclv.
At'H sli tiie layers of ibe Mii ntmnffiry to touch ? Erorj Injtr
ap|>cara lo have an approjiriiile olSte lo iierrorm in the exercise of
this fuiii;tioii.
Ity whui H(rDke are wectiableil lo fonii an iitooof lbeleniper»tara
of bodies J The neniie o( tact or touch.
Doea It nlwny* ifire ui ■ uorni:! impresnion T Hot Blwafa, u ft
la vtty niuuh tiiQui-Dccd by the pruriouiily aurronndiDg tempenton^
imbit, Ac.
Ik thin t^oHMdnrnd to tie one of tha most certain of Itia aensM T
It is, |)i.>rliti)ix, the It-iLit HiibjFi-t to error of all the seuseB. Some
hnr« cniled il the ri-'juUliny, the genmclrical sense; but this to
giviiiK il toobi)|>ha position. It if) enpablo of oxirsordinary acDt«-
ness and ceriftiniy by piiiicalion, as in the rsi>e of blind peraoria.
Where is the most di^licai* or^rau of touch itluated T In mnD
and monkeys, in the hand. In most qnadruped^, is ihe lijia, aiiout,
or proboscis; in molluscoas antmala, fn ihe tenlacala; and In ln>
»eeU, bi Ibe anlouns.
Sense of Tiute, or OueUiiion.
What ia the object of the sen«o of tasta t It tcachca ns the
■(uslity of bodies cnlleil gajA'litt/.
Is the or^ti of tniiie enpalilc of reei'ivliijr otbrr iinprea*ions ihaa
those of taslK 1 It alio puKU-vwa the power nf toui-h, and one of
theao propertiea may be lort while the oilier reinuiiu ; and neither
one can supply ihe plnir nf iho other.
What is ihe ehicf organ of tnicle T The t«n;nie. The lips, inner
Kurfncc of the cheeks, palate, and fnneea nlao pnnirlpnte lit thia
fiiiiolioii. The inneono mrinlimnc of the tont^ue !» hift'ily or^n-
iKed, and ihe pnpillrr, or pmper ortrnns of taste, an very nnmeroua.
What eircuiiislaiiceit are nccCHmry Ihnt thi* faocllon lany be
tatixfuclorily exercised ? The inncoun inembnine of the rnouth
thuuld be in a state of inlefcrity. the fluids poured Into It should
exixt In proper quantity nnd quality, anil the subManee to Iw ucled
should be soluble. It is improved aUo by brlaglng the tonilliej
ronlact wilh the palate. ' '-
What nerres are dislribiUed to tbe tongue t Tlie ninth fi™
PUTBIOLOO Y.
nkl, ud MImi braachc* of tbe 6(Ui pair ; anil the glomo*
Which of ihfsi; i.t KuppiMcil lo b« tli« ncrro of t»rt« T Thfl Un-
KmI bnuich of ibc fifth pair.
It tkb MOM capable of cultivation 1 It is, in a Tcr; high
atciw.
S«n«e 0^ Smell, or Ol/nction.
Vhkt b the o1>j«<ct of this sense T Ta appreciate the odorous
opcrtita of hodica. To do Ibb, ImmMJiBtc contact of the odor-
ooa hedjr b not necessary ; an oduvouH ctnuuaiion from il which
^ifaail iiii|i[tigc apoB tlus orin><i of senitit l>eln^ sofflcient.
r.g.2.
' tha Annlomtcal deecrlplloii and references to this figure, sea
ay, page 39.
What is ibe organ of nnc)l ? It is a macous membrane which
bes tbe itasal cavities or foasv, called tli« Scfineidcrian, or
fitiaiary.
What cnndiiloBB nrntt exl«t that the sense of imetl may be dulj
ti*rcis«d f The oriraii must be hi u hmltliy condition, and the
faHMSllofi from an odoroni body must Japiiigc upon the pituitary
MalmHe witb considerable force.
What [i the ordliinry medium for tlic transmission of odoroas
panicles T Tbe air.
In irbat mode u olfaction effected T In inspiratJon, the air
charged viUi odorous (wriiclct comes in contact witb the pitiiitarj
140
PBVeiOLOOT.
membnine, through the mfditim or the rbmI nncni, which tmn
the a<|gron» [lartitles as llicj pkss, and also kcc]>! thu |>«rU |ir«-
peri; lubrinttd. The olfactory ncrrr, being dittribsttd oa tbi
meinbmnc, Fvccirrs the im{ircs«ioiis of tfavM particles, anil is ihii
Baaiiiicr tlio scuMlion U Aocainplisbcd.
Ill nhiil pnn of Ihc olfaetDr}' organ docE this sense mid'' ;^
highest di-grcc 7 In the upper ponioD.
WliBt nerves arc distributed to the olfactory organs f A f>vr.h.:
of lh« Gnh pair, and the oiroclory or first pair.
What is considered to be the pro|)«r nerre of this seoM 7 lU
Is this sense capable of improvemeiit bj educstioo T It is.
Sense of fffaring. or Audition.
rWliat ia the object of this 8en» f It tnakes known to wW
peniliar vibrations of sonoroys bodies, whtdi coDslilute mnnds.
How is the organ of bearing divided ? Into three portions: I,
Um attenat ear, or that exterior to t]i« memhrnnn Ijmpant ; %
Um middle ear; and 3, tbe inlemat ear Itactf, which i-oulainB tha
audi tor J nerve.
Wbnt office does the eslernal ear perform in audition T It col-
Icvta the &ound. which It transmits to tbe menibrana tyiDpant
through the meatus audltorius exlcrnRB. To undfrsland this
properly, tlio laws regulating sound must be understood.
WliAl Is the function performed by tbo middle car? The Eono-
rons oscillations are reccirod by the mcmbrana tyinpuii, and
trnnKuiilted to tbe intornnt cnr throngti the niediurn of the niiddlt^
in lliree ways: 1st. by the nir cuntnined iu tlic cavity of the tym-
panum i Sdly. by Ibi- eliain of boiiCH to tlie metnbrniie of the
foraueu ovale ; nnil. 3Jly, by the pnrieten of the tyroiMinutn ; oscil-
lattoDS arc, therefore, excited iu the membruucs of tJii' foramen
ovale and roliindum.
What are the unes of the maslaid crlls in hearing T Tbcy ar«
unkdown.
What are the nses of the osgiclea or emoU boneg of the middle
ear ? Tliey fulfil two function* : ihcy conduct the vibrations from
■ tlie mcnibruiia tympani ; nml aUo tlreli-li nr rnider mori; tense tbe
membranes to which tUev arc ultuched at ibeir extrcultict.
PQXBIOLOOT.
u\
^^^^^t pari dots Hid EuttacAutn iHbe perform in audition ? Th*
^HHply ur lliifl IiiIjo is exscKliBi to bearing, and ils dosiira U Tol-
lu*H b; detftinw; lijr it llicre is a maintPiiatii-c of I lie C(][ii1i1)riiim
MircMi Ui« air within ihr l}-iD|>aiiuiD ami that without, so ns to
tllaw of Uie fr«e octioD of the mrmbrane. by provciiliiig inoiHliMt«
(■maitre »Bd tendon, which would lie produced by too (treat or
Wafitih presMre on either side; thecflTcctof which wontd be to
tapair the hrartng. It has been snpposod to be an avotnie for
tifinil tv ibe iiitvrnal ear; but this U very qncstioiinblfr. It il
tbuug'ht also to net as a direriiculum Tor llii! air in the cavity of
iW tyiD|>aiiuin a lieu it is agitated by loo powcrfal sonnds. It also
tmn ibe purpose of earryitig into the plinrynx any liccrvtioits of
the lyiiipaiiniu, tlwreby prevejiling accumuJation, and keeping it ia
abrallliy cohdiuoa.
kWbat ia the fanction of the internal ear in audition F Tbo
vibratioita reach the internal ear, as luia been fhoirit, by whieh
He wciabranes covering the foramen ovale and rotunduin are
Ibnwa iulo vtbratiunR, and conimonicatc the imprcsiions to the
Afttorof C'ofuNirtus, which fills the cavities of the internal ear.
TV vibrations are titeu liy Ibit medium conducted to the auditory
aervr, whieb received the impmuion* and convey* Ibeia to the
iraiu. Of the ]>rccise anct of ihu varioux bcttutiful (larls of the
iDtemal ear, ar« ore niLll ignuntnt.
What is the nerve of hearing T The portio vioHia of th«
(ereoth pair; but it i» necesKnry ihnt the ticrvc of e|>ceial sensi-
bilJiy. dintriboled Itf tlie purl (ivbich i« n branch of tlie &(lh pair),
tluHild 1m id a Ktate of integrity, or tlie hearing will be iiopaircd or
dotroyed.
I> tliia Muse improved by education J It la (rreaily improved bjr
Caliivatton.
What It the dilTcrGace between hearing and liMeningf Ou<?
may be IcmH-d passive, and the otlier adive uudiiiou.
^" Wlial I* the oljjcct of this sense T
liflht Mid color.
What i* the organ af vision ? The eye and ils accessory organa
' totaminft.
0/Oie Scnuc 0/ S>(if>l, or Vmm.
It i« to give us the notion 01
IIS
PRTBIOLOOT.
Are nny my* oriijihl inniTviMil to vision that lUI on othfT purl*
of tlio eye tlinii llic iittiim ? No ; nod it U only IhM portion railing
on the coriicn which pontes throiifjh (he piipil tlint ran reach Ibe
Totiiia. mill iiin-rt ihe nerve nr sit.'ht.
Wtinl nru thtt *;lian|;«^ that n rny of lifchl nndcrifoot In paiuiiig
Ihrou^h the couU and liumora of the tye T W)i«n tt Btrika the
conii-n '■' oliliqnely, it h refruclcd
''^ "■ towiinU the pcrpfiidiculsr, rsfsed
from the point of inipocl, bevBiue
it pnHxes into tt iJsnRer medium.
ll in llicri'bj- rendered more con-
VMjiviil or nppronehcR the «3UB
of lh<- cone, Iii [>ii%fiaK tliroiiph
Itie n<]ueouii hnmor.'*" little raria-
tion is prodnccil. an it is of about
tlio same density as the vomca.
Thisfoiiverfreiiceeauaeaa greater
niinilier of raj-s lo be eollccted
lowurdu, and enter iho pupil, and
of course to pDM through the
rn'MiiMinc Iciw ; " which, being
of increased density, the oon-
verp*nce h - dl n ■ n im n ,i rd f^om the incrensed refraetivc power
of llie mediiiiTi iiml iIil- i-uiivi-xlty of the lens. After the ray has
passed the cry^U^tline !enii, it emerges hilo a. rarer in«slii]in (the
vitreous humor"), and >*, therefore, refracted from the perpen-
dicular ; but the »hupc of ihe potlcrior snrfaec of ihc lens is snoh
that the converftfit^e ix ftiriher increased, and incft* Ihc ether rayt
at a focus on the retina," and there presonling a pictnre or rtpre-
sentiitiou of the objeet on Ihe retina iu an inverted posiliun.
To whtii U the achromatic properly of the eye proliftWj ovlogf
To the difTc-rent refractive powers of the humors,
Whui i» ihi- \>*c of the Srh'rotic coal of the cj-e T It gires form
and pruleclion to it.
What Ik Ihe nue of the Choroid' coat. It lus is chiefly owing
to the black pig;nient which lines and penetrates it. Tills pig-
menlum niV/rum scrve.i the ]nirpo«e of nbKorbing the rays of light
after they have puiucd through the retina, and by this means
PUTBtOLOOT.
US
\g Uic ccmfiiMoii that wooUl uiso from raricd reflections
wnet H ft do^co apiiiiM too txrotijt ligbt
VrW is ibo KM of the Taprtumf It< rimdion i« not l^illy
led; Iwt U. Ucamoulms is of ilio opiei'Mi that it acta the imrt
■( ■ Mirror. Mid. hj rttsmiuf the nya of ligbt througli tlio reiiun,
«>h}K1s it to a doa>>1e conlaot.
What » tlic UM or ilie IrU* to vision T It aetJi Ibe pari of »
l>hragiB of a lens or telescope, oiwl its funoiion inuri 1>e to
the ■Iwmition of f plitrif iiy ; wliich it do« Uy dlmlni^ing
RrCiL'c of thi! lens no wliich ihu njx impinge, »o ttiat ihcy mnf
MM et the Mmc focox no tlif rvliim. It is capabl<> nf coatfactiiig
ordnuing, so an to contract or <lilnii> tbe papEI. Its simclnrc ts
nffottd hj MiDc to be macular, and by oiliera vascular and
■mos; tbe reaseb and nerves being di^iriiinicd on nil erectile
tinaa. If mnscnlar, ii man coDsist of cirt-uinr and radinii.'<l fibres,
lod tbe contraction of tbe pupil must be from tlie action of tbe
fimlar fibres, while its ililniaiioii is from the nxlintcd. If it la
tfretile tiMUir. (lie dilutntion and contraction ara ovriog to the
iriaiioa of tbe ([uantitjr of blood sent to ibe pari. Tlie inolloivt
the tfi* ap|>Ci>r to l>« rcry much ander the influence of tlie optic
nerre ; for. if this acrvc be divided, the papil is rendered iiiimovuljle
aad expanded. It also ap|)«ars lo be tnach intlnciice*! by Ibe other
ea dtslributcd to the cfe. Tlie exact agency of eni^h over it
not *^at lo be well understood ; but we find thul it contracta
or dilates according to the in(ei»iiy of the light that strikes tho
e. Tliv snoi of ita tues a tlmt it is partly the canse of Ifao
romatlsnt of tbe eye; that it corrects ihe ulierralion of sphe-
Ity ; regulates the quantity of light admiltcd ihrongh lite pupil,
nrcuuimodate* tbe eye, to a certain extent, lo Tision At differ*
t distances.
Wb»t is the function of the MeHua' (Fig. i) ! It is a nerro of
iai sensibility, and limited in its fuuctiou to the appredalion
light.
Is il iiccesiary to the perfection of its function that tbo nerve of
iDeral sensiliiliiy (a branch of the liltli pair), which is distributed
the [itirts, should be in a state of integrity f li is.
What are the uses of the e>)HuUi Tin-y preserve the eye in a
ict EUle by nictation, regnlate the quantity of light adcnitied lo
•
nei
ani.
^'
^«- d
141
Ills «ye when too pow«rriil or very weak, and preserve Uie m
from tl)e contact and Irritotion ufrorolffH malteK.
Wlini are the aws nf the mumcleM orthee;reba1l f They serve to
COuiiircM tli<! Iiull, and )r<vo llii: jirojicr tlirecitoii lo it t<iT vUioo.
What are the ai»» of tliir [farf? Tlii'ir molHlen lli« conjunctiva,
and Aervc lo remove extmncdii.i Ixulies fruni lis anrface.
Wlint secretes the tears T The liu-hrymal gfaitd.
Is tlie retitia capable or vImiuI iiii|ire*suiiis over Its whole sar-
fiwe ? It la ; but the poinl of ilMnct vi»toN \a the ceiilral part of
the reiliia, or that part In ibe direction of the axis of the «ye.
Tliij jiuint is rcadilv discriminalcd on looking at a priniod pagv,
when ii will be perceived ilini thai part to which the axis of the e;e
in directed i* algnc tharpljr anil distitictl}' seen ; ibcreforc the nxie
of the cyOi in chnnged n« wc wish to change our attention from oofrl
Idler or word lo umuhi-r.
What I'oiidiiion* nri- noeewnry that the imafiR of an object may
imprexs the rcUna. and be pervelved by the ininil ? It mtwt occupy
a Hpace oti the reliiia wifEciwtly large for iix varinu* parts lo be
npjirtciuted ; the linaf;v miixi he dixiinct or sharp, or, In other'
word«, ihi! luiuinou.t rays that forin it iuui.t Kanvetf^ Dccnrately to
a focu* OH the retina ; and Ibe image niu^l be HutTicieiitly ilium inated.
PHYSIOLOOY.
14*
VThU uigk niiut an objc<i:t subtend to be viglble 7 Tli« iilxlietli
if • ilc^m ; bat the tUiiuI power differs greatly in individual.
Hu tbo eyu the power of accoitimodatinj^ Itself lo differeiil
dkUama JB mionf It ba^; bat upon wbut tliis deiK'nUn U uii-
nntin.
WliBt connection betweMi tbe n<.Tvou> tyKtem and (be rre U ra-
pmtMed by Fig. 4 ? The 0|>thi aevt«» aud cliiitmii,' cor|>ui-u nlbi-
CUlit,* pons YaroUl,* iiieUullii oblonitata,' and ihv iirifriii »( the
UM,'foartb,*flrtli,*sJztb,'°seTei3tli,"ei|;btli,<'aiid ninth" puiri: of
Of Mvsccmh Motion.
What are tbe objects of tli« function nf miiMmlnr motion f To
CMCalc all tb* [Mrtial mollonit tliut nrr iirn-siinr}' for nutrilinii and
raprodnction. laromoiioa, &c. Scnulnlity mid vntuntnrj molion,
Mriotlj it[ic«kiu)7, com]ifisc the urbolc of tliR life of rcli>ii»n.
Uow i« ibis fuDutiuu divided? loto loconioliltl!/ uiid r.xprrt-
tion, or UiiK«as«-
What ori^ni are ^sentlnlltr corieerned in tbiH fnnction t The
mtCfplialon, Uie npinat marrow, the neri^f, ami tlin mwnclei'.
Mwcle* bave bees termed tbu aclire or^ariK of locoinoliun. ia
floniraHllatlnciiou to the bonca, leiidon«, aud ligarueuto, wbicb ore
paaaitie.
tfawnlBr tWue is of two kinds : the girialed or Griped, forintnff
mnitcleH uf animnl lift; and the non-slrialed or untlriped,
minK tbe niitselea of or^rnnic lifi;.
C'mtrattlliljr U an inhrrrnt prupurt^ of muHirulnr fibre derivrd
(fom it* ama iitraclur«, iudopnidi-nt of ihc ii^rvouK !>yxtcin. Tbcrc
l«o fomu of contrnctilitj' ; one pr'niui'i-s n cjukIhhI tendeney lo
lortcniiiit. Independent of cWttdly, nnd is tvrtituil lomcil!/ : tbu
otfaer *et* at mt«rTa]«, and by the application of a KlimuluK, pro-
duciniK active eoniraciion,
What 1* meant by x^Auntary motion ? That wbicb is elTecled by
Um mflMnlar system of animnl lifo, or by a rontroction of the mus-
dw undiT (.lie iiillnt-ni'e of volition or the will.
Tu wliat p«rt does tUn function uf volition belong F To tbe
•noapluluii— tbe infloencu of wbic-b is transmitted along Uie spina)
BUITOW anil oervei lo tlic niuacled.
13 s ,
IN
rHyi<ioi.oaT.
Where is tho seat of tlie nervoiia centre of niii«nilar contrartlfin ?
The ciicei)liaUc orfrans ooiicern«d In Diusculnr mi>tion nri! ihe <^r-
[inra stmia, the thalami nerTornin opiicornm at their lower pnrt,
llip i-Tura eereliri. the pODS Varolii, llio pedniicle« of tbe ceTel>elliitn,
Ihc Iiuorul |iarta of tlie medulla obloa^bi, auiJ the aiiieHvr columu
of tlie medulla spinalis.
Dolho same nervoua flbrea convey the power of mnsculnr molloi
that );ive Rciislhillly ? No : they may be nnrclopL-d in the nunt
n«uriieinma or itbeaih, Imt the filirea arc ilifTcrvat. In tbe caae of
-the Hpitial inarron', Uie anterior column, and t)i« nervtn coanected
with it, are in«ervicrit to muKular molioii ; the ponlcriur to Kcnti'
billly ; whilo lli<^ middle colamii. in the opinion of Sir Chnrle* Betl,
is the "Oiirce of the reipiratory nerves.
WIml nre the phenomena of roluntary mum-ular contmeiioor
The iiervouA inflneni-e cmauatea from some portion of the c«rcbr<K
Hpinul uxifi, Olid under the truidaiice of Tolilion, proeeedt nlniig Uk
Murn-!t nilb iinmenne rapidity, and exdtAS tbe mmcle to euntrac-
tion. The miixcle, from bcin^ Hinooth, lieeomea rufrouK, the lielly
mure tumid, tlii; ends nppruximutu, and the whulu organ is rendered
Ihirker, linni-r, aMcl ^ho^te^.
It it uttmerally believed by physio lofrixts that (he space occupied
by B muccle durinjc contrnctiun, and the amonnt of blood in II at
llint lime, arc not incrcawd, or the color nllcrcd. For a nmacle
to act. it IK ncci'ctriry that it pu.«(.'Kx u proper phv^ieAl orpaniutioo,
and be alxo endowed with a vital properly culled irriiabih'Itt or
contraclHily.
•. The nervonj influx la the ordinary alimnlna to contraction,
nhliriiiKh it tnuy Vio excited by other stimnlu.'i. Atier a muscle ha4
been in aeliun fur some lime, repone i.s neccMary, even If tl»e
nRrvoim xtimulux should he itireetc^d to it. Cuntradilily reinaiua
after dissolution, but mueh lunjrer in many of ihit lower orders of
nnininU than in the hi|flier orden. Thix rnay be proved by tbe
npiilicniion nf Htitnnli to the mnscles or nervn. So met imea por-
tion* of the body move after dvnth, nilhont the application of
ttinnili, an is aecn ocr^itsioiiiilly where pcrxons hate died fran
eholero. When caMtrui-lii^n nf n tnnsdc takca ]ilae«, a •enmlion
instructs the mind of the fact ; this has given rise to tbo idea of a
mu»rular itciisr. by which wc form ideas of force and rcsistoim.
In what manner are the pheuomena of ninvmlnr coDtrMtlon
PHValOLOOT.
117
-i:<tdn(dF II is eis«ni{Blty an orRanIo and tIuI prooe«s, eorw
■■'. with as iiiliemii property of i&ascuUr flbri-, and different
lt«« tmj physical |>Toces9 wjili vlilcli we are acqauiiitcd ; tbcnfortv
Ml to bv oxjdained by t]i« ordinary prupeniM anil tnnts which
*fmXf npoD DMtler.
Upon wliat does Uie/om? or inientHi/ of mv»cutar cvnlraetitm
itfuii I Tli« phyBinl condiiion of the mnacle, and the energy of
lU brain.
MmcIm of Inrtte, Srm ibm wHI contract with more force llinn
IIrm with delictue loo«c fibres, the energy of the braiu bciii^ ibe
lui; wbil«, in lBBtaiie«s of ^al cerebral exeltenii'iit, mniw)«« of
Mtaie Mniclnrc nuiy bo made to exceed tliowe of firmer orgnniw-
tlAB. It ia, therefore, where the organlzalion li flm and the
exriununit of the bralo gn*t, thnt we luve the greatest inlcnHiiy
of nuKcular contraction. A ma«cle is eapitble of exeninj; ita
imatnt d«|iTce of force wheu at it« Irst dej^rees of contraction, or
ibni nearly at It^ full leof^h. Exercise, by Improvinff the |ihy»]ciil
mdttion. incrMses tlie capacity to forcible miiiteular contraction.
Hio duration of mnscntar couiractlou is greater In voluntary
(n InTolunlary mnsclcs.
Tli» wtocUt/ cf DinscDlar contraction differs according to tlia
RlaaloM which sets it in motion. When exciieil by the wilt. It
dlffeni la obrdience to Ibis stimnlus; and differs grcully by e.xer-
ci<e, and in dilferent animals.
The •xtoni of miiwnlar contraction is rcgnlated br volition and
the bagth of tb« moKclc.
Is a combination of the actions of different mo»ctes necessary in
execathtg the various movements of the body ? It i«.
TABLE OF THE Ml'.SCLES.
^A*aAtiaao attsr nii kah^iib or I'n. bahcui, mooUMSO 10
THtlH acTIOIIl.
fBi tfUfr ta avm
hfertut t^iMbnu major,
- •■ ninnr.
Otdl^vu apUli upcrtor.
Splvoiliu '■flilfc
Cb&vItAUL
Dl/ft'ir*( if-,
nttttn ftniiaa* olnOTr
nhllqiiuA r.ii#TTiii« iiUninlaU^
'^ |Ntr* uj^
MrrM>fwdi)6y
'■ ntlnnr,
hit <if Jfnppihl'-
KhbinhnLilpU* in^ti^ff,
fvTr>tu> ivkHtirm tgpvrloTt
" will,
R<r|ut |ii»tl?iu ni^Our,
OUhjuua ivjilUa tii»rtor.
Aiolvtfnlvbjf
llIintrLlBil'l<'<iii ■nt\)aT,
hrmlur ^Wkua auiwrlfirr,
Ci/iiiirMimna tlonit
I
Qnnlralii' Imniif-mDit
^nt
BbntvUiil.
Pirt of pHuimtli mfr-
Bleeps
ArmnCf ^
Drarhkll* *nUru«.
Proq^Tar lerd.
.lii«iM»y
" fllHlllQll,
BnplnBlnr lanfiu.
tin*. Atinlu* BiAfbiu.
]^l1»|niu< *\fn\,
TiiR KFitiKvi I* uara
Ptrl'iriMlivtd,
Tan* uii|J[>r»
Trlwpa,
Aannnub
pATt nf pflrtdnlb nt
J«f
IaUmIbu danL
B
^1
^^
3(
^^p
^^B
^^^1
^^^^FHT B 1 0 Ii OO T ■
^^ M9 J
^B
M* otwia u HnTu
^M
Si»Mn<i&y
OufiLH^A|r
/inotnU hn ^^^^M
^^ nmr nr|i« ndUlto,
Kjiltfnnr fT^r^^i null-
F^oinr rvf^'l mitills
rtffuif tvhMmls ^^^1
■Ul JiHICtar,
KiUn*>i mtm fiidU
fvrrl uJijtrf*. ^^^H
riHV (bUibiIi,
KAtMiBbT r-u|4 nJt
*]^ b.ojfhir.
lir'ifbtkiluh, ^^^^H
riHM wpt nlaul*.
*JIb tn-rlor.
K^mKir wrfil nvli-
Exl4n^»r r*>mi)iiiala ^H
Ttrmtr ■wIMaJiM.
Slhu«i*r iHtliiiU lu-
klb b«ttor.
4lijf1i/>rum, ^M
■•rnnlil,
Kilcnwr wU tuAt*'
KiL«i.H^F inlnlinl tlU ^|
iBdbainr,
M'|il,
■
llst*rivr anmubU
BiUnwr prlDl lnU^
Bmcnivr «irpl ul- H
IL
rtr(1I»lilni,
UidtL
auiL ^^^1
^^^H
Ell-Tiv^r JprOpFlUt
^^^^^H
^f
|ALIi';i*i
^^1
^^"
mi I HUB* u ¥*rt»
^_ /t-«*«iJ/Wi..*.
OiirHv^ Iliad ttue-
AHitfOf^ (MM Al>
^^L mill Al julint ty
■'i'>lit>
null'. A> He tt/ttr
EltoniH nail bhIo-
f niBcir !«*•••.
1 ■- IcnaWi
StupMir r«iiui iitUr-
j»uhrfby|KiH{(^Uk
nrdll,
^^^
nnlll.
n>i,ar bPttta,
Kii*tiKir tHQDdl tm
^^^L
ZatboxpT tHbuiU la-
IflTOoUl.
^f
lOTKKlll.
1
nn mmuj
1 All MOOD
^^J^n.-*^ -■ ;lm^
6cf (It. b^F
JViwar^fj6jr
^VnnorxbllBK .
btrnvir APiMniiulk
Ahluflor luilirrK
AMU4^l0F dliilU Eftk
RESS^'^
Kiuiuar winiiut ilV
«Ui.
iiiiDl,
Indlstw.
InWruniL
^
1 n>M* kraiU 4l|llt
1 ailBlMl.
1 AMMO* «|#il nl-
^H IMt.
^^^H
^H
nil TiHH n Hcita
■
^^^^H MnvBMP Ifi
Aw«i>>»^»y
MiMpftbir
^^V^BV BttCBWt
Oluwut Qi&itauih
PrtM D«caiu,
TefivoF T4jHni> ^m» H
^H )•»•*.
r>rl Df iluMiu D>.
thw-iu.
■
^^nkMor twiBB Ihbo-
•llMl.
t-*rll>l«1IB.
u^uttqt piiLiimu% H
^V f*^
OMpnIitr ln**fTin^
pHrl"rkttJufifirnxHf-
(JrutJK
TI>"ILU<, H
1 AMWwWf.
1 - Bnfto.
" mojEhtif,
^H
1
DHim*'-' ■iifriMii.,
^^^^H
1
lUmMtllfimhi'Ua,
tJiuJndu f*ciwrlli
^^^^H
^^^^
fanl-iNHn hrvnuiiL
■
^^^K
T« Tman n wrimi.
■
^^^^B
Alwriltftv
(>iiriHrilt^r
■
^^^^^^K
T*TUaf <a^b« fom"'
niu1#n* imkilmni,
^^^^^^^^K
m.
V»f\ at k'vIbiu ■»
^^^^H
^^^^^^^P
IWt cf sIvMu UP
i1hi*i
^^^^1
^^^H
«l«k
■
^^^^^^^^B
.A»( w^B flb< bp u
<".iHr>T'.r E>il'-'(Jil4,
^^^^^^^^B
m-M**
'JfiA-'Mii^ WifpfWir,
^^^^^1
■
BinMaiulla»iiiL
A4iJ iii-ftr ><4i>iriiB,
" n>ii|E«*>*
\
^M IS'
^^
^^
%
IH
PHTIIOIOOT.
f*n>l4iaBtrniBMiu.
ItmrA, v /ami,
W
TDililli aoUnli,
Eitf-nmr nnprfat
FwoTHiu WrUiii.
Tm Tow D WiTWJt
P1»ni«fl»,
llrl".
I'UflPtiu Innfuis
•' bmU.
KiTvMvtr Tirnprlut
llrll '^
Tibliiii poalhn
bmlf.
mi vrrllDL
ikj^tHviff. AT Jlrnrf t
!■»
jlMurlcr pallldi.
riotnr brvala d1^
Ahhii^tfff Dlbiml dl-
Flpttrf Hffwwrliu,
ru-»<rl>mt>|p><l>l^
AA'Utrlnr |vi]>1iilii,
fkinr briHli nilnlttl
Tn* na lu ■arm
T«lllrl>,
KiWi->nT linili db
AMuMcr psilldi,
lutmmA,
Aililnrlnr 41(111 I
nlKil,
iBUruHL*
Whftt nrc llic Allitudfn wliicli mnn Is napnblo of mtgniningf
They are diriiJcd itilo tlie arft'i'fl and the paiin^'ei thv Tonnw re-
quire n mitKftitnr dlTorl ; the lulter do not, u nhun thi- hodj lies in
a horizonlnl i)0>iilioii.
Does the attltiide of ttanding require iitDscalar effort 1 It re-
qair^H the action of the extensors.
How are tlio SiotvmrnU of the body divided ? Into partial and
locomolirie ; the former )iim[>1y chaogeii the relative altoation of
* QDain's Uumaa Anittani]'. hf Qo^n anil Sbarpey, Amer. edlL bj Lrid;
t 46». Pl>ltiid*lphii. 1810.
PSTSIOXOOT.
3SI
fmrti of the boitr, and Ok taller llie retnUon of t!i« whole body to
till* soil.
VTbat iro lb? Locomotive morctnctiU ? Walking, leaping, run-
mng, wmmming, Jljfing, Ac.
Or TBK PvitCTiON or ExpHXHRioN, OA or Lanqoaoi!.
n'bnt is Includud uiidur tbia Wad ? Those varieties of miuciilar
ronlriM:iIr»i bj- wbkb ninu and uiiitnalK exiillill tlinr feeliiifr*, and
cotnmunicate titt kuuwiedge of sut-U feelings to each olher ; and
cofD)>ri»i» two dilTvreDt neta of actlonn.
Wbat am ihry f Those addrcMed to (he ear, prodiioitiR the
ph«nonipna of >wct ; end thofle aiiprecintcd bv night and by touch
— or the yfttitrex.
Wbnt in nirniil by the Voici, or Phonation f It is the Round
prodaced in ihe larj-iix ubik th« air it pnxsin^ through it.
Tlir tiindificikttoni; by which »pi-ech is produced are elFected in the
cavity or ih« mnnlh and in the fiiuctts.
What orgaitt are cont-ernci) in the production of ibe voice f The
mnsclei co<ic«med in respiration, the Inrynx, the tnoutb, and naaal
f08«B
What are the condUions necessary to the production of the voire f
That air ahall be scot from the lungzs through Ihe f;lotliH, where it
nay throw certain parts Into viliratioti. and then ninke its exit by
the muoth and naaal foMie ; volition ia, however, also required to
canae the neeessary action of the muscleH of ihe larynx for its pro-
dnetloD and roMlificnlion.
What are Ihe e-fi'rfciiMs that Ihe voice h [iroduced in the larynx t
One is thai, if an opening ia made below Ihe hirynx, the ruii-c is
lout ; anotlter is, that Ihe voice of an animal may be produced, or
■ reaemblanee to it. by foroiuc; the nir into tbu tracheal (^xtri?niily
towards the Urynx, provided we approximate Ihe arytenoid enni-
Imfn ; bat If ibb Is not done, no voice is produced by the air in
pawing. Also, if the mnsclea muvinif the«e parts are paralyxed
^rmn any ca<ue, the volee is lost.
What ntirixti preside over the nnixdw roncerncd in the fomiation
of tbe voice f The superior and infrriur laryngeal nerves, vhc last
of which if call«<l recurrent.
Ry wliai portion of the larynx is the voice produced T The in/e-
10S
PHTSIOLOOT.
rior liganiimft, vIifHi vibrate dUtioctlj' durinff tli« prodiiotlou of
the voice, and upon which it evideiiily dejieml*. Tlwse li)*arni!uis
ore, therefore. esscDtially tho organs of voic«, and are called llw
chordtF vocalea. Tliey are opernUd apon, and modified Ui llicir
aclion, bj thp moBcIcs appropriate for that purpose.
The respective actions of Ibe different niuBcles are u follows :— J
(MrD-IhmMd 1
.ItTtfrhjrshlri /'
nMTm Oe PitftL -/lAt .V«Cij.
CrlivwrlnialdBl taallnl -
-C^ Uu ilaltli.
(VbvaFiilanulJ*! Ulattla*
\-
{rrMa rfirTlhr<F Ib^ lonn Mft* of lb<<
■rruuultl lu-Ulnci, ukI ef«ii (b* il-I-
Ui.*
ThoHC only which rpliix or stretch the» lif^m«iits are concerned
bi the protJuctioii of thi- voit-c.
Thti in/ennly or vuhnnr. of (he voice depends nainly upon the
force with which the air is sent from the )un)pi. and iho ttzo of the
larynx. The difTcrenco between Ihc ninle und fcmnlc Toico rfi-pcnds
essentially upon the difference in the wxc of llic larynx. The dif-
ferent notes are produced by different dcgrcM of IcnBton of the
chorda) vocalcs, or liicamcnts.
The timbre or ^valitij of tho voice depends npon Ihc .^>ndition
of tho cariilnges of the 1iir>'nx, and the aptitndc4 of pan* of the
orgvn for vihratiun. <lcpcudiug npou a variety of circurastaDce*
connected nith the Inrynx iknd accmsory parts.
CiUABi Motion.
k
What ig nndrr»tood hy n'liai-y or wirotory motion r CiHa.
ore little hair-like proccsaes which cover some forms of epitbelinro,
a, and are visible by the aid of a
^'*- **■ microacopo, lliese cilia have the
\^^tt^^M^§^MMm,m *'" property of niovinic or being
amammm^^m^^ moved, re^einlilinp, ithen In mo-
* lT^^n]Tf ^r^Tir" ^^"* ' "''^ "^ whmil ovw u-faich
'l |'''''\r//' ' ''" Ihewindishlovring.lirsldeprvtsed,
* Dongliton's Ph.ninlo^. Tth vdltion.
*
PBX8IOLOOT. 163
mi llien retaruing to itc ori'iriiial slMc. It in or great Inijiorrance
ifl the knlnal economy. They moro towards lh« au(l«is, iitid
propel lb« Hecrelions in that direclion.
The cause jirotliM-'iiig this motion is not known ; it ae«nii to l>e
moltcular, wid indetfcndeiit or the vital condition aiiU ^tiniuli
i<NtIag it, BBdi as narcotics, electricity, &c.
XcTwrrvB FoscnoMa,
Vfltt Are the natritire functions? Digestion, abiori>lion, rcs-
plntion, circulatioD, nutrition, calorifiealioa, anil iecrelioii — ccvrh
it< Emmber,
What is cfTci-ted by IbeM fiiDctionsT The contpoflilloa luid
decomposition of the body.
ZXgtitien.
What is dtpntion f It is that process to nhich food \» (ubjedcd
N as to render th« nutritiTe portion of it Bt for abKurplion.
What are the di^roslivo organs f Tlit^- consictt of u long cnnni
of variable dimeneioM at its different pans, niid cuininiitiicniing
externally by two opcniogs — the nionlb and the annn.
What is meant by /ood or atimftUt All KuUlancvt which,
mhm rrreived into Ibe digestive or^un.i, are capulilu of being eoo-
vertcd into chyle.
How are animals charntrterlxed tiom tlio food npon wliicli Ihey
nlMiatf The eamieorous, or those feeding on Qviih; the pin-
eicorotu, on ll»li ; the tnaectivoroHa, on inseds; llw phyliivtrQuii.
on vegetables 1 the granieonus, on seeds; the /ru^i'wrous, on
fhitta ; tbe gran»imoorou« and hcrbiivtvus, on the gnuwes ; and
the tmttivoroHa, on both animal and vegetable food.
To which of these does ibe digestive apparatus of man belong ?
Intemediate between the raniirorons and herbivorous ; it is, there-
fore, oinn-ttiroii.^ nithongh be is capable of living on either vrgeta-
lil« or aainal diet, to tbe exclnsion of t)ie other ; bat when coiiltned
lo one nione from infancy, the corporeal and mental devdopmeiit is
genevally inferior to that produced by a mixed diet of v«^etables
and animals.
WIU naa or anlmab lliriTS aod live when rcitncted to any nnglo
154
rHTBIOLOflr.
snicle of diet ? Ther will wot for nny consklcrablp Ira^h of l!n»^
m VHricty, wbeilier uiiimnl or vp^etuble, or bolh, appe'ara to be
neoeeary to licHlth. (Far rulereiices to thiN Hgure, see Anatomy,
(tagea 74. 75.)
FifrO.
Wlint is lhi> iii»i«ioti of Blinipnls proptiMd bjr Dr. Poreira f Th«
A^ueotiti, Murilaijinouf or Qutntny, Saechariiui, Amylacfoua,
I.iijnevu*. Prrti'iatyoui'. Aciflulout, Alcnhoiic. Oiiy at Fatly, Pro-
U'inacfous, Getalinoug, ani Saline. From thcM «i'»ij>i( oltmcnU
our compound nliincni* nrc formril.
Wlmt forms the bnxin nf nil ilriiik* ? Water.
How »re driiik.f clnMilinl by l»r. I'crcira t
1. Mucila^nouf, /arinaceout, or luwcharine inoila.
h
PRTmOLOOT.
I5&
i Aromatic or aatrimjenl drinks.
3. Acidulous drinks.
4. Aninol brotlu, or drinks contuiuioif gelatine aud osmaiotne
i. Emul^ee or miiky drinks.
C. Alcitholic and olber intaxicaliag drinks.
Liebij; divides >lim<!tiU iuco atolhed and non-azoUied. Ue oon-
■Uwi Uie azoiixcd to be fur ihe nntrition and reparation of the
Hioul ti&uiea ; Itence he calls item ••plnsttc eUmenla of ww/W-
tM." The noti-azotixed are dwiened to supj'ly the materials for
uimtl heal and reaitiration. hem-« called "e\eint>\ta of re*pira-
Im." It has been projiowd to call the Qrst natritive elements,
uA the latter oalori/iKient.
What li nDd«ntood bj a Condiment t A substance which pro-
aaua digtMlon, and Is taken irlib food for Ibat purpote ; and also
Mattlmea adds to lie sapid it;.
What are lli« different part) of tU« digestive operation F Hun-
f/r.pnhtntiOH of food, Orttl or Ihicfat di'iealvin or mantivation,
^idition, Chymijicatton, Ibu Aclion of On; Small Ittle*line, iho
Atim of the Larye IntetHne, niMl Defecation, or Ihe ErjmUion
^^ffce*. Tbe lintt «ix of theiw bdonjf to the formation of
Afl« : the othrrA rvlnle to the exercmentiiious portions of tbe food.
tV dlsntlon «f solids reqairvt all Uiew proceuen : that of liquids
''•priHt onlf tlilrxt, prelienRioa, (teffltttllion, Ihc action of the
iMlicIl, and of th« Kinall intcatinv.
That If. Uungerl ll i* an iiilrmal Kwisiilinn , the H-nt, of which
itforariablj refurrod to Ibc Kti>mni.-li, ai>d jiniccdiii from chungeM
fa ihiil organ, ll Indicate* the want of nvliil aliniunlv
Thinl indieate* ibv want of n liipiid.
What are the Kcncrnl cITccts of liuiigor on the system. Debility
•od diminished action of ovvry organ, except^ perhaps, of the ab-
aorlfents, wliirh are Kiippoted to be incroa«cd.
From Mbal «oarcc are the nerves of the stomnch derirod 7 The
eighth pair and the great s; mpnilietic ; bnt to which of thcae tbe
ieutcutioa of hanger u referable i« not clearly settled.
What aro t)i« orgaBS uf Pi^hension uf t'uoii t The arms and
the mouib.
What changes nro cBrctcd npon ihc fuoil in the nioiith i The
principal is Mastication, by which the food is prepared bj uiinuta
dieiaioD for tbe action of the aolveiit. Tliix nii-chaiiical (liuulcgro-
k.
rHTBIOLOAT.
(ion t<t ninterially aidc<1 by Intalivulion, while, at (be iamc limp,
till- fliiliviL changes tlie chemical compositiun of the miu^ Tbt
resL-tion of this Quid is alkalin« (deptndent upon Uic basic phot-
]ihalc of soda), varying al different iiiue!i, being ibc greatMt during
utid afler meals. The subsiance upon which tho peculiar pro|>er'
ties of salira depends is termed Ptyalin, nn BlbiiminoQs comp»uud
which ocia tbe i>arl of a " ferment : " Sulphoc'jaaogttn is a\io anl-
furmly present. Tliia fluid Is made up from the wcrotious of tht
buccal and salivary glands. Tbe products of the different aalirarj
glaiidd have different degrees of efficacy in this jiart of the digestive
process; and th« quantity a ostiraatod st aboat three and a biUf
pounds daily. The rsliva exerts a chemical action on the C&rina-
ceoiis etemonls of food by chnnging starch or dextrine into grape
sugar, whik no action is exertvd npoo niirogenons coinpouuds.
What organs are brought into action in Drglulition T The
rooDlh, pharynx, and oDsophagns. It hus been divided into three
atagea: in tho first, the food passes from the niotitb. into the
pharynx; in the second, it clears tlie apertnre of i lie glottis and
tiatiul fu««e. and attains tho cesophagaa ; id the third. It clears the
mophngu:* and enters the stomach.
Wbat ar« the nerics distributed to these porta T Tbe glouo*
lAaryngeal to the nncous sarfaco of the tongue and fauc«s. and la
the exoitor nerve; and the pharyngeal branches of the pnMinio.
gastric are the motors ; there are also some branches of the litth
pair, which may be considered as araociale excitor Berrca ; and the
aMtociutv motors are branches of the hypoglossal.
Wiml Is meant by Ciit/miJicxUton ? It is that part of the tnie
digvutivu action by which food is converted into n pullac«uus nuM,
Ivrmed chyme, and is eXL-luuvely a gastric act.
What cliangM ocrur in the stomach after food ia swallowed ?
The mucooB membnuie becomes florid ; thn different s««retioiu
take place in gretter abundance, and become mixed with the food.
After some iu'erval, longer in some cases than in otbcn. the
pyloric porti'm contrairts, which sends the food into (lie splenic
portion, th^ it dilate:, imd thix alternation gwea on during the
vholotimv <r digCKlion, iiiid in cntlcd jirriflalr ; it is limited at
hrst to the )>yIorir poition, but at length it it extended to the other
portions, "o that the whole Ntomach participate* in this kind of
morcmeiii. This movement, which ia prodaeed bj alternate
POT SIUI,OaT.
167
(MUBClifiA mnd rrlaxDlion oT the cirmlnr fibrcfl or Ihr etomacti,
hdUuiri thv ailniixiun of ili« fotxj wiili its sM-n-tioas. Thv
tfOftliiMif iiwfunnol. ibcrtfafc. in tli« BKiiiitM-li. uro itis gfnth>
•KJIkiofj or lenBttialar nmiidn*. and Ibu Miniixiurv of tttv AmmI
•kh thv (lilTDTtiit ivrreiioiiK of the Monuirli mxl ii)>|ivr portion of
lU alinKBlarr nnnl, »liicli an; lli« j>riiici|iKl aptuls of tli< liif;**-
iIm prthnuvi in ikc Ktumiu-h.
niiiU U tti* nnlurc of llw i>nKT*jt of Goftric Dis^tlion? The
prtvip*) aiiiinl is ilia Ga*lrie Jvicf, uliicb is secreted bf the
p^>(<e folltrlrs ; it ta a clear, iran»j<areRt, colorless, or sliglilly
ydln* llniil. irilli xtry little riiicidilj. It U dei-ldt'dU sl-h) ; but,
wi\k nguil to llie iinturf of this acid, tlwre U a diM-repsBC}' ainonf?
dwinitU. Bcraanl. Thomsoii. Lebmau. Smilli of Pbilad«l|>hia, and
othtn, nSna llmt tl it Lactic airid. Hydrucbluric add lias aUo lieca
drtcclBd, and ibey may botb be [ifcNcnt and ctMilribut« to il*
Kilivnt power. Other acidi hnve also been dHi«ied, but con
Itanllf \m coiiaidercd as iu nonnal const ilii«iii>. Tbe peculiar
orfrauic fiTUcnt uf ibis Ouid i« Pepsin, wlitcli ci)ii)biij<u> wiili many
aridi i and, *'hvit tu uuion wiili acetic and luurlaiw ncIdH, lit twheut
power in iiicrrncetl. Tli« qaaulity secreted dtptiids raibrr upou
Uttf )c>i>i'ntl rciiiiiretnciiU of the fjaiem iban upon the qituiililf of
f«Ml iutrodun-d inin Ibc ftoiuacli. A df_finilf y rufortion only of
kliBMit cmn btt ]M.-r(crlly di|:esied in a k<vvii qnamiiy of lliiid, and,
ikould iba former be in •xcese, it will reinnin in ili« stomach vt
|MiM into ihu iHjtreU in n crudf filnlr. nnd prudure diM««c of son*
kind ur oilier. Tm- roodiiion of ibr iii-rTmix fVMum. uud llir slnio
af in(«|:ril7 of ih> |>iiruiaoKa)-lric nt-rvc, iiillMiiiiv xix^nily tlic prci-
Aoniwii of lliiit Iliiid, and tlMTcfon.' drciilcdly uflV-ct tln! diKvuiive
prwrcaa. It b llie principiil agrnl, tlivrvfore, by wbiclt r/inmical
aolution and ndudion of the food arv ctfccled, and Vhifiuf iw
fumivd.
Tlii« Itqaid (lliD chTtne) ia of a puttacrous consisluncts bnt
rarioa pratly in it* comp'Mittoa and ai'peitrnni'e, acc-onlinj: to tli«
pro)Mrti"ii of th* diffvrvnt eli'inviilnry Kllll^lnlll■e1l ent<!riii|; into lh«
cum]H>tit['in of tint food, alway^i, bowvrvr, bavinfr a strong acid
mciioo.
Aiotite-i Riilnlann* arc dMohvd by the j^giric Jnlce, wMIe no
action ia »X(Tle<l u)Kin ttarchif. laccharine, or olfo^inoui niiitlerB.
Any dianiie wliicli may take place in tbe starchy pariickx iu ilia
II
158
pnVBIOtOOT.
r
B
aioniBch is pntin-'Iy flrpctKlrnl npon llic iiri*iiipp of ihc snliyni^
fluid. Oifoijinoiir nmllrr* orr ininij- rrdwfit lo ii uliiic uf miiiuin
dlvt^Eon, aii(lnuMlitfiiKMlinnKlntourfiu>|>riit^ioTi ihronftli theoh^iDe.
AlbuniinovK mallrrx, or ilic I'ritlrin cnntfxiunilii. niv ron.pltli'ly di*.
solved, tlicir cliiniii-Bl jtrojicnir^ nri- nliciTd. and iht-y nre limnplit
into one unirorni coiidilioii. thai of albuminote. wl)i<-h it n Male
tjcst adujilt'i] fi>r ptiltKi'<|ti(nl usMmilnliun. ]n ilii» <-i>iiditioii \\kj
seem lo form drfinite cctnljjiinUmiK with itie koItcoI lliiidi' «lii(h
have reecircd llii- unmc of prplt/net. In tliis prorcM Ihc rp»rrr(.
ing power in carried \>y \he iirpsin, « hilc tbe tolvctti power it due
to ttic! iicid.
TIm- solvent pow«r of the gastric Joic^ is influenced hy tetnprra-
tufe ; it reqDires a lient riotn 96° to ICO'^, nnd is reiaTdcd if n-
dnceil below tliis point ; and if raided above it ihe pastric juico ii
decomposed and its solrent power destroyed. It is also infln«nccd
by malwji ; liy ihe revioval of the vwllera already r^lmfd or
ttiwolvrtl, which mny be doite by abeoipllon in pari, and nlRO by
Ihc cM-itpe oflhc redueed portions ibroiipb the pyloric 0ri6c«; and
by llif »tWo of minute (iicivion and incorforaiion vtVA aqueovM
jiuid.
Tliu Chyme, or prodnct of p:stlrie digestion, rontntcs mntlors in
eotuUon, and also iniieh that ts only redvced and nicchnnicallj
gurpi'vdrd : (be solution progresses somewtiftt ancT it has passed
into ihf inleslinni tiil>e, Dipeslion, therefore, ia not coniptelt-*! in
llio slomaeh, but only Bdrnnced. The lime ocrnpicd in ibia por-
tion of digestion viiries very mncli, d''p<'ndi<i|C npoii l)ii' kind of
di<^t nseil ; but ihrcu or fnur hmirs is prolmlily alionl nn averafM.
\\'liiit is llip iiiili.rf of till- process of Inlefiinal JtietfKtimt f Soon
afler the i-)iyiiii; enters the diiodurinin it i« siilijet-led to th« action
of the bile, the pnnrri-atie lliitd, nnd llic sccrttlion fnim the jrlniidul*
in tho walU of the inlcslinc Itnttf (prnocirdinj; ehielly pi-rlinp* from
Ih* fc'"'"'* "f Brunner), which i.i culled .Swr-i/s Knlrrirun.
Tins pancreoJi resemblett tlie imliiury iclunds, nnd its nenvtion
Blron[*Iy resembles the saliva in its general oppearnnce ; It is clear,
culorlcMi. ili|;litly viM'iU, nnd alkaline ; Imt tlit nulure of Its aiiiinnl
prlMciple ii not precisely the same, nliliuu|>1i il is nUo enjiuble of
conTLTlinf; March Into sugar, and ilicrefore subEervient to lliv ron-
tlaued digcfltioD of the farlnaceoDs part of food dnring il« p«s«Bs«
llirough ihe small inteetinea ; vbicb power, however, is ekered by
PHTBIOLOOr.
Iftt
lb* (U'-r-Hx enlericuit. Acmrditif; to M. Bernard, the twentiol
paqKuri uf the pHiK-reatic llui<l ia to pruiuutc t)io iibiioi']i1iuii of
but ualterti, bj mluL-iitg them to an emuimtn whiob is capable of
fmlinti: il£ way ialo ibe lacteals.
Ttie lliliary ««creti<>ii b aW reccircd into the iliiodonutn, bnt Its
rtitct ngMicT in Ike pmc«id of diitMtioii fit nut wdl uii<l«retQod.
It is asceruined. botverer, lliat it huK the cfR-ut of clieckiag
ilMtnicllre c1i«uic'Al cbauffeK in tlie chirme; reriiit-iitutioD and
•«idilr ill l)i(^ ulimentary cniinl w thui fin-vrntcd. It iiIko promolea
(xrisiatiti.- aclioii ; bat aninmli may live fur u tuDir time nbere the
bill; i« «rri«d off froia the system ariiticiiiUy, uliliuuKh tliey will in
tiw ilie Irani inaailloit.
The Sitecut Bnl^rieruB b a cotorlcsj, vi*dd Ilqiitd, Invariably
tikaliue 111 iu reactioBs. It has the remarkable jiroperty of ex«n-
inf; a wjUent action on slbamiiioa* bodies, »rfliv«ly Inferior to Iho
^BHtric jiiifc, nnd ulso the (lower of eoiiveriiiit; elaivih into siignr in
ttMrly an equal d«-gree with Ihe utSm mid iiaiicrenite llnid. The
Buid uf Ui« unall inlexlineH, com)ioui)iled of thene dilTereut ^«cre-
tiu<i», i>OM«eses tlie peculiar pover of diMoltliiR, or of rcdueiiij; to
n abttOflnble condition, nlimeiitary iinbtiniK^i-s uf every class, *
propwty (MMsesud by nelUier of ibe Suidi eouipiniing It, sefwratoly.
It eomplctut the eonvenivu of Mnrehy itiio saccliariiie matter, It
rmaUiSi'ii olMfcinoas rantten, redlHxolvm albdinimiu:! cuinpuunda
•htch haw b«cn iirwijiitatvd by the aitniixturu of Uile. nnd cum-
plcica the Rolutiou of thin cIshv of iubiitativw which have been
1m|ierf«rtly diisolved ia the sKimnch. It Is Iherefure enabled to
eoai]ilele th« jirejiaratiou of all ibe cam)>ounds called for by the
Vmtied wanta of Uie sptem. The (troccssej of dlgeetion and con-
nnton are probably couiioued dnriug the entire pusago of the
■llfliDDU alonft iIm intestinal canni, while the products arc grndually
beini; with'lrAttB by the action of the absorbents, so that, by the
time the mnss reaches the ctscum. lillle rcmiiiiiii ex<'C]it the innu-
triilum nml innoliiblu portions of the food, tofrollicr with tlie exci«-
■cntltioiiK |iarts of the bile and other ticcrclions. The conlcnis of
tbc iutc^tine are alkulinc luitil ibrr arrive at the ccccuiii, when they
baoonc acii).
Wlkat IS the office of ibe Large Intcniine f It acts as a reservoir
excretory canal fur tlie fecas.
Where is the fecal matter formed, and what do«s it consist off
S
190 PBTSIOLOOT.
In the larjre intestine, and consists of the escrementiiiom ptrtof
tiic fD'nl, IIS well aa of the juices of the upper part of the eanil,
which liare lioen subjected to the di;rei-tiTe process; of the seen-
tiotia poured out fruin ihe loner part of the intextines ; and of tin
guhiitaiices which hare escaped the dipestive action of the Monkrh
and Email inti"^'ine. The chemical composition varies according to
the nature oi' the food ; its qiianiitj, the kind of digestion, Ac.
What is meant by Defecation t It is the expulsion of the fecea
from the recttiin.
What is Thimtf It is the desire for drink, and ia an intonl
sensation resembling hunger, arising from the necessities of tbe
system, caused by a constant drain of Ihe flaid portions of llie
blood.
What are the exciting caases of thirst T Febrile and inflamma*
tory diseases, loss of flaid from any cause, long speaking or singiag
certain kind.^ of diet, and habit.
Where is the sent of the impression of thirst T Principally Id tbe
back part nf the mouth and fauces ; but whether primarily there,
or produced by sympathy nilh the condition of tbe stomach, ia not
certain.
Can the sensation of thirst be allayed by injecting water into the
stomach without its bein^ applied tu the fauces, or by injecting it
into ihe blood-vessels? It can.
What change is ])roduced in Ihe blood by abstinence from
liquids ? It becomes more and more deprived of its watery portions
Is the mechanism of deglutition of liquids the same as solids f
Itia.
What changes occur in liquids when swallowed T They acquire
the tetnperatnrc of the stomach, and become mixed with the secre-
tions contiiincd in it ; some of them undergo chymilication in whole
or in part, and others do not ; and of those that do not, some are
absorbed direcllj from the stomach without change; and others
arc not, nntil they act upon the secretions of the stomach, by which
they tiiidcrfco some chanjie, and then they are afterwards absorbed.
Those liquids which are converted into chyle are either changed
wholly into chyme, or else a part of it is Kcpnrated which nndergoea
this process, and the aqueous or fluid portion remaining is then
absorbed without change, either from the stomach, or else from the
small intestine.
PHTfllOtOOT. 161
h«t is neuit bj ervdationt It U the Mc&po of g«s from tbc
Wtiat U mviiiil tiv rrgur'iUalionl It Jh trlicn liquid or solid
fon<l, iiiMrnil of nir, oKcviKlf frutu tlio elomiicb iuiu ibv tiioulh.
Whftt is tntanl l>v ru ni ijioJicn J II is Ihu fiMiilty of reluming
ibr f>K»>l from ihi- ff iinairh iulo lliv uiuutb. to be a^aiu ttubjvulcd to
^M!itk-«tii>n mill (li-|;luliliuii.
^B^TlMt it VomUingi It is ui inrcrtcd action of the ttotnrich hj
^Rlch it« ronirnts nre cxprllw), uiid is ktirani preceded hy Itoth
\aem\ and pmcriii di><iarbiini.'e. It diffcn from rr^rurgilniioii in tlie
BMVMtloi) tb*t |tr«M-de:i, the rvtcbiiiic ibnt iu'eoti]|iiLiiici(, niid the
tKU^iM tbtti generally HucceedA it ; rtguriTiiulEoii Ih not usually ao
co«|ibd)h1 1>r iiidiA]ioHltion, wbile TomiiiiiK alwiijr* is to & greater
or Ic'v ettviit.
In w bat order are ilie pli«noravua of vomitiiit; cxhil'ited f When
h (a omsod bj eulistanccs taken into the Hluiiiai.-li, tbc first iiupros*
tlOB ia raadu on iu n<MTi-s, and rrnnsiuiliid frum tbi^m to tbc ncr-
rooa ceoUv^ from which it a ruQecicd to \hv (liii|>hriip;ni and
aliduRiiiial iniiKi-'Ips in such a manner Ibiil they ore thrown inio coii-
tndioii, sad press apon Ibo stoinncb; ibis or;niii also cutiiracU
tnn Mn pylorus lonards tbti cardia; and by this cunibiiistion of
cBofU tlw conletii« arc (jectod from the stouiacti itito the cenopba-
nd out of Ui« montlL
^n^uii
AbaoTptioH.
Wli-tl arc Ihc diffcmit bindt of absorption ? Tbcj ant of two
Und»— tli« rxtvrnal and inU-mal; llw furincr inolmliii tlw nbsorp-
tlOD wbidi takes piscv on exmni^oai inailerii frum tbc nirfaoc of
IhebodrBod ibe mncoua membntne." ; Hiid the Inttur, those tbal
■re eflvHed iiitorually on mntlen which form a part of the body
iUeir.
MTbat kind of nlworption in elTecttU in the organs of di(;estioii ?
Tbtre are two kind<! — one is where the matter absorbed is not sab-
)kUiI lo digestive action, M ll<iiiid« ; and tbc olber is wbcro it haa
Un »u)>jf«tcd Id a ehniig«, and dited to bo taken np by the appro-
(■riaie tr»M'U for ibnl purpose.
Ii tlieic a pvniUttr apparnlnit for tlie absor|>1ion of diyle T
■Ihtta ii ; it U nlled Uw Chyli/erova Apparatug, and consists of
U' 1,
FU[.7.
i
the chi/li/erous cestelt or laH<rah, metienleria glamh, and tfiorade
duct.
The laeteiilB commenco in the viV/i of tin
iinull iutwtitiea; eai-h one In a villuf. ))V a
c/ojtrrf fo-lrrntitij {*tK Fi(t. *) ; und tlic Irnitk
iR)u!iii; from «iicli vHltis in forfoed by ibe coa-
fliiencu of Minaller branelies, wbicli anwio-
inoso frvi^ly willi eacli ollii-i. aud form loops,
go Ihnt Itirre is no open orifice or free extro-
milj opeiiiiit; i>|ioii tlie intuf^liniil miicunii nir-
fnce. Tliwii vdMiil* rcouivc ilidr coiitcnts by
imbibition, wliich U a pbysical propurty of
tissues.
Hovr can cliyle bp obtniiicd ? By killing an animnl wliitc dtp.-*-
t)on U ill full |)ro»r«», iiflrr n nill mt*) ; it rany than be jirocitrw)
by opening the ihoracic duct.
Whni arc llio apix-nrnnce and properti« of chyle f II ts a Ii<tnid,
of a milky-vhilc uppmriincp; limpid and (rnnspftront in hcrlitfa-
Toui aniiunJK, but npnqiic in tnrnivoronii ; it U nul \he\i or ^lutl-
nou* t" \\w lonHi; \)k confiptwee is Tsriable, acrard!n)C to the
kind of fooil ; nrilhrr ncid nor alkaline, has a srcellsh taste, sper-
matic MnuH. nnd spo<7i(ie grnvity prcoter ibnn distilled water. Its
chi-rniral rlinriielcr greatly rescmWes blood ; ibe more nearly so, ns
it prurccds fnrlhor along the vessels. It conlains globules which
hare bcea supposed to he ibe nuclei or primordial cells from ahivb
all the ttsf^uc« fire furmed. The constiineiits are water, fibrin,
albumen, fatly matter, soda, ebloride of sudinra. and phosplMto of
lime.
What is meant by Chylotial It is the elaboratioo aud absorp-
tion irf ehyle.
Does ctiyle exinl in a separate *(flle in the snrall iiite^liire ? It i*
fiftil found hi the clijiiferous vtswcU. and miiU be elaborated by
them from the cbymoiis mass furaied in ihe intestine ; this coover-
alon or separation i^ a cbemicnl process, bnl regutnled by the lavri
i>r vitality In a peculiar nunni-r. This function of chylosis has also
been referred to the asrency of eolls. for ibe partlcolars of which
»i'e Carpenter'* Phyniolo't'/.
Do(^ chyle always posscea the same essentia) character? It
PUYSIOLOOT
Ion ; NllhoiiRh it may vnrj tlifrhUj oocordlng to the food and
difl^^iie |H)wt'ni of tli« imlividnat.
WItnt iit lltir coiii-M! of tli? chyle F
AloDf; lh« i-hi'IircroQii vrtMiU lih\
tbrontih thi! mi-iieiitcrii: thiamin into the
ptBi'utimi chvli," or ihii brf:iniiin^
' I'l- tli4>ninc duel." »H«re it iM-eonna
mixMl with tiMi l)'iii]>li. and \s condurted
T ' ibomlM-litnan Vein." Tho motion
' At cbjrlo alnng tlw TegKcis a])|)par£
to prwr«d f^on b kind of peristaltic
a4:tiuR in the in.
Wlial i% tlie conpoallloii of (he chyle
ia tlw Iftctptils fifior to Ita rtitry Into the
rowMMtBric gluiids 1 Fat iii Inri^e ijDaii-
lltjr ; alliuineii in tmall qnantity ; aud
BliH* aliuoiL want ill If.
Wliat in the central lactcalii, or those
LWMB tlw mcMiilcric glaiida and Iho-
ncicdncl? Fat in n>i.-djiiii) iinnritily ;
Klliomrii in lar^ quantity ; and filirin
iu iimliuni ([unntiiy.
Wtiat ii iu i-»m|>o*itioti tn t)i« tlio-
Efncic diictF Pat in rtrj sinull {|UBn-
I tjty ; nlltamva ia mcdinni quanlily ; and
'Cbrin in innxiiauni quaniity. Tty this
it rill lie Hvn that, in the [trocuxs of
•Hnimilaiion.fai-or oil Rlohulr* diminish,
iKliili- filiHn i« pro pi) nig II ally Inumuwl.
A< tlip chyltfcrotiK tmimIk arc ihe oxcluvivc ntrenlii of cliyloali,
snd nliMirtt iMlhinK hut chyle, by nhnt inuaox da Iluidpt get inlo
jtiw rircnktiou withuat iwKiiuilatloa ? Tltrongh the ui«tliuin of the
■«•{«•.
Bj what aitrati Is Lymplton* dTected ? A system of renela
doMly itaenabliti!; iJie Inctcab, and luving itie thoracic duet in
. cornnion with tlieni.
How may lymph lie prontiri'd T By o)irnin)r a lymphatic roiiRrl,
land rnllci-tinft it ax It imir* from it ; ami niKo hy li-iling ihe nni-
nai fasl neoiral dnyM, and lh<:n oiHiting tlie thoracic dncU Tlie
lU
rBTiioLoer.
rormcr method is uncertain, nnd the Inttor doM not ffin it In ■
sliite of I'Mtirr jmrily. Olitninrd from llic itioradp duct iti this woy,
it U of u ruKf untl xllghtly vimliiic tint, s{(cnnntic »moll, aud uHna
lusW-.
What is ntidcrslood l)j tymphomt It is Uie action of elabora-
tion tiy uliii'h Ijropli is rormed.
Wliiit disiipsition is made of tli« lympb f It is omptiwl, along
witli tlic chylo, into Ihc tenons sj'Meni.
What ia tlic apparalns qJ Venous Abforpliont An «itrnuelj
namcrous set of vtsselii, calltrd veins, which commenee is tUe lex-
tuKG of lh« body by ihe cspillnrj' Tessels, and terminate in the
heart ; tliey also receive tlio products of their own abwrptloM, B&d
of the lyinpbalics nnd the lacteals.
• In vt^iious absorption is there any TJIal elnbornlion, as So the
abdorplloti of eliyle nnd lymph f The wei^'ht orcvidcnt-c is against
it; it is. therefore, snpposed that venous absorplion U effected by
tniliibiiion.
What are the difTerent kinds of Inlernal Abiorplion t The
innterlilittl, rvcrementitial, and extrrementiliaL Ity tlie Orst, the
dilTeritii textures of the body aro decomposed, and conveyed Into
the mnss of the blood. Tlie fiecond is tlio absorption of the various
fluid* effused into cavities. The third is the ahsorplion from the
excretions ju their reservoirs or their excretory tnlws.
What are the agents of thcAo nhsur))tioiis F The lymphatic* or
veins, or both. By tlie lymphntics, irhm the siilislatice absorbed
has been Hcleclcd and cinliorated ; nnd by llic veins, wU«i no change
or conversion Iim talccn ptHi>o iu the mntn'ia] al>torbcd.
The sura of the mntler appears Xo he this : the chylifiTon* and
lymphatic vessels form and trnnKfflit only chyle nnd lymph, with
Boroe saline mntlcrs; while the reins tiikc up and tittniiiBit every
liqaid that is tufliciently thin lo pvruiit imbibition through tliecoatt
of the veins.
Whnt i? meant by Acciiivtai Ahmrplinn f It ii^ the absorption
of sabsiances adicniitioiisty introduced into tlie body, or placed in
contact with some pnrt of tt.
Con absorption lake place from the cnlnneonn ctirfnce ? It can ;
bnl It (lues not take place readily while the cnlicle is entire, unless
Boaked ijy irnmeniion In a fluid f<tr some liine.
What aro other iustancee of nceidnitid nlMor|>lion F Where
PR VSIOLOdT.
1S5
nbslnnon nre reUincd in excretory duels, or silualed In porta not
uainral to tlifin. For instance. wli«ii ilie bll« ts nrreHod iii lu
' ^ Mnrv ilad. tlxTC ii: simn oti<I«-iice of iln existence In ibe Uloodi
iL.tii atiwor]tiiwn. AIko, iiiwn Mood is cITused into ibc cellular
mnnhmiic rrom uny cansc, ii i* fouml to disappear bjr absorption ;
■ p>irii->ii< Knt, ami the more solid jioriiotis al\erw«nJs.
■ ihv (liltVront prodDClit of aluoTption ntixf Tb«j do;
frum wbatcror aoiim; tbrjr may be d«riv«d, or however dilTerenl
tbvy Bi«7 l*«, and forni one mtM which is converted into arUrial
blood bj tlie cbaiigiw which Uk* pltwe iii Ibc lungs.
Of Betpiratum.
"Whal b the groat object of respiration T To eonrert tlie venous
blood with iia absorbed mailers into arterial blood, by a fuoctlon
lemiul hetnal'/niif.
Where dnM thin conror»ion lake pla^ie? In the air-cells of lite
Inog), the air of wbk-h podmb in contact with the blood, and fSit*
to il flone of ita coostitRcnta, receiving otlier portions Tram the
f'bkMxl b rMoni. The polmonary opparatna and atoioaplieric air
•re, tberafurv, e«sehtii>l)r concerned in this rnnclioii, and it is ncces-
•arj' tb«l ttic nctton and properties of each nhould be amicnitood.
Are llie muwlea of reipimUon oiider llie control of the will 7
[Thejr an partly amlur the control of llie will, bni not entirely;
itbey are. therefore, lermetl mixed, neither belonginu cxclaiively to
voluntary or the fnvolnntary.
What i( the cnnne of reipiratioa T It procecdx from an internal
[kmaalino dvieloped. jirolmttly, by tbc UiDfc, thronjrh \\f- giinglionio '
tterre. and cnrrii'd to the brain or tpinal luiirruw through the
inediaia nf (be pneuniogaxtric, which cullx into nciion the tunselcd
lof b)*piration. and ha* been culled tlie "chief excitor" of the rw-
j.pirwTory ntovetoMiU.
WImi nioveiBPDiK conMitnte retpirotlon? The dilatationB and
eotitraetioBS of the thorax, or in»piralion and erpirtUton.
It) wbai manner in inspiration effected ? Gentle iniipirstian Ii
iluced almon entirely by the action of the diaphragm ; bnt in
l-d«ep and foreed iaipirmtion tl>e n^spirntory muKles, which elevaia
the cbest, are aito called into action. In both cases, (heir action
Ifi«
PMTSIOtOOT.
i)t to cnlirce the caviTy of IIr- iIkdux, and bj Uist menra air la
raii.^cl to <-iitor thi- liiiiir*, )iri>i]uc.-iii); iiiiiplralfon.
What <|imntity of air entent tli« latiin iit eai-h Iiisplratioo 1
Thvtv If u f:tv>it diSvKime \u ditTereDt persons, uiid In the sane
jicnuri; ikpeiiiiiug u[ion wliellicr tlie itmiiiralimi is f;eutle, deep,
or fi>n-ed.
The ftvcrnKC wtimnlc U about Iweiily culitc liicliea, which roil
with ihe air already in the IiingB afl«r ilie pri>vioiis cxjiiratioD.
In wtiat iiiniiiier is crpir'alion elTueled ? Ity llie L-lai^iicily of Uia
cartileffes corapoting tlie chcHt, and tlie yellow tissue of the 1>r«Mi-
chia, to a Li-rtain cxtcDt, wheii the diaphrngm and other tnii»cle<
lire vcluxeri ; but ihis is ncr-omplished »til] further by the aclion of
np]irti{iriuti3 musL'tes. sach as the tn'angiilaris »t«nii, th« broad
ali(!urii!iiiil muR-les, rectus abdominis, sacro-lumbalii, sciralni
ponLk'UK liiferlur, &'c.
Call tlit^ luii),*s be entirely emptied by a forced expiratioD J The;
catiiiot.
Is (he bulk of the air diminished by respiration t It is diminished
about onc-tiniHh of its bulk, ns nenr as can be nscertoined.
What is the cpmniity of air remniniiiR in the Inngs afler s forced
e.\]iiraliou ? AL-cordlng to Boiituek, there are one hundred and
tveiUy cubic iucbea ; tmo hundred and ninety when in a iialiirni or
quieeeent state, and three hundred and thirty in a distended stale ;
BO that about one~ei(!lilh of ilio whole contents of the ltiti|^ Is
changed by each rettpiration, and that ratlier more tliSD two-tliirds
can lie expelled by a forcible expiration.
What is the relative time occupied by these different mOTemcnla
of respiration ? The iiifpirnlion occupies about five-tenlhs of the
whole time, the expiration about four-tenths, and the interral
liel»'ccn the expiration ond Ihu succeeding inspiration one-tenth.
What is the number of respirations in a minute? Altonl
eighteen on an avcracc ; although it is subject to Turiatioo front
this in different iiidiviiiual«, and at different periods oT Ufe, anil
fi-om sonic other eirenmstunec".
The ordinary numcrienl proportion botwecn the nspiratoty
movements and the pulsations of the himrt is about one to four,
and when this proportion is widely varied from, there is reason to
sap))Oi'i: that citlier the nervous system, or organs of ree|iiral)on,
ftrc disordered.
ruVHIOLOOT.
w
Whal otlitr fuocilonx iire com-vritnil in llie rciipirDtoiT moTe-
BrnU! The mum <>r miivII ; Kiicking; tirniiiiii)!:, or ihe umplo^*
aM of violrtit fflbn; tli« px)ial«i»n nt Ihe vurioiis fxrmlous,
nlguMry atid inToliminry — «uch m (li;r«cnlioii. fpitiinp, coui^liiiifr,
■mting, vomiiinic. kccouchncnt, &v.; and the cxptv^sions — sh
ij^ag, jraui-njiig. laagliing. crying, 6ob1>ing, fic.
By what fuDclion arc ibe chnngcs produced on ihc vrnoiiii Itlooii
rlirh Kndcr it Ql for nniriiioa ? The fouclion of sanguijiraiUm
uhtmatoitu.
Whal are One chanftes effected upon the nir and blood hjr (his
hmetlon t Tho uir io«« a ponioti of i>xygtn and axote, and
■a|iini carbonic acid: the bulk of it niso i« diiiiuii''1ii<d; but
Mbmt eOMS pniMinl diffcmit rraalt.i in n-pird lu tl>c ninount
of tiiAM cben^M. Tku blood, in jmtxiiig from Ok riglil Mileofihe
brart tfarowyh the iuiigx to ibe left miIc, hircoincK of n florid color,
ami this » canted hy vutitnct in llie Inng' with oxrg«ii, nliiTt car-
bvnic ncid h also gircn off; l>iit not in so hrge a )iropnriiiin um
oxygen it absorbed. This change, in th« const ituc^iiU of the nir
and the blood, is elTected by pnssin;; Ihrouj;!) ibe coikjii of the
Muodvce»U. Aqueona rapor, containicf; albumen, i* also dia-
cluuii^ed Eroin tlie lunj^.
n'hat are tlic aouri-eii from which the carbonic acid is derivf^d ?
lilt. Tbe couliiitial decay of the tlKiim»: tlic ninnunt of which ts
iDlliHtimd by B varii-ty of eircuniKtitiucK. 3d. The mciamar|)hosU
peculiar to Ibe avtire condition of miisctilar and ni^rrous ils^unt.
3d. lly Ihe direct conversion of the carbon of the food ; Itiis laid
todrce acenn to be peculiar 10 warm-blooded uuiiiinlit, and vuriet
iu iiaoriiily with the amount of heat to bo jit aerated.
Wlwt arc tl>e eaaeuilal arranif^mcnts of all or^anM of rcipirution f
Tha ften«ral plan is th« mbi« in all. and consists of niemliranouc
pruluni^tiooa of tlie external aurfnce, which la adn[)ti'd l>y its vas-
cularity and permeability to bring the blood nad uir, or a medium
coiitBining air, fnlo close reluiioR.
WWii iIk^ nir \* couluined in water and respired. The organ con>
abia of Tascnliir txtUf. «r fringes, called ijitU; but where the air ta
breatlied a« it exiHis in tlic atmosphere, tli« surface ia reBecIcd
tnvardly, forming cliambers or passages, by whldi the air and
bloud are bronghl into tbe proper retatiou. By one or the otli*r
af tbrsc anangemeiilB, we lind that sttflicienl surface Is provided
ISS
parsiOLUOT.
b^
for cirpi-tinp the respiratat7 cbooges, in accordiinee wilb Uhj wnoti
of the niiim^l.
fVhst are iho relative proportion§ between the oiir;cen iiitialed,
and ibe carljonie at-id esbuled f They ore iiivcraelr ax i)iv nqnarc
roots uf llieii' sjierilie |iru\i(ic.s; that in, the <|iiiiiililif of oxxftm
abgortied uitl cvcrcd llic mrlxiaiv acid fri^ra otf in thit proportion
of 11*4 to 1000. Cnrl>oiiie iiciii ntnlaiiiK pn'fisplv its ovra volume
of inj'Krii ; thert'fore, in 1 1 "4 pertu of ox.vp;<'ii abKoriicd, 1000 are
thrown <ifl" iiK ciirlioiiie ncid. Ic-nvitije 1 "4 patis to bo di»>)io£«d of In
aoRic otbi-r way. A portion of Ibis forms a utiioD with &ul|iliur
and pbrj»phiirii» in tlic bod; ; the rcnaindiT of this ipoU probably
nriile* witli the liydrofcen of llii- fiitty innltcr, and in Ibis way fonns
a jiorlioTi of the water vxlinled from tbo lonps.
The quantity of carbonie acid exbnird raries greatly; the mean
being about IGO grains of carbon per hour for aa adult. 'Uiv
amoaut U varied liy the deTelopraent of the body, and by wx.
beiiiR larger in the male, in « bicU the qiianiily increased from eight
years lo thirty ; stationary- until forty j and decreases till old age.
when it accords with that at ten very ti«-urlj. The <piatility U in
proportiub lo uuBeulnr development.
In fcmoktubi; increuxe agree* uiili llial in ihemnle nntil puberty;
rrmuiiiK Mationary diirlni; inenMninl lifr, and then dcereatics. after
the age of Rfiy, ** En men. During pregnancy, it increa^a, nod
alhO wiicn ihi* meiiBed are !>aspcndi'd from other canees. Cold,
exercise, a fall meal, and sumo of the exnnlbemala increase it.
Piminished in chronic dixcoKes of the respiratory organs, Kleep,
and tvplins fever. It varies also in limO of day; grealeet al mid-
day, and decreasing until midnight, and again increuau. It t*
not formed in the lung:!, th««e organs Iteing merely the medium
of its exit. Many ingenious theories bare been advanced to
account fur the cliange of color, bnt it is i»Ot yel saiiNfarlority
Bveounied fur; we know, however, that il is couuected «itli the
action of oxygen on the red corpuiU'lea.
I« (here any ehunge produced )u tbe blond by cotning in contact
with the air on the cutaneous Mivfncc? Il \s believed bj waK
Ibal there In, but It in a matter not euiirety leitled,
Whut la the effr^ct of dividing the pneumognstric nerrt*, or
oighlh pair of Willis? If both Ridei are divided, draib is pro-
duced more or lens promptly, the blood beii^r lettt and lean cliangod
rBTRiuLoar.
iRd
IHn the wiiOQ« to llw Brlcrlal, »« lim<? elapsM. 'inlil Ufc ceases
If till- n«nc of "lie siJo onlj is diviiicd, ilii-ri our liiug only «
Sa iImi llin piii-nniofrastrlc nerve supports ilio function of tho
knp h\ tviMtHmiin^ to lh<r change of l)|i)(iil from tin- venous to ihe
■ntrlnl, bcnidn lu sguticy id tht* dilTirrvut j)nrt« of llic Oij^eitivft
WiMt i-lfcct is prodm-ed bv tyin^ the phrrnic nerve? AMhmatk
htalfaing, iierfornied bj Ui« interco^tiiU ; and drnth in u nhort
tiar.
I WbcTO i* (be i:«nlral nervouH point of the respimtorj' muvemeiilH ?
I It u lUpfioitiid to be (lie Dppcr pnrt of the medulla ulilonirntu.
mil
0/ Iht Circulaiiott.
\y\ittt in lit* ol.jett of this function? Tlie distrilmtion of the
liloml lo ibc TnriuuK purcs of the lio'ly, niiil iis rvinrii to the grcnl
mitral ortran — l3i« liearl.
WhiH U tiM! eoarse of tlie blood Ifi tbe circulation ? It tets out
>ia till' be»rt, iiiiil Is first disirilinted to llie liitifrs, there lo nn-
ilrr^ii xhK chniiRiM foluted oat under the lieud of Itespli-ation : it
i» ihcn Kent to (be o)i|>os1te sldu of Ihe heart, from whenee it h
dtMrilmtPii to erery pnrt of the "vsl*m hy the iHliTies, nnd re-
innied l>f the v«nii Ut the rifrht eidv of the heart, from which it
fl OilL
Is ihr heart a niiijrk or doithle or^n T It i« fJoahle, nnd oncb
le lit it i« c»ini>fl»ed of Ito ratiiioi r ihc one whicb receive* the
hhI frum itic vdtix in CBllcd the aurlclr', nnil the unc which propels
is the tcniricle.
How arc tli«e lwi> «idc« urilio heart dcsiKiuiUd f One oftluin
i* H]i|iro|iria(td to the vmiom* blood, and in culled the venous heart
— mi*Q tha ripht or atiti-rior lirnrt. The other circulate? only ar-
^^^nl blood, and is called the nrti-riiil hcurl — al«o llic left or |>o«-
^■^r hrart, from tlir rt-tativc position of the Inro sides. The fiivt
^^B nomi'tiatei) alM> called the pulmonary heart, and the latter tho
' Tlii* arTanKcroent alw) pn-serils two eirmlntionK : one from the
ill nlde i»r the heart, l)iruu)th th* lnn(r*. to the left side, which
I called tli« loHcror pnltnoiiiccirnilntion; and the other, from the
aide alou^ the an«rieH, liirouffli ibc whole system, and back bj
1ft
ITO
tbe veins to the rigtit ride, and is railed the gttattw «r
drenUiJoo.
WhnI «TC the organs of th« circalation J Tbe heart, arterie*.
eoftillariex, and wing.
What u ilic qnantitf of Mood in tbe artfriei and reins i U it
dilienit to form a correct Mtirante or tbc <|tuitiiil]r of the eimila-
linti fluid, >>iit the nesmt approximation we hav« to it is. perbape,
that il coa«i«ts of atKmt one~lifih of tbe nrbole «ri)cht of ibe hodr,
and that ibo {iro|tonioti between tlte amoaBt in tbc arteries nod in
the f rine is m foor to nine.
What are Ibe conititiMOls of the blood f XJrin^ Uood, or blood
cirenblin^ in ilie Te«srls, ron-
'^ slits of li<iuvr nD^ini* and
red corpBKles (Plff. f>; hot
when conirulnlcd, il b irparated
into two jKirtiona \ ont >» a jcl-
lowitib flaid, called tJie scntn ;
and tbe other is n rod solid,
called clot, cnior,
tam, eoo^lnm. Ac. Tlic
portioai of ihcxe j»rj. '
(CTcm] cipmmslancea. The wruia eontAins water, rarioBS
fiat}- matters, exlrnrliTC tiiaiti-rt. and alba men ; and the
mrtiiam consists of 6l>rin, and the red enr|>n<rl(«, railed ako
orin. hemalin, hematosin, Ite. The coloring natter of the bloiMl
rexitliM in dietioct partielts or ftlobulta, und. according to the b«l
obm-ners, in Ibeir enrolope ; but npoo wbal chemical ooin|KM&d it
depends is still rcrr nnccruin.
Cpon what does the formation of a dot depend 1 The 6brht,
wbicb, hj assnaiaf the solid forin, fires rise to lbs coagnlation of
the Idood.
Is lite cosealstioQ of Ibe blood a u-hrmical or a ritnl procasa f
It is a dispatcd point among pbjsiotofciMs. Some chemical ag«ats
rcUnl or destroy, while otiiers aceelerste it.
When was the circulation of tbe Mood di<CATered T In IfilS
llv crU-hniled ilancr oliuiard a full knowledge of tbe hct. bat
did not commnnicaie it till the world witil 162S.
What was Harrey's doctrine of tbe cimUtionT tit Ungfat
thai Ibe Tenons blood U brought from otery part of Ibe body, and
4
rilTBIOLOaT. Itl
tmptlod into i)k' .,^la auricle or the heart, from Ihe ri|?ht anride
II towf into ibe right rciitrlcle, liy urtii(.-li it in [irujfuied itiio the
palmoiury artcrjr. «Dtcra Iho \uugf. um) jmasox itirouKli the capil-
brie« into tlwr piildioiiarr mns. Ify UifM it !» coiivi^ril iiilu Ui«
kifi Biirk'Ip, Mid trom tiioun to titu cvmwpoiiding VL-ntrivIc, wliicll
coatractfi nnd sends it into tlie uortn, Trom whic-h it i* cQirtud to
t^ery pan q( llie bgdy, tliroug:h Die ultimate rami fi cat ions >f tlw
ar.mes— th« capillaries ; tbrM coiuiuunicale vtiih lli<^ veins, wliicli
collect tbe bluod. aud can*}' it to tlie rigbt side of tbc hcorL Tlie
erideuct-s in proof of tliiii are numerous.
Ib wImi Diftimer is ttio circulation I'ffci'tcd in the lii-nrt 7 TliA
biooA is received into lltn two nurirlcs s)-ti<:bronouslf, wliieh <-i>ii>
met M ibe same moment vn two siilcx, to lliat tb« two vcntric-k-a
an filled, and bj their sjmcbranona coutraelion (wfaieh i* conliDU-
oas with that of the aurides), Ihe blood is emptied into tbe eorre-
spondiiig arteries. Uelaxation nnd liilatuiion iu tbe case of both
fflurickfi awl teniricl«« tticceed imaicdiately their coiitmclion on
both sides of Ihe heart.
Uq* do thes* aciioDs of thr heart Inko ]>lac« in the order of
Une 1 Experiments hare prorcd that the ventricles coiitrai-t and
Um aariclet dilate at the Htnie lime, and oecupv aboat one-half uf
ibe whale time required for contriK'tion, diastole, and repose. At
soon as tbe syMole of tbe ventricle tcriuiiialcs, its diastole saceeed^
Ksd occupies about one fourth of the irbole time ; s/Dcbronously with
which blood flows Into it from the anride. The other fourth, the
bvart is in n ftate of repote ; but at the latter part tlie aiiriclea
cuniraet with a short, {|nlcl( jerk, which drivei the bluud into the
rvnlrideH, and th»n contractluu is also iranBiniiivd ti> the VMiIriclcs
in nn aliNoil eonliniious mnniin'.
What is andentood by ditutiole and systole uf Ihe ventricles f
Tlivir diUlaltuu i* called dill^t•(lF. aitti their contractiun s.v>li)1c.
Jl TV ihtrt Biiy Kunodii prodni-ed by the action of the limri ? Ity
ap|ilyHiR tlw car to the prteoordial rcfrion, with or witbMit the
■lrlh<»co]M>, we bear at Orst a dull, len^rt belted sunnd. >tvni-hr<in»iiit
wiib the anerwl pulse ; lbi» is i-atkd the IliAl Hound »r tbe heart.
Tbm mccwda n sharp, ^uiclt sound, like the Happing of n vatve,
wliich it Ibe MCtfud aouud of tbe heart
What are the causes ofthe^frict mtujid of the heart, and at what
period does it OMur T Tbc first tound is belieted to depend upon
119
the rvfh ofhiood through the comparattTelj narrow orilcn tfAi
soriu uikI jitihnoiiury artery, ihe paggage of i/nod overtbtni^
iiitcnml Kurfui'? of ihv ht^nrl, the brvil mvnculaire oftbeinidB
aittt Vint r ill I'D in coiitruetiiig, upon the aouud prodund bj fniw
of llic vhartlo- Irmthiea:, and the closure of the anriculo-TCDtrinlK
TaJvffi-, -t>o that it is not diptiideiit npon a single caDn.billni
tliG i-oniliiiiuiidii. 1( occurs FjiichronoQEl}- wiih the pnbt [in ih
vessels mar ilie licnrt). ilic imjiulKe, and the djetole of lb* tnft
clex. It is heard Kith the greatest inleiiKitjoTer the bodjttf At
vcni rifles.
What is the t-ause of Ihe (trconrfeoi/ndof theheartf ThtiwiiJ
Hiiuiid is referulile c\du!^ively to ihc closure of the HDilDm*
Ki).')noi<l vulvi's, and is, therefore, heard with the greateit istoslf
over the aorta.
Tlie fi)llowiii(r, from Carixntcr, may Hwist the memoiy:—
Firmt iS'iiwjh/.— Ventricular systole, and anricnlar diaMi>le. !► '
pulse npiiiiist ihe dn-st. PuUe in arteries,
Si-i-i»iil Koiiiid. — First stupe of ventricular diastole.
Iiilfrral. — Shurl repose ; then auricular systole, and teCMO
stupe of vcnlrii-nlar iliiislolc.
A re the ortcries coni-crncd in the progression of the blood, or *
it (lu'ing entirely to llii- aclion of the heart f The blood ii noreffl
ill iiK course partly by the contraclioii of the arieriea.
Whnt is the nature of ihis arterial contradtont It is paitiy
from the i-laflii-ily of the middle coat, and partly fVom an odt^
vonlraclion. In tlie lurpe arteries the principal force exerted i*
from llic eliiKticiiy, while the active contractile property inereu**
m we recede from the heart. In sdditioD to elasticity and coa"
trnctility, urierics have nlso a power of slow contraction, whitbi"
properly termed lonit-ily, differing from both these, and ia a n^
projUTty possessed hy arteries,
Whnt part or agency have the capillaries in the circalatioO
They ]iossess a vital power of contraction, and they are also snf
posed to have a vital projierty of expansiliility, or of liecomin
turgid. It is, therefore, inferred that the cnjiillaries, by their coo
traction, contribute materially to the circulation, by propelling th
blood forward into the veins.
What are the forces that propel the blood in its circulation
riie action of the heart, the elasticity of the arteries, the contrne
rii Y s I r.on y . 173
I*- Ton-c of llio sm;ilkT vessels, parlii-iilai'ly of llif ciijiillaiii'^, iiiid
ic bliglu claslic'ity of the vtiris, and perhaps they also have a small
bare of contructilitj. The suction power of the heart in dilttting
^rbcther from it^ elasticity or kti active dilatation, we will not de-
Ade) hu an effect in brinq^ng the blood to it ; the suction power
•f ttie chest in inspiration also has an agency in causing the blood
to flo« to the heart by the reins ; while, perhaps, expiratjon en-
courages the flow from it by the arteries.
What are the inodifyiug forces of the circulation ? Friction,
yniity, curvatures, and anaslomosen.
Wbat effect has/rtcftoa? It retards the progress of the blood
•long the Tcssels.
What effect has gravity^ It may be either an increasing or a
ttUrdinff force, according to ci re nm stances. Position, therefore,
hit tn effect upon the circulation, whether we take a portion of the
Wy, or the whole. A knowledge of this fact is often of import-
iHt in a therapeutic point of view. If the body is in a horizontal
posilion, the heart beats with less energy and frequency than when
CKt, and the amount of blood is increased in a part by depressing
n below the centre of the circniation ; because the circulation by
tit arteries is increased, while that by the reins is diminished : on
til* Wntrary, if a part is elevated, gravity retards the circulation
Df the arteries and facilitates that by the reini'.
What effect have curoaturet f They retard the progress of the
'•W in the circulation.
What is the cause of the pulse? Dr. Parry ascribes it to the
'■•ptilse of distension given by the blood as it passes through any
[•rt of an artery, from the contraction of the left ventricle.
What is the frequency of the pnlsittions or pulse ? In the healthy
Molt male, the average is from seventy tn seventy-five per minute ;
Mt temperament, habit of life, position, Ac, vary this very much.
"** pnlee of the adult female is usually from ten to fonrtecn beata
Vk^ti than it is in the male, other circumstances being siiuiiar.
Whit are the uses of the circulation ? Principally to transmit
•"Wi* longs the blood in a crude condition, so that it may be con-
**ntA into arterial blood ; and then to convey this arterial blood
^ the different organs of the body for the purpoaei to which it it
■Pplicible.
16*
174
PBT810L00T
0/ NutrHion.
What h undcriilond by llic riindiun of nnlrltion f II comprisM
the chatific-ii »liitrb kru c»i>»tumly tekiiifc ptucu In th« Viody, both of
absorption and Oe|io.iili(>ii, and nWu-h tSecl ibo <liH'<ini|>UBiiltiii and
recoiupuiiiiioii, or rcnovaliouof vacli ori;aii or jionion ororgaiiiwd
liviii); liudiea.
What is tlie apparaiu^ hy which ft h elTecled ? The <ie]>ositioK
is Bupposeil to bv jierrormed by a set of minutu vessels, bntnolici
of (he capiDnrici, whose fuiiclioa 'n to exitale nulrilivc substancts ;
anil arc therefore lermed e-j:halenU or nultilice ej:haff>il». The
decomposition is carried oti by iht ab*orbenl».
By what kind of nbeor|itioa Is decora position produced f U*
whnl is termed inKli-rlitial, orifainc, or deconipotiiig abforplion.
Whal portion of I he absorbent system is coiiLTruvd in tliiBBl>-
sorption f The lymphatics are principally, if not entirely, convcmed
in l)ie absorjilioD oT &ulids. whieh are brnkcn (town and reduced lo
lymph by a proi.'i?'^ with which we are unaeipiaintcd.
In what eondiiioii does the organic molecnie ia its simptcKt fora
exist t Uy some it is believi'd lo consist of a coll. and by othen
of a libre ; perhups it exists in both forms. ,
What is nndei'stuod by ihc doctrine of cells? li snpposn •
mulri.v »r cir;,-Anix!nF; mat«i-ial. called cytoblaMomit or bluteiiui,
prepared for the formation of tlie llH&iie : in Tesetables this is anp-
posed to be a lliiuid pun or ve;,'eitible mucni^ ; and in animals 1I14
liquor Kunpcuini.i, »hich cunsiMs CAsenllally of flbriii. In this mnlrix
or IjlaKtcnia uiiuiiie RTOiiular poInU nro exhibited, ichich increuMi iu
%\zi: fnun ihn iiK^tomerulion of the minuter Ki^nules around lh«
Inrurr. and iiinsiitut« nuclei, or cTloblaslH. or lull pirms. which hare
within them, and formed before (hi:in, well-deflued bodies, tenacd
niK-U'oU. I'Voni ibrKu eyt>>b!nalii o-IU are formed, which arc ihu
primordial M'lls(«eo Fig. 10). A transparent
reticle is seen to pr^ijrcl from lli«cytublsMt<ir
cell giTni, a» a naieh filnsA does from tlie dial ;
this is tlic conimeneeiueui of the cell, wMeh
extends and bccomcN ho lAr;;« tlwl tbe cylo-
blast appears like a itmull »peel[ within, and
on lis walls. This t<,-sk-1e or cell U Glkd with
a fluid, and is irregnlar in shape, depeudlug
fn ID
Vn Y8IOLO0T.
\t&
■pon iffdviin. nnd the dilTiTi-iit fonnx in ilifTcri-nt tiinincit So (hat
lliBonlrr «rtliiK jirucrw w. ihcn-ron; iiniuirix or urRuiiiziiift uiutcriul,
ullnl a/lt>biadema by some, and bladnna by oilien ; which la ft
Suidm vltirh Gm nucltoli are fonned, tben nadd or c>tublaKts,
ud ili<.-n ctIIn arc devdopod.
[Tniler trlut clrcDnislaQeea are these cells formed 7 Thejr may
pn'sinaic iti two modes: either in an orgnniiabte materiel iiuder
lie iiiflueiM!e aod in coutact with a living solid lifsue, or in the
imertor or jH^viuosly formed edl» — therefore, miillii'lied ai'd
ioer^iiicd in both ili»e wuys Aceordlng to this theory of cells
(be prtH-vKH of nutrition eoiulals in the f^run'th of ilie individual
ttlla comj'oxliiK the body ; and ihul ilieie derive their ^upiioit
ImiB lh« orifaiiic torn p on ml 4 whii-li ure xnpplied to llieru liy tliu
liluod ; the dilTureiit pnrln !id«ciiti|i;. a|iproi>riiilin)r, and converting
to Ihdr on-ti T^niclun- xiich nmliTluN i»s iin- iiilii|i(i>d to their growth.
Wbnt pround in ihwe fi>r bcltevinfr Ihm a libre miiy nlso be h
|irimitiv« oricaiiii: mok-i-iilu ? The ndvocntes of the diictrino that
cells are ihe only fimple orgnnir molecule, bdiere that fibres are
IbrmnI from cellit being m> arningrd a« to form the tihrous liiuue;
whik- the advocates for the fibre organie inolcciilo contend ihnt
r«lla arc not nece«snry to the formntion of nil tiiwiies, since fine
Slims are found in Gbrin thui hn« coagulated out of tlio body ; and
that ihepa U an nnnlufry of strnetnre bc^tween fiilsr membrane and
fibrin co«f^ilnl<r<l afler dtnth. or afler il haK been n-muvx'd from ihe
body. Tbc aiiiioarnnce of tibrilx also so quickly after coagalntion
rnoM hardly, afronling to Gulliver, lake place or be prudnccd, if
thpy had to be formed by tho priicew of cells, The»c are. how-
ewr, pultits upon which pliyKiulogi^l* arc not yet xi'ltled. Accord-
bn tn Pr. Dauglison. all we can af«i-rt i«. "that the viinl pro-
perty wliieh exists tn organizable mntlrr^^in the Rbrinouit portion
of ihe blood, and in the bln«lenia thut i* fnrninhed by the parents
■1 H fecuiidminfr nnion — givev ocoatioa to the formation of cell« in
aoBiv rnwi, of flbrea In olhers; and that the tiMues n re farther
dvvdnpei) lUronph the ngeucy of thitt rfll-li/e at fibm-U/i!. to M
to ci'iuliiule all ibc textures of which the body ix compoied."
I><K< Ui« action of nutrition affect the weight and Kixe of th«
body T II does, lbroU|[h all the peri<nU of eximenee. The came
of llii^ dcreloptnent or gruuth of or;;nn», anil of the whole body,
PU YHtOLOOT
ami of the liniiU fiiii>ipii<-it lo Kurh drv^lnpnii-nt, ik drprndrnt npoii
vilnl \avi. wliicli iirv bcjoiiil our ]ic)«Tr to fniliuiu,
Ic Dulriiion Ptjimllj' aclivc iij ilic tliflcrnit orgonf, or in the Mimo
ot:fanK uiidiT nil nrciimstancesT It is nol ; Mcrcise JncriMijes iu
nrlivitjr, in l)ic riiim-Ioe, for inMnnc«; atid io th« );In[id». mot^tM,
and skin, it goes on miicli motv rBtiidl? than it don io Ibe tendons,
lilimng TncinhrHiie«, bones, Ac.
The Mtuc of Lrahh, age, cotiKlilution, Ac, also modlff this
proci!**, i/tifcr'rr./jAi/ or rircfftirr tivlrition occors wlicfi the
miilciinl for iiDiirisliii)^ the body i» drponiii-d more rnpidly thnn
rcijuirMl by llio vnstc; thiK frrt|iiMilly iici-nni wilh pnrtirulor
orfcaBK, end tiut very M'ldom In ilic vlmli- Inily. Afnfhy Is the
n^Tvnte of hyper(ru|>liy, 1i(<iiif; n condiiion of dtmini'liMl nalrition ;
Ihia may niM be eooliii<?d to ]inrilonlar orgnriK, bnt it itdMiully
more Kfticrnl. \
Wlirti pnTl* arc lout, tho rcpnrnlivc nuiritim oprralions are
anulojCoiiK 10 Hliiit liikrn plucc in tiie lint dcvclopmcDt, and occur
Willi (fvi'ftl rn|iiilily.
Indiimiiintiiiti ik not ncf<-»nry to thin propon.
Till- ilciiih of iiidividunl m'IIk i* ti-rmrd nmlivutitr doatb ; while
llic liciiili Iff till' nhcili- Itody is liTiiu'd »mnatir lU-uilt.
Niitriiivft procL>»Mi «ro not depcnd^'til upon nonrons inHntnce
for tlirir cxixti-iict^, tmt tln-y nn^ liillni'ncrd by it ; and Jt maj ba
con^idpriKl ■■■Kcnlinl to thtir perfect coudiltoii.
These procw«^» nrc ptri-rrlrd in a (ocal vnrlety of ways in
diitc-nxn, and may be pnidacrd by mjinrroun raiii«(^«, of wbicb tha
tfvaiity of th« inutrrrinl fiinii»li(sf Ik frrtim-nily one.
\t \\iete any n-rUinty Kx to the period of linif it reqnirefl to
cffoct u comgiti'te rluinK<! in tlic conttitucntd of ihv systctn f We
hare notliing certain on thin point.
0/ Cahrijicalion.
What IK undcndood by thin fnnctlon f It is that fiiHClion by
H-birh ImdipK preserve Ibe tenipcrnUirc pcniliar lo ihetn, iad^pco-
dcnt of the Mirroundiii|r leniperntnre, willtin rcrinin Iin)iU,
By wbnt tnt-anx do livinir bodies prescrte ibcir Icmppratore
when plur'cd in oni: bcUiw wbnt Ik hnlnriil lo lliemf IHif three
greul fUnciiotiit of rckpirntinii, IniicrTHtion, and ctrcululion appru
THTSIOLOor.
Wt
r
la be ncccuitrj to tbis «n<t ; tt ts a function executed id tho inter-
sM>(IiaU) tyKWin, or ojrktciii of tmlrition of (lie wliote bo(l_v, bj a
■]>«cial ch«iiiic-o-vitiil aution. No single net of Ibis fuiiciioii in id
rxtendod trnM can occoqqc for it ; bnt U h to ibe whole of ibcia
eoublDcd, cotnineneing wUh digestion, that we are to look for B'
ilntJon of this jiroblein.
Th« amouul of heat produced seems to bear a direct jiroportion
lo tli« amount of oxygen talceo into the synteu, niid Ibe carbooic
add dUetiifn^red. and h, do doubt, connt^cted wkh tlils conversion
Thi.t fuDctioii is iuflueneed by u.ge, xex, teuijierumcnt, idlosjn-
rrai-y, Ac.
The rad corpiucles of the blood are imiiortani ageiita in Ibis
process.
Qovr b the natural temperature of tb<! body preterved in a hlftfa
leiDperatnre t It Ik by the etimiualioii of aqueous mutter from the
■yKtem, and iu eTaporalioo from the aurfuce of the body.
0/ Secretion
VThat lit nndemtood by Rccrttion? It if ■ tnuttipli! function,
which tuku* pUce in llie titamn of our orjtuns, and nvpurnte* frnm
ifae blowl the variou* humor* of the body, The Icrm is applied
both to titc opcratioi) and the product.
Do tli« orKans exeruiing the vnrioao secretory opcrationa differ
from cnrh oihcr 7 They do very much ; they hnvc, howcror, been
gr>iup<.-<l into three ulntscJi — ibu fxhalant, Ibc j'oUicular, and lh«
ylantfular.
What ia Um exhalani upparatuat This fbnction la attributed '
to a svt of veweU termed cxbalants, which are regarded by maDj '
an notbinic tnnre ihnn tlic minute radiclec of ordinary arteries.
Wiut U meant by the follicular organst X/ullicle or cryjit
b an orftan having the form of an ampulla or vesicle, situuied in
jtbr sub«>laHCC of tlie Klein and mucous membraucfl ; and M'creion a
^Said for lubricating these pnrls, wliich is dlsdiurged either by a
entnil aperture, or very short duct or lacuna.
What la a glandular organ 7 A gland consists of an artery, au
btcruediat« body, called parenchyma, ubich li the proper slruc-
tnri! of the glaad ; of an excretory duct for carrying off the ucnetcd
,0(ud ; of Teins, lymphatic vefiselti, and nerves, which proceed front
M
PHTSIOLOQT.
the i^BTifjIloulc Byatem ; lliesc are i\\ bonnd tD|^etli«T bjr ccllalar
membrane. Tli«y ore com|)o<ied of lobiilen, tech or whicti is com '
poMri) i>r ilie abure dements ; tlieae are hold (o^lber with cellular
tnbijtauou, and hare a merutiraiw luTeslinfr i)i« wliolo.
The ftimjilfsi form of secrcton' a)i|iaratiis is. ilierrfbrc. a Btmple
cajiillury veaitel, and nnlmttl membrane ; and tlie follicles and ^ Isoda
pOK«ex« A more complex orfraiiixatioD, but biIII e»M-nllalljr identical ;
every Rocretiniir orftnn pn^tKeiueii, as oisential parts of iiE Mnictnrtv
a dimple texturelets aiembrniK;, called primary or baatment mmn-
Fig.n.
brant (a), rielh(b), and bhorlittt^U (c). (F)fr>- II. 12, nod IS. A)
The«e three Hructural cltinents arc arranged in various modaii aod
rift 12.
i
I
hfiv« been clitssoci by tome onder one one or otiter of two principal
divisions — viembranet and giande. In some the basement mem-
brane is extended by eTCrsion into processes (Fli;. 12), but more
generally this extension \» produced by invention and eonvolntion,
as !i> PlR. la, A. R. C. D.
Simple rjlaruh are represented hy Fiy. 13, A. m three forms;
utraipht tnbe {//). unn (l<) coiled tube (t").
JHulttlovular crijpu by Fig. 18, B; of tubular form {k) aaoou-
lated (0
RacemoM or vencular compound phnde by Fig. 13, C; entire
gland showinK brnndicd duct and lobular structarc (m) ; a lobvla
(n), with a branch of dnct (»).
A compound Uvular gland by Fig. 13, D.
Is the physiology of thlK function well understood f It b
All we can nrilh certaint]^ m; is. that Hccrrtion tflkts place hi ll)(
pmmAymii, or in th« capillnrv sjsl«tn of th« Mvrriiiijr ornnn,
Tbe nfMcrioiu mgency prcMdinK ovrrtliin fanctioii hux been a
natltrr of vontrorvrnr for * lon^ time, mid lit not yft KVltlfi. It
tea Iweo ex|)laiiii-(l Ur rxi-luUrc nii^dmiiint). difimiiral, anil vitnl
tbvoriCB. PcrlniiK tlic trulli in, thnl it i* a vitul |ift)<-i!«s modilieil
fej itiwhuiiciil mill cli^inicuj Inwit aiij sgellL'icl^ and eocoia|»li*lie*)
ifarooKti ihe Kgencj' of cclla.
Ilu<r lire tbe urcr/rtion* dWiitvii f Into exhaled Mv^n'/ioix. oi
tg/talatiom,/tttliculor iterrttiont, Kiid i/landvlar m'oreliona. Otbei
ISO
I HTSIOLOUT
I
I
k
(llvifiionB hftTcbem adopted, but this mw, foutided on the nntarc
of ilic Kci-retliiff urf^n, liai been adopted by Biuhut, Mujjendie uiid
How nn' llip fxhatationii diridcd ? Into intrrtial nnil r.TtemtU.
Tlic riirrniT nrc nercineutiiinl, mid tlio Inller recrenii-nto-cxcrr-
mcnt!t!nl. In lliii rirxt clnM nrc the KCrout cxhnlnlion«, tbu srronK
rxtiulolion of the eelliihir nipniliriiTie, (lie ndipOM rxh&tnlion of ibr
dUIulur tnvnibrHiic, the- i-icliiilulioii of mnrrow, the Kpnviul rxhaln-
tinn, t)ie cxImlHtion of the uolorinfc inaltcr of thi^ tkiii, ntid of other
pnrls, und the iin-ohir oxhiilslinn. Iti lh<! Keccmd are the t'xhala-
tton of the xkiti, nnd the exlinlntioii of miicoii» mrintirflni.-s.
Whnl orpinM siTrcU' the urmiif rxhidntJoni ? The pleura, peri-
cnrdiitm, peritoiieum. nniehiioiil coat of Ihc brain, nnd tunica vajii-
natis tDEti«. In henlih thiii fliiiil lubricatei thexo eaviticE, which
opiienr* to be its principal iiKe. hot doe* not nccomalnle, being
taken np by the nhtiorbenls ; n rhiingc in the relnUon bptw<-en »x-
hnlation and al»orpliou mnv ^ive rise to dro|wy. Thi« fluid i«
soppoi^ed 10 trnnKnile tlirongh the pnrielc* of the nrterics, and to
be uken np by inil>il)ilion lliroH(th the coot* of the roin«. The
terons exlmlulion of ilu- relliilur ineinbrnnc i* nnnlofcons to thi<,
nnd appeni'K lo hnvc llic mime uw*. tliut of tahricntion. and facilita-
tinjt till! motion of the parm.
Wlinl i* the orfrnn upon which the adipo»e exhnlnlion depends?
The orfijwsp wrniftronc, which forms a vehicle in Hhkh the fal is
inrhidod ; nnd it is ntiached to the celhilnr tissnc.
Whiit nre the nr^nnic clemuntH of fnt f Olein, ttearin. mar-
garin, nnd ijl'iiyrrin.
What nre the nuen of fiit? Tliey are both pnrrnl and local.
Tlic first serves as a provinion in lime of need, whether from iofiifr
position or abstinenee rroni food. The second nre of a phrMctl
nature, diminishing the cfTecls of pn^sore. forming a enshion. and
by liUinjr np the intcrtlicei to as to give n rounded fortn and cootonr
to the body.
Upon what organ does the exhalation of ni<irrou> depend? T^
delicatp raembivne which exi'ts in the inierior of boucs, called Ike
medullary membranei, and sometimes called intcrnai pei'lnatenm. [t
perhopa nervci the i;eneru1 purposes of &t, and aisc to fill u|i tpoiOM
thai mifrht otherwise be vacant.
bat organ secrotes the tynomal exhalation J The synovia]
rn riioLAOT.
181
e, whteh Is slltiated wUb!n ibe artlciUar capsules and the
taucome.
Wlwt oralis exbttle ibe coloring matter of the skin ? They
TOnbt or a f^Uadiilar |iar«ichyma, or oriinn of !tc(.-rutiriri, in the
nIatA&cc of Ibe trite sIcSii, n link below the- ])u[>lltu>, tvilh exiretory
dacu, wbicb tle)K>sit the mutter lietweuu them.
What ia tiiidentood by ibe aivufur exhaUilona? Tho^e that
iK effected iu parenchjiDatous structiirea — as the humors of tlie
•fe. ke.
Whu i* tbe cuianfov* tmntpirfttton or exhHlalioii lernietl when
inTUitilcf The iiuendible trunnpimtloii or|)er«|iintioii : and vhen
it I9 perreixilile, it '\* calkd Hweal. It U secreted by a ^ditiidnlar
pamchyiiw, Hilualed lu the xkiii, which aecrttlea the lluid, with
OdcIj ojicniiig oc tbe snrfncc nf Ibe body for its di.tcharge. The
qnwjiiij of ihi* fluid in viirird hy a irreal variety of elrtniiiiKlniiceii.
What it und4^r>l(>od by the pubntitiary truiii>|ii ration f It 1« a
vmiiun thrown off from the Kurl'aco of the uir-|iaMa(ceH and liitigii,
n'wmhling very much that Ibrowa off by the nkin, and is nearly
iiltnLicBl irhh it in rhetnicnl conipoiiiiun.
II»w arc th« FnHicular tecruUon* divided f Into the mucooB
Uii Ihe cstancotis.
What u Ihe product of tlic accretion of tlie luucons follicles or
0y|]i8 called ? Uucii*.
What are cxain|ilM of the foDicnlar secretion of lbs skin f The
Nrrciion on the face, u-hich ha« the appearance of worms when
breed tbroa^ the external aperture of ihc fullicle ; Ihe humor of
Meibonins, and of the caruiiciila lachrymalis.
What are ibe glandular secretions i" They are the laiik, sperm,
(rice, bile, p«ncreatic juice, saliva, and tears.
What secretes tbe tears? The lachrymal plond ; bnl, aa we
generally me«i with them, they are mixed with ihe secretions of Iha
1,tUMitlva, caruncula iachrytnalis, and follicles of Meibotuius.
Wbal la the apparatus for the secretion of tbe saftca 1 A jiarolld
and. a auboiaxillary, and a subliogiual, on each side.
What (ecreles llic panrrfotic juicef The pancreas, which re-
MBtblea rtry mach the Mtirary ^lundx.
What in the apparalus for the secretion of bilef The liver,
oe|>alic duct, i;all-hlBdder, cyilic duct, and the dnctux coinmunLi
cbuledocbnii.
16
fCBC
an
PUTtUOLOOV.
What pciculinritjT i« tUerc in tlic strticlurc of th« liver F It h
HU|i])1i«d nilli two kimU or blooil — ihn nrt«riiil mid tbu veiiuus
From n hich of iheic iho bile is ncirnrH-d i* ]rrl iiiixuUled.
What arc ihe substaticcK found in bile? CholeitcrtKe, bilio
acid, bilh-erdin, and Gome Mrlh; ealH.
Wlml uscF! docs tlie bile snbserre in tbe Dnimal econoiri}- T A por-
tion pnssc's off wilk tbe cxcrcmciililiul part of the coitleiils of tlift
aJimciiIary canal; another portion renders fattir matters coluble,
and cupuble of being absorbed by the lactenls, and probably con-
verts ftugar into faltj matter. It contrains hydro-carbon in lBrg<:
((uaiitily. the soparalioii of which from the blood is of imjiortance
to the condition of that fluid.
What i.i the apparatus for the eccretloD of urtN«r The kidneyi^
uretcni, bladder, and urethra.
WImt i» tlio object of this function f It appears to be lo dq>n-
rale the blood, by separating from it (be elements of Ihe sobsiMices
of which tbe urine is composed.
It ia purely excrouieuiitiul, and-it is tUe nilrogeiioiu coapoands
that ur« cliuiiuQti^d.
What in th<! aualyilsi of healthy urine, socordlui; to BeracIiniT
Iti 1(10(1 purls it euui.lKl.t of: water, OSS'OO ; urea, SOIU; sulphale
of pouwii, 3-71; sulphule of soda, SIB; photpkate of Mpdn,
2'94 1 chloride of sodium, ili; plioiipliate of anmonln, lib\
muriate of uminonia, I bO; free lactic acid, laclate of ammonia,
anlmiil matter soluble in alcohol, and urea not separable from tilt
ubote, 1714; earthy pho&pUales, with a trace of iluaie of lime,
1-00 ; llthic acid, I'UO ; mucus of the bladder, 0-32 ; silcx, O-DS.
What are the orirans termed glandi/tirtn ganglumut They are
tlie iipleen, ihyruid. thymus, and Bupra-reuul oapulM. Th«i
of ihese are not well settled.
Of thi: RKPROoiicnvr rciwriosB.
What lit tbe object of thcie runctiona? The preacrration of the
RpHM<ti> ; and ihu difTLTc-iil rmiclioui tending lo Ibii rotull arv treated
ot under tlie fullowlui; hcud : —
PnTSIOLOOT.
m
Oeneration.
To what class of bodiM i» tbU runclion peculiar ? ' To orguiiscd
bodica exclusirely.
Wbot Is DDdorstood bjr uniKoeitl generation ? It i« vhcre gene-
ntion i* effKted iiy ft proccns rectairing tlie i)ri--cxi$ieiii^<? or nn
Olfuil«d being; and cc|uivoi'iiI g<:iieruliuii in vrlivrc friuTiilioti is
nppoHd to Inkc pliici! spoutotioously. Iiy vxtnuicoii!! iiiHiu-ncus,
vilhoBt requiring n purtiul. This Iikst ihvcirj' in not gvuc-rally i>d*
aitted. ftkbough udvui-alcd by muiiy.
What it tli« Kimplvst furui of )^ii«ratioii ? It ta where an niilniHl,
il> certain period of Its existence, separates intoscvorul rrapineiitA,
(■di of whifih furuiB a ucw individual. This is called Jttiii>arou«
gnvration, or genemtion by spontaucons (tirision.
What 1h tni'anl hy gemmiparou« generation f It conslsla lu the
bmatiou of knds, spomlct, or gennfl, on some part of ihe body ;
tbcw btfonie developed, drop off, ami form as many ueu- indirid-
nalt. In both these forms Keiierution l.i cxecuifd by n «iiig1c in*
dividual. llit;ber In the scale we have scpurute urgniiK, ivhich are
divided into tlie male utid female ; some orifanlxed bodlex have both
in the sane individuni ; but as we ascend In the scale to the suiicrior
aniiBut*. they are eeparatcd, and belong to distinct Imllvidiials, lu
vhicb cose copulation becomes netci^ary.
Wlint are lUe Taricttes of this kind of generation where copula-
tion IN necessary ? In the first plnco, the othoi may bo fecundated,
laid by the female, and batched out of the body, which is called
Ofipart/na generation.
SiToiMlly. The pTOCMS of laying may commence, and the fecun-
dati-d ovum pass so slowly, that it is hatched before it Is expelled,
•nils i» called ooo-Ptoiparows'feeacnition.
Thirdly. The IVcunilated ovum may be detached from the ovary
toon after coptilalion, and then deposited in a wonili or uterus,
there to be developed until the proper period for its e.ipultion, after
which It may be further nonrished by a peculiar and opproprialo
Mcrrtlon l\inii§hcd by the mother. This is vivijmroixa generation.
tjosily. There or« aniinnix proviiled with pouches, into which the
fonatr. born at nn early stngi- nf thdr growth arc rcciived and
joortsbed with a secretion furnished by the mother from glands
L
rnriiOLOoT.
tItuatPd in ltii;tc poiK-hoii. Tlit^c nre the mar$upat, and the opo^
Hum may he i^unniilrrvil nn tlx^ type.
The young are ulso »oinctlm«i born nlih tlio ulinpe peenllu to
tliem, and at others wiih forniR which are changed materially, u in
tbi- |iuj>llio, or butKiHly.
Wliiit are tlic difTtrcril acta oecessary for reprodnctioa in th«
buuinri ipiteieK ?
Oirncralion, or the fnrnmtion of germt.
Coputalitin, ur the iiiiitin of tlic soxeit.
Fucunilalian, or ihe viviGcRlion of (cerms.
Conceplion. or the retcnlion of the virlGcd (^rmii,
Ottlaiinn, (It prrijnanctf.
Parttirilii/n, lirlu-rri/, or accouehmtrnt.
Laiiatinti, iir the nourishment of the Infant n-ilh milk.
Wlint ure the ranle organf of gvnerntion ? The Iwo lentm; ihfl
ejrivtory dii'i* of tliejie plnnils, cailetl vaaa drferenHa: tl» ir«-
iiulo' arniinnicji ; tuo cniinls, called fjaculaiortj ; and th« perils.
Wlint iiecreie* tlie rprrm.oT feciindulin;; Huid of the male f Tlie
texiiclen; when formed, tt 1^ received into the tubuli semiuireri. and
posses nIonK tliein to the ejiiUldymns, llie vog defervna, and tlw
TCiii<-u]« Aeininnlea, where it U deposited, until it is discharged into
ihi- nrethra diirinjE vcnerenl excilem<^^nt.
What are tlie fenialu oifrnns ? They are those inaervient to
copntation and fecoindation, nnd liiost for gestation and lactaiioo.
Wliftt is understood hy Mcnffrualion 1 It is the periodical
discharge of a bloody Hiiid from the vulva, occnrringonce in about
twmiy-eight days, and lasting from ilirco to aix days. This dia-
cliargp Is culled tho catamenia, menaet, Jlowera, Ac,, and con-
tinues during the whole time the female is capable of coDceivlng,
trnm puberty to the critical age, or time of its coetatioa Tbia
procsB la accompanied by the maturation and discharge of an
ovule from the ovary, which occurs once every twenty-eight days
hi henlth. and is the csncnlial action of the sexual function.
What organ gives out this fluid? It is an exhalation or seere*
tion clfei-tcd from the intcniAl Kurfnee of the uterus.
Is niciislniotion ncccBsnry to imprrgnation f As a frcnerat rule
its nppearnnco denotes the cnpuljility of being impregnated, and
Its absence Ihe wnnt orcnpnhility ; yot there are exceptions to it.
Where does /ecuntfaf ion and conception occur f In the ovariam.
PRVBIOLOOr.
IM
Wbat ]>erlod etnpses after r«cuiidaiiou before the ovom arrives
In (he m^nis ? Aboiil ten or tvelvo dnye,
Hftw may llie hfitotlicsts of generation be divided ? Tliev mny
t dined voder two hcaUs— ihe s^^tem of epigenestn, and tliat of
Itwtution.
Wbsl ia Dnder^lood by tlie sysiem of Epi'jennUI II la the
I tlwry wliich Bupjioaes ihe neu- being to be formed of nialcnals
Ifbniiiibtd by both iexes. ibe parllclea of whielt )>reviou6ly pottaesed
[tiw nKcosarjr arrangement for cousiltuling It; and it is alut sop-
' poied that ibwe (tarltvWs btirc a controllinfr af^iit or force whicli
rrf;ulau-ii their uSnIty, dilTercnt frum tlie ordiiiurir force* of matter,
ud lliiit force ban becu tertned cotmu; platiiir. nisus formalivut,
Ac&c.
^^ B'lint is uiider^ivud by llie ibeory of Evolulionf Tliia theory
^HnpiJoie?! tliut tlic uvm Individual pre-exiaU in iome eliape in one
^Bsf the wxes, but reqairea to be vivEHed by the other, in the gMi«-
^Viuive act, afler vhidi cummeiice the dereiopnieute or evolutions
^pvUcb result in llte rurmation uf a distinct being.
Bow are the advocates of this theory divided ? Some of them
ni|>poi« that the grerm exists iu the ovary of the feiiinle. and recjuirea
only the viiifyinif influence uf llie male s|>erm to eau^e its evulutioti.
! Tbe«e are called 0(yiri<rfit. Olhi-ra -lupporie tlir male x|iL-rm ti> coo-
tain the rudimeulA ol the new beinp, mid ilmt ike fiMiiale merely
alToTds it a nidas and pabulniu daring its development. The tatlei
' are called tpermoliuls, feminists, and a'limalcvluils.
i What ia nnderKlood by the doctrine of OT»n« ftuinn ex oeo. as
l^ldvocatetl by Uarvey r It auppodes all animala to orf!>nale from
< 'lb ovum, or tgg, ntid that this is furniEhcd by the female. In th«
hnmaD being, itit-y arc ve^icalee, ovules or ova, which csiisl in tin
ovaria, one of vhith niatiircM, and is thrown off every twenty-eight
days, wunliug only to be feciindolcd by the tuaie to bo evolved and
produce a living being.
Wliat ia the mdfit modern view of this subject, as adopted by
lyaiologista t It is a modiliealion of the ibeory of ejii);enes!s.
ley believe there most be a union of niaterinU fumislivd by both
f$, otherwise it is imposJble to explain the liniitiirity of confor-
lion to boih parents ; thai the si^ereliou of ibe mule, llie sperm
I, is united to (he ovule funiislied >>y the ovuririm of the female ;
d that (be embryo rcsalta tt<tm n iinion of ilir-n products, Im-
IB"
I
PHTBIOLOOT.
pnasei villi life from t1i« instant or each union, and Kilb & gmtrt
or lese rir!ieinl>laiicc lo one or llio other |)artiit.
Ill wiml mniiiicr does tlie recDndatio); lliiid of ihe mnle reach (1m
OTur)»f Tiiia U siill a dispnled qnestton «n«nf:st p1iv»io1of;istB ;
Bome allc^ng tliat il passes from the Taf;iua inio Oic utcnis, tlieiico
flloMj! the Fullo)>iuti inbes to ihe ovaries ; utLierB »ti|)[ioKe it to Iw
traiiiiinilled from llie vapna to ilie ovaries, (hroti|;1i the inlerrtn-
lion of special absorbents, but these have not ea vet been (>roT«d
to exist. The fiirijier theory scvtuK the more proboble, and thai H
Id promoted hy cilinn- aetiou.
Is there any eoiisciousne&s of fecuinlation on the part of llw
feniaU- at ihc moment of its occurrence. There are no ajmplona
thnt can l>e depend)^ on. At what period, tn the human female,
id ctineL'ptiou most likely lo occur T Immediately before and after
the menstrual period ; particnlarly the latter.
What is the proportion of twin cases in this conntr; f About
one in seTCDty-fiTO.
Aazs.
*
Hotr an the dilTercnt aprei divided ? Into Infancy, enmpridnfc
the period from birth until the second dentition; childhood, that
Ix'lncun the Msrond dentition and puberty; adolesceuce, thnt
lielivci-n ])nl>eriy and manhood ; Tirility, that between youth aad
old HfTt:; and old ii|te.
How Ik the period of infancy divided ? Into that aft^ the cliiki
ix iwhi^red Into the world until the lirst dvntitioa, compriainjr abont
Keren months. Secondly. Tliu period of first dentition, and li
considered to inchiile the period betwet^n seven montha and two
years. Thirdly. The Ijulnnee of the period of infancy.
Thrtiii|rli whnt period lioes fhiliUinod extend f From the wrreDtli
lo the flfltcnlb yt-ar, or to the periiid of puberty.
Through whiil piTiod diwn o'li'trKcenet extptid ? Krnni about
the lifitcnih to ihc twenty-Gfth year in men, and from Uricen to
twenty •one in vronien.
IIuw IK the period of ririhli/ or manfiaod divided ? Into ihrM
periods — crcKcent, ciinfirmed. and decrcsTOUt virility. The fir*! of
the<tc extendK from the ap of twenty-live to thirty-live in the male,
and from twcniy-oue to tliirty in thci fimalc ; Ihe second, from thirty'
^
VBTBIIIL.QCT. 15T
§n to Rni-feiv ^ Off WKb^ sin fenn. uifiv lo nr^m Ck Ocnttw :
dK third. Epw Sic7MEk« o» sxet sl ek nule. ani ^n &nv CO lAr
htkfeMie.
Vku u Mi'i I III! Ill &T jMf «p! f Ec is :&« pRioii whm cnn-
lU«f mm; 11^1 1 ^ai liiiiBORjes three periiMb ■» :itur«s : iimptmi^
ot pen oid aiR^ rmrMTnir ga jevtncr irus ; coalicveii old axv.
or cMhniT, u ogbcr-bc ,?**b • '"■^ deaeyiutiie; &»■ m^et.&tv
nntdL
Hn ue thr dtfcittta desizBaioi 7 Br ib« Units t«->Mf>i'r«m«-ni:
CMMnfMaf. irfauMyiMJ HMn. mrqvir^ liiWirrei^iivi:. mi\il the rurie-
tiatf Ae kmimmi» ipeeiet. or O^ diffnent rmr^i of MvniiW.
TfmpfTvmenlt.
Thtt a ndcmood br lemprrtvm-^U f Tlwr mn tlioe« indi-
ridaal diffmans wbkfc cobski in sarii diiproponion i>r p«rt$. a^
neudi Totame and •ctiTitT. aa lo sensiblT modifj thr whole or-
euin, bat witbon iatcffffin^ with the health : and. therefore.
I)^! phniolofKal eoaditioD.
Bo* uc the tesperafltenU dinded 7 Into the MnjTinnc, the
Wma or ckoUrie, the m^(ancA.j/ic. the phlt^matic. and the
Ww u« the characteristics of the gangnine Ifmperamralt
Then is ■ predomiDaoce of the circiilaiurr STslem, eharacteriied
°J ■ ttroDg, freqaent, and regular pu1:% ; roddj coiufiloxion ;
MisMtd couDtensnce ; a good and distinct It -marked shajH' : firm
'"li ; light b»ir ; fair skin ; bine eyes ; great nervoos snscejilibi-
^] quick conceptioti ; ready memory ; UvcIt imagination ; addif-
tioa to the pleasores of the table ; and amorousness. The diseases
of this temperament are generally violent ; and are sealed in the
nrraliiory grstera — as fevers, inflammations, and hemorrhages.
Vbl are the characteristics of the bilious or choleric Irmjtr'm-
"««? The poise is strong, hard, and frequent; the subcutaneons
winj are prominent; the skin is of a brovn color, inclining to
Trflow; hair dark ; body moderately fleshy ; muscles firm mid well-
■»fied ; the passions violent and easily excited ; temiier alinipt
•■d impetnoOR ; great Brmness and inflexibility of character ; bold-
PKTBIOLOOr.
iM>Ks in th« flonctptton of ^rojMta, and antirinf; perserenHico b
ihrir rtildltniMit. Th« diseases are gPiierally combintd with more or
le«s dornDgcmeni or ibc bepatic system, vrhtcli is conuidend to bo
liromiiiciitly doTolopcd.
What arv the characteristics of tbe metanehoiie lemperameTUt
Thfl vital TunctioDS are feebly or irregularljr pcrforraotl ; ihc skin
aMuniM & deoper hne ; the conDtnumce is mI low and tnd; Ib<.-
bowcls fire torpid, and all tbe oxcretiona are txrd)^; thepuleeii
hnrd and babituall? coiilracled ; the imagioation is gloomy, tad
Ibc temper suspicious.
What are ibe charoctcri^lics of the pJi/pf/maJtc, /ynijiftotit?, or
pilvitoue lentperanient t They are soft Besli ; pnle »kin ; foir
hnir ; weak, slow, oiid soft pulse ; flgnre rounded, bnt ineJiprcMiro ;
tbe Titnl Bclion* more or less languid ; Ihc memory not tcnnciou*.
and the attention Tacillating ; with aversion to botli mental and
corporeal exertion.
What ore the charneterif ties of tbe nrroout Umperamrnt f The
oervoDs system is predominant. The miwdos ore monll, sufl, and,
»8 !t If ere, wasted ; ■ slender form, jrencrnlly ; great TiridncM of
sensation ; and promptitude and fickleness of rrsotution. The dit*
enst-s iTicidenl to a iircdominnnce of thi« temperninent are of tbc
hy»tericol and cur.vulcive kind ; or those usually denominated
neri-ouf.
Theee distinctions are not always well marked, and the dilfcrent
lempernmenls are Dsually blended together, so ns frequently If
render il diCUciili to decide wbiefa on* predominntes.
CoMtilulwn and Mioayncruc*/, rfv.
What \» understood by the conttiUttion of an Individua] ? It is
thu mode of organljmilon proper to that person ; and tbey are as
Dumcrou.t us the individuals themselves,
What t« nnUerstood by idloxtjncracy t It is a term apptieii to
the pernllar disposition wliteh cnnses an individual to be affected
by exlriUK^ouH bodies in a way dttTerent from that whicb tlicy affect
mankind (n general,
fe
PART III.
CHEMISTRY.
om
PART in. — CHEMISTRY.
$
i
VTrat is Ch«mistT7 f It is the Bcience nlitcb makes Iciiown tha
sompMition of bodies, and the luaiiuer in wlilcb tbcy comport with
KLch other.
Oalokic.
Thai ia oodeTBtood by the l«riti catorif:f It !« tlie cn««o or
t^t producing the seusatloD and {ihenomeris of heat.
Vhst are some of th« )>ro]>ertSes a( caliirii-, or liriit7 It has
koj npposed to b« a i<iilill« lliiiil, the imrticici or whidi repel
wh other, and are attrucK-d liv nil ^ihir xnhtUuHv; it is impou-
dtnble ; cxiMods, and is pn'scot in all bodirs : transferable fVom
one body to nnotber; tending to an cqnilihrium in three ways —
bf direct contact, by condnetion, and by railintion. The gcuerally
Ritittd opinion now is, that th« phenomena of heat are eaosed by
ilbtuioiia of a rery snblte eihcrinl me<liiim.
Vnan ar« the principal coudilionB which inSnence the conimuni-
wHoii of b«at by dim4 conlad^ The degree of conliguity, and
'i'eondiKting po¥rer of snbsiances ; electricity h exdted os akloric
pwcs trttm one body to another.
Bo« ar« bodies divided in re^rard to their power of condueting
<^loric f Into condnctors, and non-conductors ; ooiong the former
Ibc mctnU, and amung the latter, or (hose which conduct very
Vetly, nri; nhm, wood, charcoal, floids, gasen, and porona
inec« iicncnilly. With rcRurd lo ihe relntiTe conducting
Iw*! of the ipetuli", lliey slanil in llie fullowjug order : Gold, the
^tt} then, silver, copper, ir^in, line, tin, lend, and platinum.
Ar« liquids good condnclors t Liquids have scarcely any con*
dsctjug power ; but when heat is applied to the lower portion of
nsii
OBtMtST&T.
them, ucendlnff and deaceiidlu;; cnrrento aro cEtsbllabw) i tbt
lioMed partides, being exjiaiided, rise, and coldrr onM dtannd
U> take their plo^e ; ao that very soon ercry panidt> ot iW Raid \tt
lieated by direct contact with the heated portion of the conlniniiig
veftsel. If the heat u applied at the top, the liquid is itc«rcdy
beated at all, except »t the surrace.
What IB understood b)' the radiation of caloric t Wbon host
passes from one body to another, independent of n medium, there*
fore in vaoDo, it is termed radiation ; and the bent so distributed
fs called radiant or radiatfd heal.
A heated body snupetided in the nir Iin* il» tpniperolnre rodnced
to an eqiiitibrinin : what arc Ok modes by which it ig neeouipliitbed T
It is done in thrpc ways : first, by Ihc cvnilucUn<! power of the nir,
irliich is rery tridiiiit ; sceondly, by tin; mobUiti/ of ihc nir io con-
tact witli it ; nnd, thirdly, by radiation.
IIow is heat diiitributcd in rodiniion F It is emitted from the
GnrTnco of a hot body equally in all directions, in rittbt liuefi, like
radii from the centre to the circumferenee of a s]ih«re ; and when
tliey fall upon another body Hrc distributed in three ways : re_fiected,
abiorbed, or transmitted. In the first and third cases, tlw lem-
perfttare of the body on which the rays fall is not nfTccled. in (he
other it is increased.
In what proportion does bent decrease as we recede fruu a
body f It diminishes in the ratio of the squares of the diiit«ncc6
from the nidinlirig body.
It the riitliiiilnjt power of a body inflncnced by the n«iur« of ihe
radiating Kurfncef It »; a polished plate of metal radiaiw ret7
iniperrcc'lly ; if rong^h^Jied, its rndinting: power is increased ; and,
if covered with a tliin layer of paper, isinglass, wax, or rMia, U is
greiitly increased.
The eoli>r of surfaces has been thought to hare a great effect on
the radiating power ; block radiating the most rapidly, r«d le«a,
and while Blill lea*. This luis been llic most prevalent Tiew of the
subject, ulthoujjli some meent expcrimcuts of Prof. Uache appear
to prove Ibat color alone, independent of the molecular strueturei
doest not influence the radintiu); power of i^urfnces.
Can heat be rdleeted when acrompnuied with light f It can,
and is subject to the Kiime laws in this respect as light.
Will a good TadialiuK surfuce mnki* a ^od reSectorT Noj
OIIKMISTUr.
I»8
•tUkfr vlll B irood reltector roak« & Rood radiator, ihcR« pro*
ptftlM b«ing invrrst'lj lo vnvh other ss a ^rriirrnl rule.
ffkm Iwnt strikes an 0]inqiip hotlr. niicl it is nol n-ltrrtcd, wW
Imomk ot '»? Il is iiivnTinlilTaftioWW; ntid llii-ir nivx nrc mip-
plMmHal lo ihe nn wliidi may I* reflpcttil if nny nrc rcllccli-*!.
WImI rPl»tton exUls beiwoen ihe nh)i&r/jf(Vr nntl the trflccfii!*
|«ir0E of bodWsi' They nrc in aii inrcrsE proimtlion to cot'li
•Cbir. So tlwt th« inorei rays of heat ihat arc ebsorbcd by a body
llir fewer are refleclrd. and ftw I'ere/i.
What relation «xt!>l« lietwemi tlic raiUanI ai>d ahtorfttiiv |>ow«r
rf ImhUmT TItose siirfaees of bodies wbioh hnve Die ali&ortitive
|»«er Iiave tbe FadiatiDf; power diweily |iro|iort!orial in most
Wtiinim.
1m that one «)«ss of anrfiiccs tire );ood nli^orbers and radiators,
vliile Buoilier are good reflecloni and rett>ini'r«; lUme qaaliliea
kin); in rpHoua proportloiis Iti dilferenl surfuees.
Ubut iH lueunt by Irantntution of lii-at f It Is its pasKafre nn-
tbiaiml, or nearly no, ihrougb lran»]mrv[it m<^ia, nr through a
Ik limt iiiiliji-<-t to pnlari:alion and double refrw^ioni II IM;
mil a)M> to ilrfKflnriirition.
Ity wluit mi-an* do bodiw fllintii uiid keep up an fqiiolily of
tnofwraiiirp ? Accmlinf; lo the theory of Prcvosi. nil bodiw are
taaitaiilly radiatiiifr heaX. orculoHlio ruys. and the leiii|ierHliir« of
t li4Mly fnltj wIm-r it radinlei) mure ibon it nbnorliB ; on ll)e contrary,
the cook-r body bM-onies tmnner ubcn ti absorbs more llian It
radiates; and the temperature Is stationary wbeti the qDnnlilics
cniitleil aiid n-ceived are e<|iial.
An liiHtun(« of (lie Gr^l i'ai« Is exiiiblted when a hot body is
RarronitdMl liy colder ones; of ilie second, ifhen a colder one is
HirroDiided by warmer; and of t)i« last, when the leiuperalure of
ibe IxidieK near rach othrir is fi|iu>l.
Arconliiitt to anoilicr theory, h<idi*a of equal temperature do
iiol rndiata at alt, and uhL-n Ihe tvmpeniture is uueKpiul, Ibe butler
bodies bIoiw mdiatc.
What arv «opi« of lh>! eflTpcts of heal on matter ? Il is es«entia.
Id titAl tutlioBS, butb iinlmni and ve^'tabl«. It inllntmeen the
of bodies, as regurdit tlitir cs>ndiliou of solidity, JluMUy, or
IM
cnCMIRTRT.
vapor. It also povrrrfully iiiUiiriK'eii cbtmlcnl nctinn mai com-
bination.
Duvx lii'nt uiTdriably fxjianii all bodies f It dnes, will) llie
«xcr)>li<in nr tumc Quids, wlildi are expanded also fit bijili Iviiipu-
rnUirvc, mid are coiitmcted as th« U^ id pent lire fall.t. gntil U n
rcrtniii trinjicrntare thej again expand, foruiiii(( uii vxivptioa to
tlie giMK-rol law
Upon wluit principle Is k Oierviometer Toaiidec] t The rxpaa-
iiiltilily of tliiiilx, nnd nii-Tvury i* ihc one |[en<-rully lucd.
Upon wlmt j)riiii-i]ili' in {liu jiijrometer of Wodfti-nowd formed 7
Ifwo licnt a mixture of aliimiiiou» cnrlli and uuicr or riajr, it con-
trni-ts frutn lliu «x|>nl!>t(m of ihr water, luid ihi» contrtu-tiaa u on
iixlicalion of Ihe niiinnnt of lirnl to wliich it hns \irta ^ubjectiMl.
Tlie Itmptraturc iiidiruted hy lliU in»(Tnairiit, however, li not
relialile.
Whnl is understood bj gpedjic heat t II is iho (|iiniitiijr of boat
whic-b utie body coolaius compared vfitli otbiT bodiw i>f the sanio
weiifbt or bulk, and at the sanic tcm|>oraiure, ns Indicated hy a
tbtniioiiieter. Thus, if A takes foar times as lonj; lu hont lo tba
Kiimo tt'inpi-mtiire us It does, then iu specific boal i« four compared
to Wi, which is one ; io ihm dilfen-nees iu time of bodiM in bmt-
inc or cooliuR, similarly exposed, expreta their npecilic boat.
If we Iflke a pint of murt-ury at 100'°, and a jiiat of tralerat iO",
and mix then), the revuhitiK tcmpei'utnre Ik only G0°, and not Hm
mean between them ; the mercury ban lost 40', and ibe wat«r hut
goim-d ill*.
If eiinal wei)iht« are taken, it it tlill more evident i^
1 poand of mereurr at 162'i . _. , . ,._-,
. '^ , , ' . ,.'. giTMH mixture at 103'.
t pound of water ai 100°} "^
The water has gained only 3' wbile the memirj baa lost 6d°.
Water has, therefore, a speelAc calorie eompured wltb lucrcory of
30. while mercury h 1, or in the proportion uf 30 tu I. Tbis dif-
fcrcnce in bodie.w i;t noineliincs tarrneil capatrili/ /or heat.
Wlmt In w\Ai!tiiXaiiA \ty Mnmtlile and iuxT-tifible heali Sensible
heat in that heal of wliich we can take cojrnixnncc by onr MDses;
and inHetikiiile or latrnl Ix-nt \* llmt which i*^ proved In exist in a
Uxlr, bill doeii not alTect our )<vii»iilioiiii, or our incanj of moasitring
temperature.
Lat«n; or insensible beat may be illustrated by a sttnple experi-
OUKMISTtir.
1«
nwni: Mix k pound of wnlcr nl 1'4°. wiih n pnnitti of water at
Si'i thr rcsiitiing icaipcrnture will bv the mcuti or ili« two, or
W ; If, iaiitcA*! uf tli« nur bI 82^ n pouni) of snoir or W of
(Ik Min* Ivinp^ratiirr Ijp «u))Kti!iilri), tlic rKKiiWing tpiitperalure w{l1
b* anl; 8S' nfler the molting of the ic«. Ilcni-e. a« luudi lient
•ill havB l)wii rendered Intent iii Ihc melting of Ute ict an would
bn nis«d bu e<iual weight of water one hundred and foriy-twQ
li U ronnd also that one pound of Btenni will rnise ten poniida of
■*liT l(tO°. or if coDceutraicd in on« poucid, the rise of tcmptra-
liHvwuuld be KHW', or to about a red heat, if prevented from
luumin^ ibe ftfrJCoriQ fitale. Thia lieat ioipHrted t» thu water
niilf in it in a intent alale, or at \atm all above n lint eim be ac-
M«Bl«d for bj a temperature of 212', uhlch ia the Kuusible Iciiipc-
niBK both of boiling water and slenni.
Ilaa «Terj Eubatanco a specitlc heat peculiar to lt«elf? It hat;
lad acliange of compomiou will produce a eliunge of cnjincil):- for
imx.
Wlwrn has a BubrfatH-e the preatest capacity for lieat, in « solid,
or liqaid slate T In a liquid L-<iiidiii<>n.
DtK* ibe 8)i«cilic bent of b y;a.», vnry with the dcniilj* and daali-
rit} r It A^H'i.. A diiuiiiiiiioB of deiiMitjr iiicrcnscs tlie ca;>ai-'itv,
unI vicv TertA.
]a the n|iet-llic hifst oFwIidK and liquids the same at all teinpera-
tam, wImih there is im change of e'lmpotitiun ? As the ternperatnn
iocuiiM. tlie t-apacily iii<;rt;n«Rt, hut it is owing to tlieir dilatation,
u in the ftae of gu««.
Doe* a Hunii^Q in upe^-ific hi-at pnxliiee a chnnee in temperature f
klomyn; an inenuc of cnpncily, tlnrcforc. of llio specific beat
illmiiiiobes the temiKratTire ; and n d«crca<c of capacity (r attended
■ iih an iin-i*«se «f temitcratnrc.
What d'termines the condition of bodies as to thi>lr eoudilion
of H>li(l)tT. rti)nidity. or paMons slate f The relative tntoiiiiily of
Ietion nnil rrpuUion.
To wlul i* llir property of repttlition owing ? To bent ; and the
arm of )>«di'-<' may )>c made to vary as this is increased or dlwin-
Wwd. Every solid may bo converted into a fluid, and every lluid
iaU ■ Tapor, provided our means for the production of heat ar«
lAciefUJy powerful.
I
t* IM-Ht n>>i><irbrit iinO miili^r^d iii«(riHible, or enid firodiu'Cd, whcB
Boliil lioilii-K imxiiiiic ilie li'/uiil form? Ii i*. TliU hrnt i* »omt'
timet cnllnd ihc heat of Jtuulih/, ami svt-m> nrcoMnry to lh«
vlmn^e.
On tliin )iriiicipl« (he cotcl prodticed \tr fritjorijic miainrtiiit
pxplniutd. Wlii-n strnw nnd »utl ore mixed, n tcmpn»tnre of wrw
ia produced, nm) nri*M from llie iittmrtion between Ihc Kilt «nd
wntcr, prndiiciiiK liqiitifiiL'lioii, mid thfruby licnt i« rriidvrud Uteiit,
»nd cfiW if ihi- n-iiill.
is licnt evolved, or iniide seimililc during the pitssnge af i, liqnid
into A toHdf It it; and a rnmilinr inMntice cxistn in the formnlioa
ofico, wliirh m-icr itei* lieli^w 32' while ehnnginir trnm n liquid to
a Eolid stole, kl llio siirroii tiding temperature he what it mny.
And hIho in the ulai'ing nf lime bj* water; which produces an
elcrnlion of Icmpi-rnliiri- frnin the wnlcr pnssini; into a solid etate.
li there nny o^ii'ntinl distinetion between fapora niid gaeeal
No; what arc cuininoid}* chDciI gaces ore merely vapors that %n
difficult to coiidinse : ^oiiie ncTcr hove been condensed al sll, bill
no doubt could be by KaCTu-ictit prepare and reduction of tenpera-
tnre.
Ouex are more expaoKihlu ihnii cither lit^nids or solids, and lh«
rate of expansion is unirorm, and the same in all (fases, heinp about
the iW\\i of ihcir whulf viilume fnr every defrroe of Fahrenheit.
What i» mciiiil liy a Jirrii IfKlift It is a body which resists tha
siroiipcwi hcnt wc are cnpublc (jf producini; without vaporiiinff,
Whnt is incftiit by a /■ulnlite body J It id a body which Is con-
verted into vnpor by our means of prodiicinfr heal,
Whol i* ebiiliition T It is wlierc vapor is formed below the sur-
face, givin); rise (■> a commotion in the liqriid ; and the temperaiure
at which this takes |>lace k called tlie bnifing point.
Whnt is ini-nnt by p.rapnratioiif It is where rapor It fomed
below thi^ siirfiici? (irid <ii-eiirs nl ivimmon temperatnres.
Is ibi; liniliiift }>"inl cif all liquids the same at the common pr»-
Rire of the nlinotphi^ref No; Miljilmric ether boils nl SiG^ F.,
iik'i>hiil at ITlj", iind pure water at Hi', oil of turpentine at 3I0^
ntid mTcurj- nt 662°.
What cirnim«tancc* modify the hoilin;; poiat of liquids f Varia-
tion in the ]tressiire of the nimospliere ia the principal one. The
material of which the vcMel cnnlaining the liquid is composed hat
191
I ihflacnc*; aUn Ibu pnwRncc of nngiilitr bodice. Ltqutiln boil in
' Bl 14(1'' lovrr tluii iu tliii ojm^ii uir, unil if hiibji^i^ii-il lo HuQi-
rirnl pn-wiirv. miiy \ic lifjtlvi] to an}' exliitiL wilhniit builiiiir.
Thr iliirrn:tiM! iii tlic bi^iliii;; ])uiiit of waiiT frum ililTiT*;!)'^!! In
awjihcfic |>muiiin! fBriiUticit one at Iho bttit modi^ of oKcorliiiii-
Ibv hrijiht of ntuualniiix ; u dcjirfHiiioi) of otii^ (li-Kf<'<' being
ml lo 518 fiipt of tli-tniioii, frum lliu amount of jimiKiirt; of the
tlin>'»}<bnn! ttcing (liiniuiKliL-i] in ibnl pruporlioii lu; wc a«c?nd.
A milk- facli of water, in bccomiii;; xtmin nt ihc ordinary prcs*
nre of ibc ■tinntipbcTc, cxpiiiiiU ii<-nrl)r tu n cubic foot iu bulk ;
•mI a lorttc aiouuiit of hut i.i n-n<li-n-il ku-nt iii tin; prwrw.
WbNl circunuiHRt^GS iaSacuc% tlxi jirticcuut of eva)>(irnt>ot) ?
KiDnl vf Ktirfiicc, and Ibc «tiitc of the ur, m to Um pent turn, dry-
nm, MilliK'u, nnil di'&inl;.
i diaiinuiiiia of Icmpcmlurv nlwayii n-inltx whMi nrnpornlioo
t*\n plttn*. ni>d h'c may iiiidcr cvriuin circutiisianccit be produced
tij ibig lat-aag.
ffliai are thr aoitrce* of licnt f Tbe sun, combuKtlon, elcnlricitjr,
< iiQiiiet of aaiiBiiU ilurlng life, cbcniical and mei'liaaival nL'ttoo.
LlOBT.
WIhU ia niMttt by ilie scieuce of OiMcat II U that (cicnco
fUch tnaia of 'iJi/A/ mid t-iWon.
What is ihi- niiture of light 7 Arcoi'dingr [o Newton, it is nn
anaiialion ot incoixrivably Diiuatc particles frotii luiniiiuiu boditx ;
itry rolitlv. kimI lmr«lM in siraighi lines with iuinience velocity,
brhig IftS.tWU milt* in n wtond. A'-curdhig-Tu the other theory,
it tt tiiujily fibratioiiM, or andnluiiuns, of a enbite ethereal inv<liiitii.
wlildi site riiH) to Tialon in n inniiner giniilar to what tbe midula-
hlioiis at ihu air itaprtM the nerres of hearing.
What in mrant by u ray of li^hl i It \i the Hiniillot porlitm
«bieh call l>e nepitratvd from eontiguous portions.
In what pru|H)rlioii doc» light deeren«e as »e prueeMt fmni a
hnint'lu object t A* tiio *<iHurv of the distance from [h« luminoiu
object incrntiteit.
Whvu lixht falln on a body, in what manner is it diiposod of?
ttui dlhw rf/fatW, rr/racUit, or ah»9rb<td
la Mulnr tight $impi£ otemipoundT It ii a compound of Beren
IT
OHKMIBTtir
MDipIc or primary colore, vijj : nA. ontn^, yellow, jtrcpn, bine,
Indiga. onil viok-t. Tliis lias for n long lime licrn the rrrcir^-d
opinion, but lit prcsMit tlie riews ot lircwster prevail frencrally.
wliii'li is, that, there nre but thrt« primary colore, red, yellow, iind
bluo ; anil tbnt tliB oroDfce, ^recD. indiieo, nnd violet arc eompoiiiid
ones : each color «xi«nd» ov«r ll)e whole specirum, Itot bin its
great«8i intensity at oae pan (iudicaled by the h«Bbt of iJie curra
Bin*.
Tcllow. Red.
VMaL
InitEga.
I!lu*.
i!t»rn.
V«lln«,
■ Itatig*.
it«d.
in tbe din^acn). There are also rnyi of the spcctrnra t«rtaed
calorific, aud chemical, and 10 which some hftva added the moff-
ti vti ling.
The h'reutest illum'naiing power of tbe iprclmni in about iu
middle, or between the yellow and green ; llic irrefttcst calorific
]H>wer is the red apace, or beyond it, varyiiif with ihc prism UMd ;
tbe ifiemen cliewieal power it in th« most refrangible part of 111*
speelrniu.
l.iKhi is [ii^reitaary to vegetable and animal existence, and vmvj
iirthe pUeai>meua of the nntural world ure due to its iiiHuenco.
Wlint is iiinlenitOfMl by fejTv*iriW light? It is nnificinl liglili
aiiiL llic coiniiiuii method of obtaining it is by eombiKtion.
Whut arn in»inimeiits rnlled that nre dtai^cd for measBring
intciisilict gf light t PholoinHfrs,
ELEOTtticirr.
What U rnidemlood by electricity f It is a principk railed into
action by nibbing substances eslled rlrrlrict. »iirh n« iinil>er, glsfs,
Ac., with dry tktlk or clolh, nnd which ctinses cotititfuon;^ li^ht
bodies tu move towards Ihem or b« attracted ; whI tli* sulMtanc*
pui>iicNiliig this property of attraction is »aid to be clwtrifKd.
naKMt9TST.
IBB
ii iliis nitntctiot) nlted T Electric aitnttion.
What (nka pUfe wh«ii tbvte liglit subsiances come in contact
•ili m etveUi&vi body ? Tl*y recwlo or are rejielled, and ihis
prn|>crtr b ralleii «l«cirk repuiiiion.
CaB this properly or electricity be condiicled from one body to
MMber? It c»n by some enb<iaiices, but not by others; lience
bodies are divided into condactors and non-conductors.
Wjiat ara tht condunlore T Metats, (.'liarco&I, plumbago, water,
u4 MfastanccE vliich contain water in its liiiuid slate.
Arc pkcirics coodactorxf }io; they may be handled williout
Iwuf ihrir olv>ctrieit)r, except nt tlic pans lonclicd ; on (he oilter
btml. rondadom are uon -electrics, becauM the electricity is at once
tuntd off.
Can a condiKtor bo •lectrilitxl or excited 7 It can. by being
bHlUcd or cat off from contnct with lfa« earth, either directly or
ladinetly, by means of a nonn'ond actor.
T*BL« 0* cMmecTORa *iii> laauLiToai,
OmtHton.
lntuUla&
ll«tab.
Spermnoeli,
birooal.
OUm.
pMfdMltf.
Sniphar,
hnuif Mvla,
FiimJ oili,
ATkallnv ■oUUoai,
Splrii* of tarpnatinak
*«i«r.
R«■lll^
Alcohol,
loj.
Damp air.
Diamond,
Vfgriftbia and animal ItodlM.
Hlirtlae,
Dry ^at».
Why do «l«trif expwlmeiils asually fail In damp, wcntliorr
Bwmw the ntniofphere then act* a* a conductor, awl cgntlncts the
[ •Iwricily off.
Wlwl are ihe diffrrfnl rvniHtionn of clcclricity ? There ie one
>ll»i| vititous, becanttc dercloped on ^Ihm. and nnolher enlleu
ow, becanse drvdopcd on roinuus Militlnncex. Thcj arc nl«o
I poM(t>i; and lu-'jaliiy, the terms viireons and positivci being
[Wdtynonyinonilf, as are resinoun and nctcativt.
Wlial relation do liubslances bear to each other, simi'.arli/ elec-
'iflwl ? They repel each other.
soo
GiiKMismr.
Wlien diatiimitarly i^lectriRvd ? Thvy alliywl tech other.
Ilovr \i elccLricity tJviUid t Jij rriction, change ot temperature,
cV'micttl action, coiitact. i:)iun;;(!ii ot form of a body by vnrialiotit
of tomiieruiure. ntid [iruxiiullir to aii elwtrified body, or lir iadac-
tiou ; when excited by uh«iitit-ul means, it is called galranUm.
By /notion !s the iniMt ununl oiode of oblaiiiias electricity, and
the ordinary elecirlc laacUliie is formed oii this principle.
That change of Ufrnjieratare b a Hource of electricity, may be
proved by hcaltiii; ractallic rods to different Icmiicratnrw at their
eslremities; this ia thenno-etectricitif.
Prwrimity to an fleclrijii'd body, or itntucdon, in anotlwr Diode
of cxcilin); it that is often riisoru-d to. Klwtrieily may be forced
through »p»ce ut nppri-ciablu dixlnnecii, «tvcn xhouid n oon'COfl>
dui'tititc !(tiV>sti>iice be inlerposei] ; it arivni from the ntlrariiTe aitd
repulsive povi-erK a«cribi'd to elc'ctric^ nuitlK. If an innulated cou*
diii'lor be plnord with il» end tnwardn a prime conductor, ihe end
towardu the comliietor will aN«iitne a nt.-tiutive cutiditiuu, while Its
other end will he poKitivc, and any xerieit of condiictoifi will ftuunM
the Kninc condition, bnl wilh erinntuntly deoreafiug tnteii-iity. It la
au Imporuinl principle in electricity.
ElectriSed boTlIi.-i attract lij^ht objects to I hetn, became an oppo-
site state of elecirirtiy Is induced. When wc move the baud to-
wards the prime condiielor of an excited mnchtae, a spark ts i^vea
out on account of ih« band beiiiit made ue)rative by Itiduction, and
the spark restores the ccpiilibrlum. A cloud charged with electri-
city pasting Dear tlie earth iudnces an opposite stale, and lightning
ill the re^ntt. which i^ nu electric s|)ark on a Iar;;c ^cule.
On what prindple is the Lfydia jar formed .' TliiH of induO'
tion. They consist ofjurs u-iib wide moallis, coated interualty and
externally with tin foil. The monlli is closed by cork, throu);h
which a metallic condnclor ts conreyed to the inside coaling, which
is bronjrht in contnrt with Ihe prime conductor of an electric ina-
chini; ; it bcciime« charged pusilircly, while the outside will be
negntivu by indnction. If a coinmanicalion be established by ft
cuadiictor liclwrcn ihv two ;oais, a spark la produced, and the
eqniliiirium cstahlishcd. The coaiias merely serves as a conductor
to spread the electricity over the snrfucc of tlie plaaa. A ncriea
of two or more iif these jars may be arranged so a» to consiitntr a
hatli-ry, by connci-tiiig their iiiiernaJ surGicea logotlier, and alio
OOKMlSTItT.
SOI
fximml sorfnees w!(li each oilier. Id this way llic elTects
mf lip tficn-a>«4 by dlitchurKiiii; tlicm all at once, inilUitliig lb«
i^liinini;, vliich 'n Ihv saiue tliiiif,' on a lui-jie scale. The object
ot li^niitg radH ia to mablUh ur jircfierve the cqiiililirium between
Ika ekad and the eaitli ; tliey are pointed, ao thnt Ibiii may be done
bImIIj} if tliej pnaented a blunt exti-eiiiiiy, it would produce a
tfUk and slraclt which miglit produce unpleo^nut cITocls. Ttiis \»
Ja^ to the fact tliai electricity will tlou- ra^'idly from points,
*tile on a largB torface it innxt ncciimulnic in Inr^e qnnnlitieH be-
fitre a dbi'harj^ will occur, or a titgii degree of iiitenfU'j niuxt take
lice, whicli in nieaiarcd by the lengllb of tlic spark. Eltelromelem
id fieclrifacofiti iiien»are intensity: pith ballu Etispendod, and
inK each other vhen electriRed. niid Ihcftotd leftf olcctromGter,
lUMTvH of these instruments. The quaiiranl niciisnre« inton-
divergence of ihe pith ball from ihc pcrpciiiiivular. Ths
oe electromeler mcnsuru amonut of cxvilalion by the weigUta
by the stlravtito force.
OALVAtaBH.
Whm and by wliom discovered? In ITJO. by Qalvinl. He
■<*idintally noticed, la disseclitiR frojrs, thai, «heii the scalpel was
lo MMaci oiib \\tt BCTTea, and touched another metal in coniticl
•ill) ibe mn»olc, eon I ruction took place. He supposed lliat thoro
■M a OKK'tinrgu of deriricity a.i in a Leydeii jar, find lliut the
■trre) acted n« one conlinii of the Jar, the muKclcii dh ihu other,
*»d that ina:>r»lar ninlion wiu alwnya depenili-nl upon such din-
■tngei. Volto denied lhl«, and iillegud ibiil ihc muscle una only
U lltetrofrope, indicnlin^ the prCMCiicu of electricity. Fur tho
pBUMloa <^lhis kind or cleiaricily, two mctiiU or coudueturs arc
DcrMury, and a fluid that acta on, or corrode* one more than
•■WlJur. It in idrnlical «ilb ordinary Heclricily «»dlrd by a
""ehuiB; IliiB Intlcr. from being iiiMilnled, \ms itreat inlfnuitij, bnl
t^ 9»ai»/i/y h sianll. In galvanic dorclopnienl, the quanlily ii
"lie. lioi the U-nfion i« not great.
Wljat is a nimplc Kullaic or ijalranic circlet It may be formed
h * pUlo of «inc and a plate of copper, or other metals, placed in
*ntu| of water wiib sulphuric ocid, and the two melalH brought
SOS
CU EH lit THY.
I
ill coiitftct nt thdr iMlff*. dirw-tly, «r Ijv im-nii* of n wire, niid »
ffnlvniiic current will ')»' pxoiuii ; livilrutrcii i'SCiii>injr m ilic copper
plnli;. while ilie kiik; oni: will Ih-uoijii? osidixi-d. The rorwnl wti
out frum the most to tlic Icnst oxidixable mvtAl in lAe walcr, and
to Ibe former otU of the water.
Thv fulluwini; oxliiliits it cuiincclion of tbrcc siaple circles. Rod
the ilircctloa of Vlw correiit : —
Pig- 3.
I
irsmraonin lie dmiI in thin Ijnttwj- iiwtend of tlie dilute snlphnrie ,
acid, thu current will be rcTor«ed, on acfoiint of (be copper betng ,
more readily ai-tcd upon bj the ammoiuu tliun tbe xiiic is. CbMU
G&l dccoin position is niTCKtinry l» tin- gnlvimii- txeitHlion, Diid^^
two coiidiietom will nn«wcr the purpose, GO that one is acted upon
more euxily Ilinii ihp oilier.
Two liipiitU uikI II nictnl nUo mny form a circle, provided ona
liquid operuCcs raaxv strongly on one aide tbuu the other od tba
otber side of ilie plutc.
A batterif coii>!i»(s of a great man; Tollale circles, or compotmi
yn/i-nniV circles.
Qvanliiy is produced hj the extent of ^urfncc of the platm,
wliile tengion depends Dpon the number of the platec; either may
be itKTcased to u t'l'ctit extent hy ntignieiiling the oinitition for i(a
prodiiclion. The lif>t is menviired liv il» chrmical effect, and'
pariienliirly by its power of dccom|i')sitiuii ; the latter by its power
of imsslnif ihrouuli imperfect coiidnclors.
The maK"^t'c needle h deflected from its meridian by a galranlo
cuneiit. and is a true menBure of its energy ; in fact, it Is a yaK
vatiomelcr, which i^ co[i»iruclvd in Uie siune way ; the dircctioa
cf the curreni, is alao indicated.
Cuu Leal be produced by pilvatiLim ? It can, by Iiicreasinf; the
OntUISTBT.
soa
I
MWe ; ptatlnum hax Iii-pq hied hy it wUh (rivBt rapiditj ; cliar-
«mI hu also l>i-i-ii iK'utri) to irhiii-ni-K* iii vucuo, atiLl it cauiiot.
tWnfore, b« dcppntlcnt upon c<>iiili(i>.-lioii.
EleHn^iutioti, or rlrftrottffit. \* \\\v (Ircompotiitioii of a fluid
Ij Riitanib nrlion; rhvlrodrt. or p'/lm, of ik Imltcrv nre tlic
rdints or tlir rirniit wlicro Hcctricnl {ilicnomena fire maiiifesled,
uti] trt iixanll; ibc cxtrtniiiics.
StfetntiylfK arc !^Titi8tnnccs which are taxable of dprompOFttioQ
li l)iif aiatincr ; nix] two ronditioiis sr<^ iiecee<<Bry. T)ie fubslance
boDdFT^ decomposition niu«l Ite a roiidiiL-l«r; and it mtisl aUo
t>« Id ■ liquid forra. WaliT acidnlalcd witli Milphuric acid ia one
nbiiaim tliat may bo tlins decomposed; and f«. ihcri'fure. an
(tetnilytff. Wbcn decomposed, Ihe OKypeii iit found ai llm ])i>»l-
Im pole, and is, tlierefore, tlectro-iii-rialive, because opjiOkite siutca
iltract each other ; while ihe hydi'0|«ii Is (riven off al the tiei-utive
pair, aiid on (li« same i)rtneiple must he rli^rtro poxiliri'. If ihc*o
mn alMuld be collected, tl will lie fimnil thnt ihe usyjrcn U only
OBfhalf tli« balk of the hydrofceii, thiii proving hy nnnly«is Ihat
In fttlnroes of tiydroften and one of oxy^n arc combiacd in ihe
faraation of water. The luiutiiiT of this decomposition is illaa-
Med by llio diagram.
U lITt lu lU U'lUl >ul«
P and Z arc tbc pln1cJ> immencd ; W W the wires leading into
a Teasel of wairr ; and II and O are the jifnses ^ven off.
TI>o water IK suppofcd to arrange itself in a inolccalnr cont^tion
lietwevn Ihe poles or eleclrodcH, a particle of oiyi;en is cvolnil M
the anodo, and it* pniticlc of byilrufren, iuilead of l>eing tmiitircrrrd
at OHce lo ttic uppoaitc Hcctiude, unties with the next particle of
oxygcii, aed dia]ilacta the pnrtii-le of hydrogen with which it waa
preriuiialy unil«<), which, i>u bcinj; dikpluced, aaite^ with the nut
SM
CIIKMl«TnV.
Iinrticlc of oxyif^n. an<l w on to itie totiL uhcrc ft partWe of
li,v<JruK<-i) i» lliruHii uft.
TtitTu i". llir-ii, u jinipngiation uf u jiulur Torcc ihnviigbQUt tho
moki^iilnt <if ll)L- wutirr, and all oiltvt clevtruly tm, und u seriri of
poiiKi'Ciilivf (lM:uin))usitioiia niid ret;nin[)OMlionti pr(>il«ii;ciL.
Curt nia'jnirlifm be pradiicod by galrtitiiiim f It cuii ; and hu
givpTi rhv to Oio scicuui! of eUctro-'magnetinn, If ■ vurraiil of
dtfctricit; bu parted ut ri);lit aiiglcB to k \>\tvt of iron or stcd,
iDngnutic polnrilT is ilvvdoped, tlte dirvi-lion of the ciirnrnt d«lor-
^ mining tlio pgiiiiioii of ihu \m\m. If this vurrciil circulate » nnnibcr
of lini(-Knraiiiitl tliR liar, llic vfTi-ct is iin'rvuscd, and un cxlraordtnary
mnfrni-tir powrr is soon acquired.
Uy luking it ]jiucv of >»rt iron, »nrri>iiiiiU>d hj a coil of coppei
win-, bent itilo a huree-tliue form, and sur-
"*• *• rounded prcrloiisly with silk, ao as to inaulnte
Q il, unci coniict-ling lliv two ends of tliL> wire « Ilk
L j'MMIli n biiiiiTy, it will bo found that iho two ends of
^K ^S ^^^ "'^'^ \ifti« poweri\il nmgiiellc propcrtia,
9 9 capable of susialiiing a great weight while the
^t a curreiil U closed,
a S '""' ""igiK'li^"! produced in tbis way will
a B exliiliil the saute properties uk that of a coiuinon
fW^^\ mngnct, of attradron nnd repulsion, Magueltun
/ y \j iim,v ulao be made to call into activity eleclrle
cL curr^itit. Take the two exir^niitiex of th« coil
/' '• of ihc elect m- mil pi el above thown, and roiiocct
(sif them with a galranomvier ; np)ily a sled hone-
dhoe innpnct lo tlic ends of the bar, and a cur-
rent of electricity will be developed, w iiidicatcil )iy the deScclion
of the needle. Wlicn the magnet is removed, the polarity being
dealroyed in the iron, a second current is prodnced opposite lo tlie
flrsl. In both coses the cuiTent is but moaeniary — a mere wave.
By iDini; a powerful mairnrt, and mabin]; nn arrangement by whldi
a li(>r wrapped with the coil can be applied and removed with
rapidity, or so that a* polarity may bo induced nnd drntrayed
t|iiiel(ly, magiieto-elcftric currents of preat imeiisity may be pro-
duced. This principle has been applied to the ooustractioa of
machiues for medical purposc-s.
OUKHISTKY.
SronFio G«AViTT.
30»
Wlut b RfKcilic frraTiij* It fx tli« relatlre vdght or Mjud
Mb «r iliffcmit bodifC
How in it n4cvruiitc<l f By ilividiiifr die weijtlil of xht body hy
tk wri^lit or IIm same bulk of wnUr. wliioli U nnsiiinfiJ nx iiiiily.
How in the wci(rlH of * like hoik iif wiilrr fiiniid ? Uy wrif;hiny
iJw nib«Uncc out of water, and tii water, the dilTurcnceit will be lh«
*ti)^t nf tli« water di!([>laved.
BnpfXMC tli« body h liKliter timii water. Tlien add the weij^lit
mnoMTj to sink It to the weight of Ibo body, and you hare the
*nt^t nf an equal bulk of water, wblcb will eiutble you to tlud the
ipedlki {gravity in the uaaal maBncr.
What ar« the InttlruneiiU used la ascertalu the specific gravity
tf liifuldi. ffj/ditimettrrs.
Vbol U BMUued as tiaitr in ascerlaliiitii; the specific Rravity of
ptfT The aUiuMpli«ric air; and their apeclSc f;ravity ii awer-
Uofd oa the aome jmueiples as liqiiida and solids.
^^^^ NotnUtCLATVBX.
' Vkat are the compoandi of oxygeii called, that do not possess
Ki^ir t OxiAn,
I Vkot are they called when tbcy po<sefl« nciii'ii/ 1 Acidn ; and
I M* naiDed IWtia the snbBtane? noidilit-d by the addition of iV. For
iartance, lulpharic and carbonic acids are acid componails of sul-
(dnraMl cwiion with oxygen,
SnppoM a base should form two acids with oxygen, what Is tho
called containinic the leoitl iguaiitity of oxygeii f It lukes the
of ibv base with the addition of ou«, as snlpburoiw acid.
Bj what bame do we denote the simple Don-ni<-lullir coinbuMiblea
'hni uniKnl witn one another, with a melnl, or a meiallie oxide F
are known by the addition of urel or iilf. mt nulpiiurvl, cnrbu-
, and pboNpburet of irau, or salphlde, carbide, and phosphide
af inm, dunoiltig compounds of sulphur, carbon, and pbosphomb
•iUiiron.
How arc Ibc oxides diitinffuisbed from each other T Protoxide
I* die Qnt degTee of oxidation ; binoxidt the second ; teroxide the
I
18
en IMlaTBT.
thirii ; and t1i« term peroriile is often applied to the blRliCRt Aegrr4
of oxidaiion fiesqui, one and n half, is nsod 10 an oxido, lUe oxy-
gen iu which is to that in the first vxlde as one and a hair to one,
or as lliroc lo two.
What is iisnallj' nndcrttotid \ty the terra taUt A conpound
resulting from 1h? nnion of an ncid wiih a base. The dcQiittlofl of
a salt, as given hj Dr. Hare, is, ihal it is a soluble com]>ound, con*
laiiiin^ one or more acids, or corrosive tnfredienis, the qtlkUtfes of
the inirrcdiehts being eilher neuiralleed or modified ; tli« Dnmeis
iiidJL'iitive of the composition.
If the narae of Ihe acid lerniinates in te, the name of the Mit
terminates in ate; tf the ncid lenninales Id oiu, Ihe salt termltialM
in iff. Thus the stilphnlo, carbonate, and arseiliate of poto^a are
Hilts of snl]>tinnc. rnrbimic. and arsenic acids nilh potasAa. Tha
terms sul]ihite and arscnile of polassa. denote comhiualEitiiK of >ul-
phiirons and arKciiiuns acids «ilh polnsRa.
What is «iider«tood by nrutral, »uper, and euh salUf Sail*
arc termed Jifufral, if the acid and base ueulralixe cnth other j
aupcf. if the acid is in excess; and syih, if the base ti In cxccsn.
Another manner of expressing the relation between a<'ids and
bases relates to ibc atomic constitution of the salt. If there is an
etiuivalent of the acid and alkali, the generic oame of the nit ia
employed H'ithout any other addition.
If two or mure cqnivnionts of the acid are attached to oii«of ibc
base, a nnmernl is prefixed iiidienling its composition, u the *uU
phale and bimtlpfiaic of poiasss ; the oxalate, binaraiatr, and
quadroxalaU of ])otaSBa. When Llie base \i In exceu, or the acid
dcHcieni, it is proposed to cise the Greek numerals, i/i>,/r)>,Mrul'M,
to inilicate the equivalent of an alkali in a s^bsal^ In other com*
pounds, where two or more equivalents of a negaiEvc elenaent enter,
they nrc distinguished by the Latia numeral, and the Oreck ntinia
mis arc applied to that element regarded as positive. For inxtituce,
a tiichliiride contnins two cqnirnlcnts cf the negative eleoicDt ehlo-
rinc; on the oiher hand, a dicltioride signiflea that one eqair.ilcol
of chlorioo is combined nith two of a posiiive body.
Wliul i» nn nniphigen elcmeni ? One which has the power of
coitiliiuiiig with others nnd fuiniing both acids and bnant, u
oxygen ; ibns, it will coiubino with iron, rormiLg a bau FeO, and
nitrogen, to form an acid A'O.*
h
CBKHIBTRT.
i«7
What is BiMBt bv a hotoff^n sail T It is a enhetance havlnp t]i«
Vroprnin of n salt tUnI is composed only or two siiii|)le fluhstBrieeit.
loiiiM, chlorine, bromine, fluorine, otiii (■yanoR'en are the only
*iin|>l« «al)(!lanees iha: have the properly of rumbiniiiir «iib other
linplp sobfilanoes, nnd rorming Ihif. clnss of eompoundH.
Vhat ia mennt by Intalynisi It is the nctlon of pretinirr in
pndwing drrompotition ; ns when a body, which po§Bes«eB wbal
kw bvcn termed cntnlytic forre, rctiolves otber bodies into ii«w
rgiD|ioiiiMlK bj men voBiaet or prrscncc, without itself oxperieiieins
ny modtScatioD.
What i* nirniii by ittrrmorjhovii f It is a term applied to diifer-
m budiiv vliich harv the bniiic crTstnllinc fonn.
Ar«NITT.
What in undenttood by ehemu'at offinily. or attraction f It ts
llMt afBnity or a(lmcli<iM which in vxerted between the miDUtest
puiiclA of ilifTrToiii kind* of luiittvr, causing ihcm to combine, and
fumi new IxHikti, with now propertiev-
I)««* It art at tcHMIe or i/iivttrille diilanrrs f It acts only at
in*rtinMr <lii'taaec«, or whvn in apparent conlnet.
What i* an imtiincR of cArmtV.'df altraclion t Oxygen and iron
knniiiji r««t, or nn oside ; oxide of iron and Fniphune acid form-
ing a itrvtMi ralorcd xall, tlic Kulphalv of iron.
tVlial In nn<li'r»lo>i(i liy nimjln ed'cCivr affinity ? Suppose we
bam A cotapoiiDi) formi'd by ihe nntun of iimmonia and oil, and to
tJiia w<i add tiulphurio aoid, ihu grcaUT nttraelion of the nmmontn
for ibc (iiipharic lu^id llinn c.\iiit» between it and tV oil, will mnw
H lu leave \\if oil, aivd unite witli the acid ; ihi^ h an innlanci: of
kincti) clcvtl*o aKnity, so termed bei-auHu there nppenrx to be an
dtnTiioii. or choice «xerei«ed.
WluU in tn«inl bj double flf<'lii^e affinity 1 Suppoiw two nalte
hating diffen'til a<'td.-i nnd banes, ^uy curbonutr of nmmmiin nnd
liydroeblorutc of liute, be mixed together, llii- ciirliutiic ncid will
quit llMt niDmonia, and unite with the litne; the hydrocblDric acid
will aUo leaTC the lime, nnd unite with the ammonia; no t}iat
lioth i>ngiiial suits "ill I't- dvi'timjiotied. and luo new ones formed;
•Jiii ia an iaKlnnce of donhk cl«'ti» c afllnity.
Wliat leading ciraunKtancu characteriice chemical action ? Tho
208
CBBMlflTBT.
loss of propcrtiFB of the combiain^ eubslnncr*, and llic scquUltioD
of uew «iiee in xhe new compoiind ; cb&ngcc of limsit;, temiMirkture,
form, nnd color.
Wliiit i-ircaiii(taiicc9; inoilirj thr operation otaBinUf T Cnbtfion,
elasiicily, qiianiit; vt niollvr. gravity, prrtsare of ihp ntniospbcre,
kDi) iba agoijc; of tlic impomtcrnblai.
Do bodies mule in dejtnUe or indefinile proportiont T Snt^ i
tfttotlCM UDile in drtiiiile proporiions, nnd form bat few diffcrrnt
'fiompoUDds willi each ulhur; some of them but one, some two,i
others nicuin nnile tn tlirt-e. (hut, live, and even fix, wliiuli U (lif
Lbighesl niimbiT of eomponudit that iinj two eiiliHtsnces arc kpown
rto produce. They nre governed by three rcmarlcahlc laws: —
First Law. — The eomposition of bodies it fixvd and invariablo.
Second Law. — The relative quantities in which bodies nniU^
msy he exprewed by proportionnl immljcrs.
3'liirii Law. — When one body. A. unites wiih anotltcr body. B,
in two or more proportions, the quiinlilies of the latter, united with
the satno quantity of the former, bear to each other a very simple
ratio.
All Mibttanccs contniuing only two atoms are called binarj/
componntU', those of two binary coroponuds are called Urnan/t
of fmir, <iuarlcrnarij ; nnd so on,
Siibsluacee niso unite in definite volumes, so thai the lows of
combination may equally well be deduced from the volitiaea or firoii
th(! weigUtH of conibiiiing »ultstance.i, nnd the cuinponition of
giucnnx bodies may be im well expn-Ki^d by mcntiirc lu weig'hts.
What i.4 undee^tood by clir^mical f/uiralrnlf It ie a number
repie^xenting the leu.it cumbining pniporlioos of a body, which igj
equivalent to another body, and mny be substituted for it id com-
binutionii. These eombiuing proportions mny bo expreiwed bji
nnmlien, lu which liydruj^en it. reprcseuicd as I, and they repn<seii|j
relntire, nnd not ab»oIiite weighla. ■
What in menai by iaonwrie or melamtric bodies T Bodies arf]
termed isomeric or im-iamerit: which contain the same cliemteal:
elcraents. nnd in the Kamc mtiii, tind yet haro chemical pru])ert!ei
different from each other, ni the oil of lemons (C/f), and the oil
of cop.iilif» {G"V/*). i
Wlini i« ihv liiircrcni-c l)etween polymeric AiiA melameric hudiee ?;
A body is taid to bo polymeric of another when the relative pro-
CniMISTRT.
209
STMnOLK.
^mlmi of iu elNHnta In ibc same, but whirli lias twice or IhrUw
t)» vqaiTKlrni unmber of Ihe oik Mow II. TKi», oil ofiurpcniinc
iC*H') u poljnierip ftf ibe oil orcalamna (CIP).
How n*T ibe eqiii*iil«nl ot compouods be deiermin«i) t Bj
id4ing tOfctnlitT ibe nnmhers rcprcucntinj^ the eqnivalcnis cnlcriiig
iuo the combiDkitoii. Thttt mimbcn nrv »on>etIffi«« tenued atomic
^^^Kt ii k K^nibnl f The Brst Mtrr of ih« I.nlin nnine of an
^HRHm, or, if two elciumt« begin with ibe unmc Irlti-r, a g«coud
mallfr OM b added. Tiiii*. N (tnndx for nitropeti, and Ni for
lickel. A kvihImI itfrlf imlicnlCK onu cquivnteiit ofnii clement, aa
r C. which implies one atom of clilorine,
^B What uiT thi- rrrabolg for the tbrce jihyRicol formti of niulierT
^I^mM i» rrprcscntc<l iii Romnti type. n« Zn for litic ; a lujUtti U
^H|hl*i<1ed in ilatics. a:; BO for water ; and a 911s bj a mibII bnir
tKtef. 0 for oxygen
I n«v are Ibc ttrmlioh of organic bodies dietitigiiiahcd from tho
I itorynicT By baving a line drawn orer th<-m, ns O. Pi, wblch
nmi tut DXnIic n<-icl niiii proU-in. rcspcclively.
I Wlral mic is oWrvi-d in writing fonnnlns T If it be an ampliiguii
»K l)ir tiMv i« pluvcd before tho acid, as in «a)pbalo of Koda
(SiOSO*). If n bn!<>gi-u Mill. Ilic inctollic milicnl is pinci-d before
thfttli radical, a» in th« chloride of liiic (ZnCI). In all oilier
a»n Ibe body raoiit ren-mbliiig oxygen is placed on Ibc rig;bt of
<h oiWr elemeal.
Wbta ■ cAoipoiliid consist* flf (crcrnl cC|nivHleiiM of the >ame
(••■niU, liow are they mntliplied ? By plonny Kiniill li^iirea to
ft* rfjiht of tlte syroboU, lu C'Jl^O, whii-h in tlie forninlii for clher.
Ilvw ii an nnrombined element nmltiplicd f IJy placing a \tiTgO
. ipiftU) ilie toft of the tiyrabol, ua to, wbicb xi^iifics four cquiva-
1 1"!'' of free OXjp-a.
Wlen a larpe Rgnn i» placed before a compound, how far docs
fh mnltlplyf To the fir*t comoia or pins sipn, as SNaO.PO*,
► •Mdi lurrilwsicphiMpbnii- of aoda; or. if the symbols nre enclosed
I'" « )>iin'itllici;l<. it niullifilics nil within il, as 4(FeOSO*), wblch
thdieticf e(|iiiTalenlK of nnlpbate of Iron
18» <■
910
OBKMtaTKT,
la the entire formala or a compoond body almya expresaed
No ; it la fycqia-nt]}- altliruviuleil, aa C/ Tor cyuii(>]{«n, insiCNd a
C'N, wbich cx|iro»»Ps its iiltimnl«> com point ion.
How it tliv Kviyiliul fur ciiimtiluliijiiiil wslrr dixlinguUbod froi
that of WHtcr of «ryiitallizatioii F CouKiiluliuiinl water ix prints
In tlie djiiibol* «f iU dements. thii», HO, m XnOCO'HOCO', wlii«
is bk'tirboiiiktc of K'kIa, Uic wutcr in it being nccrwinry to ltd cxial
eui'e. On ilie oilier hnni], Aq in ihc Kfinbol for ilic wntor o
iTjstatlixfltion. ah in AI'0'3SO',KOSO' + 24 Aq. lli« foriuuU ft
comninn oluni. thu cmiitltinc form of which i* drntrofcd by drivin,
off ihu H cqiiirnknU of waur.
OxroBir.
When was osyg«n diacoveredl By Priestly in 1771, and ti
Scbeele a year or two after, without a knowledge of its prie
discovery. It was lermed dephloyiiAicaled air, ejnpyrral air, an
vHat air.
How ia oxygen obtained! It may be obtaiiu-d from the pcroS
fdes of inaiiguiifse. lead, and mercury, nitre, and chlorntc of potaal
by cxpuAiire to n red beat. It iniiy be ulituini-d from the fomit
by lioniin)! it to rc^dnean in a (nin-hnrrel, ar iiifiiling it in a Has
witli an equal weight of conceutrule J snlphuriu avid, by mo&itt of!
lump.
Wbnl i* tlie ralionah of tbenc Inrt two proccraca I On applyii^
a red heat to the peroxide of innngtineKU it losea onp-third of il
oxygen, and is convened into ibc proio and ttCMiui oxidva : that
3MnO'= Mii'O' + MnO + 20
Wben mixed with sulphuric acid, the peroxide loncs n irbol
rt|uiTaleul of oxyg«n, and is converted into the protoxide, wliie
unites with lh« acid, leaving a aulpliale of the protoxide in th
retort, thus : IIOS(T + MnO' = MnOSO' + JiO + O.
Wlmt ia the ralionale when procured frotii tliv chlorate of polael^
A rctcirt uf gluiis containing no lead in its couipo^tion shonld b
Hied. Thu chlurate first bireoinn litintd. and on nn increase 0
heal it whcilly n'-<iolved intu pnre oxYRen gns, which escapes, ai^
into a while compound, which is the chloride of potas^inia, ai^
tcniBins in the retort thus : KOCIO' = KCI + 60. Or. Ihiw : —
OUBMISTRT.
Sll
»aUH
mink I'M (0*
O* 1 tl
KO
■ •inlt.MMijrfo.
CIK- fTiHrl-tr "-f j-'iirt'rTn
HtV Dxymn k thtrefore, derived panl^ from ibe pota«aa, and
^■nlflVniii {hv chloric ncid. Prootirud lu Ma way, it IsTerjpure.
^^ Bj tbt ■dditinii of (he black oxid« of niaui;aDe»e \o the clilorate
of poiuh. It RiBj be »btaiii«il at a mucli lower teiu))L'nLture, and
i^ih ittf iilRiple iipparaiai ; ihi- oxUle of manganese, hi t)iis case,
^^ptratM ttinjily by lia presence, vrttliuut undergoing cliemieaJ
^Bbwitte itwlf. *o that decomporition la effected by kataljsis.
^P What arc the /imp-'rtiris o( oxjfffn gas f It is colorlcaa, insipid,
Fkodurous, reriucls light f«My. a nun -conductor of electricity, iho
mom peTf«i;t electro- negati*« subsunoe we posseia, heavier than
lUDMiiWric air, niiitet with some snbstauccs wbich are said tu be
oiiill(«d, and are ditided Into oxides and odd$ ; supports coiutioa-
liin ID a bigh degree, aud is iiecc^ary in a diluted slate tg the
in|<fatlou of animals; pure, it is dctelcrious. lis specific parity
I ii MH ; e<iuiralciit 8 ; and symbol O.
Vhtt isuuderflu'xl hycotnbiigti'niT In its common acceptation,
H Wms Ibe rapid union of oxy^n with a combiuilble malerlal,
•Undtd wiib tin enission of light sod heat. Bot tlie ttnioD of
■uy niber substances is »Uo characicrizeil by similar phenomena.
WWn oxygen uiiitM with another i^nbittanco in the proportion of
M tqniralent of each, the componiid la called a pnloxide ; if io
*• |wo|M>ni»n of two c<|ulvaltiii» of oxygen to one of the other
iImmu, iIh) c<>mpoa»d i» railed a rf^ui or Nnoxide ; throe, ter or
Mvxido, Ac. Wlieu the ratio of 1 to 1^, or 8 to Sexiita, Ui*
Ita tnufui n employed. Thui : —
F*0, protoxide of iron : F«0', the binoxide ; FcC, triloxidc ;
F<W, tba letqufvxide
IItdrookk.
Vbta wai hydroffrii Hitvovtretit It wns llrat doKcribud by
^*vidlib, In I70(I, under the name of ioflammnble air.
'to* ii hydroRcn prftntred 1 It may be prucured lut<>rebly pare
• iHwiajt ihr Tttpor ufwaier OTer inelallic Iron, heated in rvilnvn,
■m Iij puitinn pieecs of iron or jtinc into dilute sulphuric aiid
"hat IK tl>p rationale of these prucewcH ? In Ihe former ca«e,
I 312
I Ihc oxypren of tlie water unites wilh the red-hot tron. and the liy-
drogen is ael at liberty, tliiu : SFe + -(//rt = F'O' + FcO + *H.
In ibe Intler, the oxyf^en of tliu water uiiitet with the metal, nnd
foniiii an o.ifde, whii-h unite) wltli the add. and forniH n Kolpliatr,
while the hyJro(fen of the water U set at liberty, ihui : JIOSO" -f
Zn = ZnOSO* + H. Or thus ;—
cnitjflsTitt.
wtm—. —
Balpharic acU. — }*■■•
Hao „ 1 Xb
-a. BjdfaBn
XdCUO*. InlphM* If diw.
What are the propurtiea of hydrogen pas ? Il Is colorless, bu
neither odor nor laMe, h a powerful refractor of light, the lig;bt««t
body kuowu, will not support respiruliou, a uon-!>u|ii>orter of com-
buititm, hi;cl)ly liillnrainable, but, like other coinbR.ilihleH, reqairen
the aid of a vapporler of i-otabiisilon, electro-posiiiic, and produces
a remarkable alteration in the vuire when breathed. If a jet be
thrown upon spongy ]ilatinum, it in I|;uit''(l. tid eqnltaleal \» 1 ;
symbol H ; up. gr. 0-OGSfi.
What 18 the product in the eonibnrtion of Iiydropeii ? Water ;
which will be exactly equal in weipht l" the giwcs diKappearing;
it give* off very little light in burning. When in contact with
oxygen it mny be eel on fire by (lame, a «»lid body healed to r«dii(«s
UiG rlcetric ^park, and spongy plalinnm, if thrown on it in a jet.
The nmounl of heat evolved is very great, a* in be&l exhibited
by Baro's compound blowpipe, which ik arranged mi that tti« oxy-
jen and hydrogen, emitted from giiRonKter.'. ""r mixed ol the point
of ignition, and produce ihc greatest heat known. The Drnm-
niond light i>> fnriiK-d by n jet of this, iirnited and thrown on lim«.
What are the ehetnieal rclationit of water f It bak xolxxnl pro-
pcrticK exceeding n«iy other liquid. Il exhibits yV«W« acid proper-
ticK by uniting with biuex and neulrnlixin;i them in some degretr,
as in ilx nnion wilh pntmh. It bIho xomelimvx actM the part of a
ha*e. and i« neccMuiry to the exUtcnec of acidity ; as on inxtuncc
of thi*. dry xulphnrie acid exerlM no acid prnperties until unit<-d
with wuliT. It exist.* in «ome unit* a>i i-on>/i fn/(on«( \eatrr, in
which enrie it ix necesisnry to ibeir exi«lencc, and if drivm off by
bent, tht! ).nlt 1^ drcomposed. Epnom salt* ix on instance of thit.
It i» fiiiind also in ery«al», and nccesHiry to their extstciice, in
the form of what is termed wntfr of crytlatliialion.
CHKMIBTRT.
SI8
What In the jtroporiioii ejiislinji; between the oxjpen and liydro-
(cvn in Ibe fonnBiioii of water 7 By ineuxura tbcre ib two vulunteft
of bTilrogin to one of oxygen: hy weight 8(1-9 oxirgcu to U'l
hydrogen, or nuri^ as 8 i>artit oxygta 1q I of hydrogen. It>
s^Dibol is no.
Uow many combiiintionn ore there of oxy^n mid hnlrofcen?
Two ; one in the proportion to foim water, nnd another, which ia
the peroxide o( hydrogen. 110', ond conlnhm twice as much oxygen
fts in contained in water.
The peroxide of hydrogen is a colorless, inodorona, tranoparcnt
liquid, and has strong liWching properties. At a temperature
above bd" it effervesces with ibe escape of oxygen gas, and exptoden
riolciilly at 213°; bns a metallic ta»te, and becomes tliiclc by
evaporation. Uetals and their oxides dceontpon it. ^
Otone has been Hipposcd to be a nev form of peroxide of bydro-
gea, allbough it has never been isolated.
KiTBuucv, OB Azote.
How ia nitrogen procured t By borning a piece of phonphoms
in a Jar hill of air, invertod oTer water ; the oxygt^n of the atnio-
Bphere unites niih the pbo^phoms, forming met n- phosphoric acid,
which ix iibM>rtjed by tlie water. Nilro^'n remninc in the Jur, iu
coDibination with a small qunntily of curhonie ncid, which uiiy be
rcmovvd l)y agitating it with a lulntion of pure potns»a. Or it iniiy
ba proenred by any other NubKtancc which will take the oxygen
from tire ntmotpbere, and leare llie nitrogen. It was Gr^l noticed
Lj Kithrrford. In 1772.
Wbat are ibc prujterlite of nitrogen f It is colorleiix, dc*oid
of ta^tc or Mni-ll. more diiitingui.^lied by ncgntire cliaruclcrs tbaii
by any stril^ing |irt)pi'n!eK ; uuii-Kupiiurler of combustion oud rus-
piraitoii, and not contbuKtible. Iix cqniralent ia 14'D<!; sp. gr,
p-flTS; synilwl X.
Iliiw many compotindg doe« nitrogen form wiib oxygen t Five,
n(!kliJ<« its cuBil>inniion in tbc alDioe[ihcre, which b conKidvred as
« mnrlianical mixture.
114
CHEMtSTBT
cOMroDXps or ninMom wrra oitqh.
». a
mtmu Oxide. . 11)0 eo
KMoOxlde 100 100
HTpooitrotu Aold, 100 lAO
Nltniiu Add, 100 U>X)
Nitric A«ld, 100 250
Nt tiIkIiI. Bqulr. Brntotfc
14 0R-i-lfi=3(>l)4
] 40114.24 =.3801
14'(>'i+3::=4GU4
14'0ti-i-40=54'04
NO
NO*
NO*
NO*
N0»
What is uuderstood by ihe rtic or aimonyhere J It is that 1
of paseonn matter bj wliich lh« earth is surrounded on fill sitJe
and adiicres lu it by tlie furcc of gruTlly. Its pressure on the tm-,
hce of the earth is^i|iial 10 about IS pounds to the sqaare iiicb of
surface, which rondera it capable of sujiponing a column of water
94 fvcrt high, and one of mercury 30 inches. I
le (he prc«isuix of the atmosplicre iurariably the same? Vo;
it varios at different limes, and according 10 the elevation abovt
tile level of the soil, as indicnled by a baromcler. I
What nrc ihe component partu of the atmosphere J It is com-
posed of oxygen 30 or 21 pans-, and niirogi?n 79 or SO by Toliiinc^
it also contains a little c»rljoiiic acid. Ity weight, it is oxygen 33;
nitrogen 76; carbonic acid, uinmotiia, and watery vapor 1. Th«
priiieipnl chemical properties are owing to the presence of oxyg«fi>
How is the protoride of nitroyen or nitrom oxiiie procured ?
By subjeeitug the nitrate of ammonia to heat, which is decomposed,
«tid llie products are protoxide of nitrogen and water.
What is the rationale of ihiti proiTSS T The nitrate of ammonia
ffl com|io<ied of nitric acid and ammonia. The nitric acid is com-
posed of one equivalent of nitrogen, and Gve of oxygen ; and tb«
Mnmonia of one of nitrogen and three of hydrogen ; making in aQ
two eqniTalenis of nitrogen, live of oxygen, and three of hydrogeu..
Ity the addition of heat their relations lire changed, so thai tiM
ihn-e eqiiiviiloins of hydrogen unite with iliree of the oxygon, and
form water, leaving two equivalents of oxyf:eu and two of iiilrogMU
which wnilc and form the nilroiis oxide, thus : NIl'NO' = 2110 +
2M0 \ or, considering the nitrate of amoiuula to contain one «qat^
t&lent of water, tkua : —
k
OHIHISTIT.
810
miitto 0/ UBOuaia
Ml"
J Ml*
f WtMt
\ tto
:^b3)'"»w"««m*
WiUt.
Vbat arc Ibe propordVs of nitrous oxide f It is a colorless gfts,
ibMtlnlilc by ]>ure tratcr, a supjiorlcr of comlmstion, prodacea
ahOuatioo wh«n breathfxl. withont lieiiig: fnlloivcd h; dt^prcKsian
«rll»gitor. It is vbnt is termed eTfiHaralin^ or laughing gag.
How is the btnoj-trfit procured f Ity the notion or nitric acid OD
MItllic c«ppCT ; tbo gas escapes anil may be coUecieU otcr water
or owrcory.
Vbat is the rolionale of this procew ? One portion of nitric
•eld li decomposed ; pftrt of its oxyiren o\i<li);cs the copper, while
•notlier part is retaiDed by ilie niirogen, forming the biiioxide or
tilric oxide thus : tN(y + 3Ca = flCuONO' + NO'. Or thus:
Mm MM
<krf*t> * t<i<<i>-
iI(A Unnkd* ur DllK^BO.
(-diiVKuO t iaO>. KICnttotMtiM.
.CllO) ^
Wok adil, 1 -lolt. IJW -"^
Eqnivaleot 300*; fommUlNO'; sp. gr. 1-039.
Vliat are the properHes of the binoxido of nitrogen ? It is a
Colorless gaa; wlieu mixed with any gaseons mixtare conlaiuliig
»»y(t«i, dense suffocating acid rapors of a red or orange color are
pFoiloced, which are hilrous acid, and are copionsly absorbable by
^'airr. This peculiarity is a distinguishing text for nitric oxide, and
**( alto a lest for tlie presence of free oxygen. It ia not possessed
^r suid properliee, and is irre^pirnbk.
Uonr is lnjpdiitrovB acid produced T By adding binoxJde of
*'Itwgiin to oxygen in excess, pure potnsh being present, 100 luea-
Mirei of oxygen combine with 100 of the biuoxide, and bypoiiitroiu
^cid in formed, which anites with (he potnsb.
Vhitare its properties T At 0" F., anhydrous liquid, byponi-
sie
CBBHIBTRr.
troas Bcid is culorless, and greeu at common tern peratarci, tot
Tulatile, passing off in the form of an orange vapor ; on admimn
witli w&icT, it is converted into nitric acid and biooxide of nitrojo,
thus: SNO'and HO = NO' and 2N0'. FonnulaNO"; eqainW
3804; Bp. gr. (of gas) 172.
How is nUrous add obtained 7 By introdDcing 200 measiini
of binoxide of iiilrogen into a dry exhausted glass vessel, with IDO
of oxygen ; also by subjecting the nitrate of lead, carefully diirf,
to a red heat, thus : PbONO' = PO + O + NcA
What are its properties 7 Its vapor is of ati orange-red colu,
irrespirable, has acid properties, is absorbed by water, the binoiidi
of nitrogen being di^engaired, and nitric acid remains in the nttr,
thus: 3X0' yield 2N0' and NO'. Formula NO'; equivalwt
4604; sp. gr. (of gas) 318; of liquid 1-45. Its vapor majh
condensed by a freezing mixture, into a liquid, in which state iti>
anhydrous acid, and pungent to the taste, gives a yellow stun to
the skin, and is very corrosive. At 0° it is nearly colorless, and A
32" it is yellow. When mi.xed with a considerable quantityof
water, it is instantly resolved into binoside of nitrogen, which a-
capes with etferveacence, and into nitric acid, which unites wiUitl*
water.
How may nilric add he procured f By adding binoxide <rf
nitrogen slowly over water, to an excess of oxygen gas. It i>
composed of 100 measures of nitrogen, and 250 of oxygen. Vot
commerce it ia procured by decomposing some salt of nitric acid
wilh oil of vitriol ; and common nitre or saltpetre is generally em-
ployed, thus : —
K,^_ i;^;"' ^^ — - HO.NOt. LlquM nltrio hU.
KO.SO] -f HO,SOl BlnlpbkU sf
Can nitric acid exist in an insulated state f Yes ; bat it U
difficult to obtain it pure ; it exists in a dry crystalline form, and
exerts no acid reactions unless developed by water. In commerce
It is generally known by the name of aqua forlis.
What are its properties f It is highly acid, largely diluted i1
reddens litmus paper permanently, unites with alkalies forming
salts, which are called nitraieK. In its purest concentrated form
it is colorless, and has a specific gravity of 15 or 1-51 At 1'5 il
3 e<llll**1nirfl jalpbu.
OltBHIDTIiy.
ill
Eper cent, of voter, for wliicli it hns s frrMt nffinily.
illj on iHil>i>innc(« dlspfl«ed to unite with oxy^rii dv-
coBijMWM tepMnWw, ttie oxT(t«ii of the Bcid uniliiig with rlidr
hiilrn^Mi, forniitiR nnlor, tind nleo wilh tlic carl>oii, forming car-
Uuii: acid. All tlie sulU of iiitric Arid ar« soluble in water.
Kttrie Keid *f rp. gr. 1-A2-~N0„+H0. It per CMit. ol nier.
L
^M V]M are Ibu Ivi-lf tor nilric and ond lh« mintesf Whfn on-
^BtBliiped. it Is readily dMi-rlL-d liy lt« Mronp action on copper and
^^Mnry, epilllini; niddy fuiiivB of nitrous acid.
AiH>tl)«r, b to mix the t.u|i|>og«d uiliic acid, or iiitmic. with
£Im« mlplmric avid, add to tlii« some pure linc. and «et Hrc to
ilf bydrop«n h It Is solved; If nitric acid is preRciU ilic flame
till have m f;^l■el>i^1l nhiie tint, vblcb Is oning to the presence of
.ibr binoxidc of iiiirojrcti.
Aoolbcr, la to »dd to the suppoecd nitrate a, drop of sulphnric
lt><l Wtrd ill ft te«l tube, and then sdd a crystal of morphia,
■ liirh. if nitric acid lie [irescnt, will become of nn orange red fol-
(d by ft yellow color. The Eulphiiric acid in this caec should
be tested prcvionsly.
Cab DON.
^ b «hnt form Ik carbon nsuatly pr»«)tcd to lu ? la ihc form of
'Wnikl ami tbc dinmond.
How Ih it procutvd? liy heating wood to redness in a close
^^ ''«"■!. The volatile iisris arc expelled, and llic carbon accous part
HSnifaia, wliicb is culkd charcoal. If bones arc n«ed Instead of
^^"nt, we liave animal charcoal or ivory black. Tlie diamond la
^fxind in a pare slate.
Wlial nre tbc jiriijirrtie* of clinrcoal ? It is bi^ihly eoml>nsllt>l(^
r^td. and brittle, coiidticlf^ heat slowly, a i;oud eonduelor ol eicc<
Wy, very refractory in the fire if the air is excluded, aljsorbs air,
"itivr pases, lar^'ly. and yields them apiin on the a|>p)!i:alion
^l ;" the pToi>oTtiun, however, varyiiifr in different ^si-s, and
Iwrbt the odoriferous and coloring ])articleB of animal and tcgu-
^ie nbataBces,
U
SIS
OHXHiSTIir.
I
Anlm&l charcoal is moBtlj Ducd wheD «r« wiRh lo decoloriM
flafda, 1iy Win); liudy )iuIreriE«d, and liaviiig ilie fluid fiitrtbd
tlir<>ii|;l) it. Tliu enui^aleiit of rarbon U 6, symliol C,
r'liiti arc ihe compounds of c«i'boa and nxjrfiren ? There ara
! -, cnrboiiic oxide, QQ, oxdlic acid, CaOi, nod carboulc add,
low U rurbonio add, or fixed air, procured 7 It may ba
expelled frura cummoa limestone or nia^Mla (which are carboiw
ale*), by ilie action of beat or acids, ihaa: CaOCO'+80*=
CaOSO + CO'. Or Ihas : —
CartniikU n1 Mm*
fC0>
110. Wfttit.
It is also fiinin-il during irspirntion, fcrmcntatioo. mid comlHWtioB,
Wli«ii it iiL'ciimuliites in tvdls, Jcc, it if cnlled choke damp.
Wlint are tbe properiifi of carbonic acid ? It U colorleaii, liw
odorouii, ela.»lic, conden»llilc iiilo a liiiuid under a preitMrv of St
atEnoApberefi, may be frozen Into a. white solid, will not anpport
re«piralion or couibaslion, incombuslible, rondeni lime-water turbid
by (he formation of carbonate of lime, absorbable by water, llw
qiianlity absorbed being very much increa^d by pressuni ; and,
when tbe iiressnre is reniorcd, it eacapcs with nn effervesce nco. Tha
nprii'i'Hblc. lively ln*le of lircr. porter, ale. minenvl water. Jec.. ia
ou'in); lo lis presence. It nnltcs with alkallDe snbstaiices, and tlia
jolis so foriuod arc termed carbunalet. It it easily dinptaced fron
411 its rombiiintion)' by tlic byilroclilorie and the atronjter ocidM. wIiM
it dx-Hpes with «irvrvir«cciicu. Formula CO*; eqairnlcnl 23; e[k
gr. 1-52.
How ii tMrbanii; oxidf prorured^ By cxjioiln); two part« of
well dried chalk and one of pure iron (ilingx to a red heat, an^
wusliin;; the f^ii evolved nilh lime water, or an alkaline solution^
which abaorbii the carbonic acid and leaven the carbonic oxlde^
Another mode is to mix binoxahte of potash with Are or all
times lis weight of sniphnric acid, and heat it lii a retort ; an effetu
vcscciice Kuun eni^iies. wliik'h i* a mixture of carbonic acid and can
boiiiu oxide, and may bo separated in the same manner M in tin
precedinf; proccu, |
Wliut ii the ralUmalt of ibis last proccet? Oxalic acid Is if
OflKMISTBT.
319
'of p*(iiiil pam of tlic ck-ments ofcariionle aclA nni] cnr-
Ji-, mill thi-r cuiitiot exist iii Ihe form of oxalic acid, iinlcM
lumnliiimlioii viih water, or tome other aubataiive. The aulplitiriu
Kid ihcn tiiiii4-( wit!) butli ihc potns»a and water of the kiiioxaUte,
imI tba osalic add being thus set flre« ia decoiii))oud, Utua : —
IIOCO* + SO* = HOSV + CO + CO*.
OnlkuU-
w*<tr _ _
KtlpbHrtcwU...
I'Hli, Kul|ih*laaf nin.
WJiU ore (he proprritft oi ntrbuoic oxide 7 It tl colorlesa,
iuipid, ha» no aeid ]ir<))H'rii(^ iiilliiinrnulile, burning: nltli b lambeut
Upe B*oe, aiid irrexjiimlik. l-'oniiiilD CO; equivalent 14 j »p.
p. 013.
CABUOKIC OXIUK >•«■■.
Cutwiile Olid* _ ^ ^ CO.
OHiwinokeicI 00 -fa
OaOt mtid- - „ _ 2C0 + a
QilarMarboaio«cMl(pha>phcac ]{•■).,„_,„,» H« CO-t-CL
Crwoaie Bcld _ ^ SCO 4-11-
Utiliik noU.- 4CU-i- H.
te., A«.
Bitu'urii.
I Irlial form do ire ^nerallf find sulphnr t II is found in Ihe
of rulraiioes, j^iiL-mlly in a ma<iaice slate, somelinies erys-
■llitfl; It Ik ttUn found (.■umMiied oilli ihe melalu, tiuch as silver,
*"p|«r. mlini'iiiy. kftd, niid ir«ii. Prom lis combination wlih Iron,
•tiicli ia riilli'd iron pi/ritrt, it miiy be pmeurcd In lurtfi- fjimntilie*
'.' Miflsiirc to a ^^d hvat ni n close Tr«H, when it is »[ililinml.
fhiU »re tite properties of iulplinrf It in aolid, kritllc. of a
ffWnMi-jellovr color, has a peculiar odor when nibbed. in»lpleHi,
^"illiiablc, a non-conductor of clcclriciiy, ncpiiiiTrly dcclrilird
^Wrtion. fnsed at 216' F. ; if the tempcratarc is raised to 320"
n IhlrkeiiH and scquir«> a reddish linl. 43t1^ to 4^2' it is so lenn-
'wwtliai the rwsei may be inverted niilioiil cauHn^ it to fliange
If rniaed atlU higher, to it« bolting point, it again become*
820 CHIHIBTBT.
liqoid ; at ttie temperature of 438'', if ponred into water, it beeoiB*
ductile. It is volatile at 550° to 600^, and is condensed ancbange
at lower temperatares. Its equivalent is 16; symbol 8 ; sp. gi
1-99. ■
What are the compouada of sulphur and oxygen J There ix
Beveu.
DOMrODNIM or IDLPanB add OXTOBir.
fialptadr. Oi:rg«D- Bqatr. Pormnla
Bnlpborous Bcid - Id + 16 = S2 80>
Bulphnric ftoid IB + 24 =^ 40 SO'oi-SO' + a
HfpDsnIpharouB acid 82 + 16 =■ 4B S*0< 0rS0>4-S.
H7po9alpbiiriD acid 82 -j- ^ = ^3 SK)* or 2(90*) + C
&c., Ad.
What are the properties of sulphurous acidi It is goseoni
colorless, tranaparent, has a puiigeut suffocating odor, an acii
taste, and bleaching properties ; it reddens litmus at first, and th«
bleaches it. It hati a strung affinity for o?Lygen, and will precipitab
metals which have a weak stfiuity for oxygen from their solutions
It combines with metallic oxides, and forms salts called sulphites
Formula so'; equ!raj(;nt 32 ; sp. gr, 2-21.
How is it procured ? It is formed by the combustion of sulpha
in the atmosphere, or dry oxygen gns ; it is also evolved miiet
with carbonic acid when combustible snbsfances, containing carbon
are heated with strong sulphuric acid ; and by heating sulphorii
acid with most of the metals, with copper and mercury particularly
it yields a very pure gas, thus ; 2S0'+ Ca=CoOSO'+ SO'. I
may be obtained liquid, by transmittiug dry, pure gas through i
glaus tube surrounded by a freezijig mixture. When exposed U
cold, in a moist state, a crystalline solid is formed.
How is sulphuric acid procvredf One method is to subjec
to a strong beat the sulphate of iron (copperas or green vitriol)
the sulphuric acid of the salt passes over in comhinaiion with tin
water which it contains, thus: 4{FeOSO') E0 = SO' 2S0' +
2SO' + 2FeO*.
Procured in this way, it is called the fuming sulphuric acid ol
Nordbausen, on account of the white vnpors which it emits oi
esposuro to the air, and from the place ia (Germany where it I
manufactured. .
ODBHIflTBT.
231
' Anhti^rout mlphuric arid may bn proeurwl frnm tli]« by heiit-
hlh ^nily in ■ retort, uid siirrouudiiiK [1i« recetrer adnplod to it
w'ah n mixlaru or iinotr uud tinlt, In whk-b It Is condensed iulo *
whW crrKUtUtiic Noliil.
|Tb« iBotl caininon process for procuring Huljihuric acid, ia to
I tul|itinr, mixed with oue-e!KlilU its weij-ht of uUrate of potash,
i>*funiui;u «rr«tip-cl so ihut llie currciil of air snpponirii? coiu-
bution will ciinducl thu prOflnviM inio a leaden chamber rontainiug
titer, which bcvomni Mturuted ulth the sulphuric acid fonocd ja
What b the rationale of ibis jirotoss ? The nitric noid of the
din ykld* oxygen to a jionion of iiiilphur, and couTtru it into
Mlfdmrk acid, which comliiiie* with lh« pota»n of the nitre ; at
At ome lime the greater part of tite (^il)ihHr foraiM »nljihnrouit
yU liy unitiiiiE with the oxvgcn of the air.
Th« aiiric »cid. by yielding a portion of iU oxyfccn to (he ttuU
}hr. is converted into liinoxidc of ninngcn ; ibich, comiTiR in
ma»n with the air at the moinf nl of its srpnrnlion. in conTertcil
taaifd oitrouB acid fapor^. The gHxemiK pnxlnet in ihi' t«it(len
ckmlncr, therefore, is saljihiiroiis and nitrous acid^, iitRKHphcric
til. tad watery vapor. From these elements n cryttnlliiie cnm-
r*ni ia formed, conMsting of snlplmric ncid, hypotiilroni add.
■admer; and, uhen tliie 8olid comeK in conlnct with the water
*it 1^ chamber, it is iIcconipo«e<l, the Milphuric acid i« abitorlied
^Ihe water, and nitron*) acid and hinoxido of niirngen e«cnpo [
Ibi iiuer of which, i«ming iii contact with the nir. in converted
i*lo nltruaa acid. This nitrons acid is uRnin inUrinlxfii with
ll)ifaaroiis acid and aqncons rnpor, and fixe* Hmc lo a second
of the erysialliiie compound, which undcrgoe* the uiine
D^ M tile first. Tlie following diagram reprneiits tlic forma-
die cryalslllne compound : —
IKI*. DTMOltniu tcht
OiT' Whi* nnvouna.
ua nitH.
OHSMIBTET.
T*>LI OF HTDBtTia Or IVlFBirmia AOID.
Kardhtawn 230'+ HO SpeoiAo grarity 1-96
Purest oU of Titriol SC+HO " " 1-86
SCf+SHO " " 1-76
S0»+4H0 " " 1-68
&o, Ac.
What nre the properties of Enlpfauricacid? As osaalljr obtaine
it is a dense, colorless, oil; fluid ; boils at 620° ; speciBc grvn
1847; very corrosive; soar, reddens litmns, and ewparatea i
other acids from their utiioD with tbe alkalies. Chloride of barini
or any salt of baryta, is a test for it and its soluble combiDstion
and will form a white precipitate, the sulphate of baryta.
Phobphorub.
How is phosphorus procured^ By igniting bonea in an op>
fire QDtil all thp animal matter is destroyed, leaving only a wbi
Bobstance, which is principally the phosphate of lime -, reduce this
a fine powder, and di);cst with strong snlphuric acid and wat(
sufficient to give the consistence of a thin paste. The phospha
of lime is decomposed ; a sulphate and a soluble snperphospha
of lime is formed. The superphosphate of lime is to be dissoln
in warm water, and separated frora the sulphate by Gllration, ai
evaporated to the consistence of fyrup, then mi.xed with one-fonr
its weight of powdered charcoul, and heated in an earthen retoi
with the beak of the retort put into water, in which the vapor <
the phosphorus is condens^ed, of a reddish-brown color, owing
the presence of the phosphuret of ciirbon. It may be purified 1
a second distillation.
What is the rationale of this process ? When the snperphospha
of lime and charcoal are mixed, and heat applied, the oxygen i
that part of the phosphoric acid, which constitutes the superphc
pbatc, unites with the charcoal, and forms carbonic acid and rs
bonic o.'cide gases ; phosphorus is distilled over, and phosphate i
lime wiih redundant charcoal, remains in the retort.
What are the properiiee of phosphorus? It is colorless ai
transparent when pure; a soft Eolid at ordinary temperatures, h
a waxy lustre when cot with a knife, di.*tilii at 550', very inflai
mable, undergoes slow combustion at common temperatures wb
CBEMI8TBT. Hi
I to the air, and emits a white vapor of an alliaceons odor,
lu n^iiiraltfit U 33; itymltol P; anil up. p. ITT.
Vrh«l ttte llw! fxtmpimnilf of pliosphimig and oxygon T The
«lide of pkmplionis, roiwi'sliiig of tiro (-(luiTntcnts of phospharus,
iiiii ooe of Qxyicttt, I',0; tlie h]rpoplio:<pli«r(ju» acid. I cq. of
yl«i|>horus lo 1 of oxyjci-n, 1*0 ; thu plmsplmriaK iicid 1 cq. of
fiufpliurus to 3 of oxyfciiu, PO, ; iiml Itic iilioK^lioric. pjropliov
fhuric, or nelapiioiiplioric nvid, whicti ia 1 «q. of pbottpharu* aud
1 (i)(. of oxygvii. PO,.
Tbifc are ecTeral varictiuft of thJH auid wliich difTvr vcrj mncli in
iWir ri-Actioii niih other ttuliKlaricoK, but whosn compOKilion is the
umo 03 lo tbe aaiuiuil uf water cxisliiig ia (ach.
riiMpharie add (dr;) V(V-
rhi»r>li'>rlo *cld (iviinmon) ?()>+ JIHn, Trilmnic.
Pyi^pbo-phoric add VO^+ 2110. B*rnio.
M*t«pba>phario Mid PO*-)- t<0. Mni>obul«.
Hftw is phoBphoric icid procured t By dccompoi^ing phoKpbate
I bujlA with Golphnric acid.
What are ita proprrlie*t It ia viscid, inodorotw. coloHcsn,
nid. rcddoos vrKPtabIc blacs, and, wbuD hcuU'd i» rvdiicM, cor^
Vdn (tUsH or porcrlnin.
Uua many claases of salts does phosphoric acid form, and wlint
The monobafric. SaOP'O*; ihe bibtuic; SSaO.P'O';
■ Iriluific. 8NaO.P'0*; corrcspondiiiR willi the i-qiiivalrnU
«f fWf p iM'id liy each, as is shown in ilic aligve tabic.
Q'lik'h I'lsM is tile most common ? The trilittic ; which givca •
U'le otecipitate with Ditrala of silver.
Ubai ulac« of phosphates exists in plants and animals T Tha
Uaw many series of salts does the tribasic add form, and how
•t lh«y csjircMcd ? Thus, in the soda scries wo have one with
•^Norttw.. NA0.2H0.P0,; anothcrncu/ra/, 2NAO,HO.P0, j
'itlWnl alk-aline. SNAO.FO^
Uf Iho above, ill* siilunlt is llie common phnnphiile of soda of
'^*l>i»|Hk. Iti all Hnids of the bodies of nnininls having nn acid
"■cii-Mt. the firxt of Ibese salts is Tniind, aiul in tl>ose poMCuiiig
i; routton tlio last is fonnd.
I
m
OUBMIBTBT.
BonoK.
Uovr is boron procurvdf It wk Gmt obtnincd bj subjerllng
boracic acid to ihr nclion of « powfiful pilvunic bntiery. Bnl It
niny bo giroi-iircil in luTfin qiiniitilifs by bvoiing: boracic acid ullh
liolassiuin. by wtiirli tlir burnci<- lu-ld is dejirivc'd of ils oxygen, and
tbe boron lihonitcd. Utu« : BO' + 3K = 3K0 -f B.
"What are tbe propfrtiet of bonm ? Il is of a dark olive color,
hnn neiiher taste nor mipll, and is a non-con doctor of electricity,
Il is liol soluble m water, alcotio). ether, or oils, does not dtK'om*
poiiu unter, beurs a strong beat in cloae vessels witliout fusing;, or
beinjt eliaiij^cd, except that Its density Is increa«ed. If bcutcd to
60U' it takes Are, o.\y(^n d!»in|>i>ears, and bomcfc tcid U formed,
lis equivalent is lU 9 ; symbol li ; ap. |;r. about 2.
Wliut are tlio compounds of boron and oxvf^n f Boractc acid^
BO', ie the only compound of boron and oxygen.
Wbcre ii il found, and liow is it procured? Il i* found, as »
eaiurnl proilni-t, !u ionie of tbe bot sprini^, and b > congliln«nt
of daliiliie. borncili-, and boniic, wliich is a compound of boracifl
acid iind aodu. and is a biboraie. Il is procured by adding aul-
pliuric ncid to a suluiion of piirifieil bomx in four limes its ■'eighki
of boiling u'uier. The Hutplmrie add uiiit«4 n'ilh thu soda, andj
tile boroclc acid is deponlted, on cooling, in cry«tnls, which niaf
1>« punfii-d by waiihlng, (U>.->u]vi[i); them in bulling water, and byl
rc.Ty.liiiliwli<iii, tlm»: NaOiUO' + H0" = Nn()SO'+ 2BO', \
^\\nl ntv X.\v: prriperiu-i of boracic nctd ? In crystals, it fa ft<
hydrntc, ulighlly solulilu in wnter. very tuhtblc in nlrohol, and thflj
Boluiion, when irI on lire. Iiurns wilb a green flume, which is a aurtti
t«ct fi>r ihf prf»euce of buracic ucid ; sp, gr. Il"9, inodonms,
bitter Ui>tt:, rcddenK litmus, and, niib nlknlinocitrbonntes, produirct
eirervcacenCG. In its hydroun Mate, if gradually exposed to a btghi
heat, it« water of crystal limit ion li expelled, and a fused tnusa
remaiu, which will bear a white heut without snblitnalion, and on
cooling, forniH a hurd, trankparent glaKi, whidi is anhydroua^
bonciu acid. It aljsorbs water, and loses its transparency if
GXpoiied tu llie air. Il i» lowcliincK uM-d ns a flux, from lis being.
ftry fujublu and coniinuiiicullng ibis properly to other sabstAiicM. '
CRKUIBTBr.
Siucote.
2S&
Ha* JK tttkoa procvrvdf It was Bret procured by Bcrxoliii^,
ifllie aclioii of )>otaiwoiii on Sao-silicic ocid fens; but « more
rantinicDt procwa fs rroni itie double floorido of Kilicuii nud pi>UK-
liuD. or Kodiuin. {irFvioiiatir dri<-d, mid placed in a ginfs tiiW wilh
folaniuni, ro nbkh a xfiirll lamp is applied. Tlie ]>ola>siuin
uiilM witti thu llii(>riri« aiid tlie siliirou is set at libiTty. thus:
«'P.8KF ^ 6 K = fiKF + 2Si. To render it perfeclly pan. il
■tonld \iim be hcutcd to mltiesi, and digested in diliit« hydrofluoric
Mid.
Whit «re ihu prvptrtie* of fcilfcon ? It U of a dark nut-brown
colur. oiilioni moiatllc lutlre, non-coiiducior of pleeirii-ily, incuin-
bdxllilr, iiiii diKM>U'cd or oxidixed by sulplmrlc, nitric, hydrothlo-
pr, or by drofluonc ondu ; but nitric atid IiydrofluoHc acid» mised
'~4iu«tv« it readilj. ll« eqniTnlait iti 21 3 ; symbol SL
niiat It tbo evtiipoMiiun of ^h'cic aeidl In 100 parts there
•R 48'l of KilinHi, and ^IMS oxyceii, by weight.
Where is ilife sllicii: ttcid foQtid, uiid huw U It procored T It
tnsU in firvAl prufiwion Id nature, utidur the luuues of silica and
lilirNu* i-artliK. Il forms a pari of nmiiy minerals, and. under llie
tam of <|iiarix, forms tnoutitninouit mauc!i. It is (lie primipal
I ilfndknt In MDid-Mone*, Bint, ctinleedouy, &e. &c. It nay ha
pncDfcd by ifcniling; pore rock crystal, tlirowiu]; it, wliile red liol,
Ixvwsier. and rednnng it l» a line putvilcr.
What ari^ ihe proprrtie* uf silieic Bci<l ? A* procnred above. It
lis iij,>t>l while powder, fcrls roujcb nnd dry wlimi nibbed between
UmIiihttd, inBipid nnd inodurouK; up. ^r. 3 C9. It is very fixed
■Ktbt Gre, but niny bt.> fnKcd by llie hydro>i)X3'gen blon'pipe, inxolu-
We in wnl4-r, doe* mit aEfoct te*!* for ncid*, Inii, in its ctiemicol
'Wbfliatiuos, acl« tlie part of nn ucid and displnres earbonie ncid
jH 1^ the alkalies by the aid of beat. The nnlure of il« romliiim-
^H bam with tb<- ulkutirs drpi-tidK upon ihe priipnrtions in ^ liidi tliey
H ■"■nited. One of tlir^e coniliinalionK, whieli Is one part stUiic
^K*i'd Slid ttirc« of corbonale poliiua, is deliquesecet and «ai>ily
Hdiiwlvej in water, in this condiiion it bus been ealkd the ft^uor
VfiiiiU or lienor stlinim.
B; msrsiDfc the proportions the result ia the mlUkuown unidv
i2S
cnKuiBTnr.
jflnis. Ercr; kind of (;latt Is a coniwanil of nItcKi ind ufAt
lime or bueH ; tlt«reron, n sitiotv. The qnulitj gvnerallr dopeod-
lu|; a|ti>ii tile |iTirity of il>c niiiliTials, anil fn flint glnu, betidHtb
pare lilieic «i-!d oiid nlluli, Uien.- b ndUvd xiiuc or tbe oxidM «f
l«wl ; ll U, tiMrerore, a double ult, cohiimmmI or bisjlicBle of )>o-
toau, «ail Usilicate ofoxhlcs of I«a(I. Iu cqiiiralehl is iii^
Seliwivm.
How ii KdcniuiR fornicil nnd bow is it procurvd 7 It ([tmnllf
ocrars in coiiibi nation with iran pfrilAs, abo in some volcwiic yn-
dune. a« a sul|i)inrct, and it i« somclirni.-s found cutnlHutd tiA
Mvml of ibo in«tAl«. It mn; bo oblnincd fron the sulpliunt bj
mixliif; it witli pi)fhl (im«« its wei^lit of jieroxido of Bii(igwn«i
nnd «x|iosii>(? Die inixinre to a low red Iwnl in ft (tUks ri'lort, Hit
bokk of wliich exieiida into water. Tlie oulpliur U oxidixcd by th»
oxide uf niantraTifsc. nnd tlic Helciilum l* iublimvd.
Wliiit arc iU prupi-rtiex ? It iH a brittle 0|inqni> eolid, hariciff'
ndltit-r tn.itt- nor odor, of n inctnllif IuxtrL> wbi-n in moss, and wlip'*'
in poirdor of a di-ep n-A color. It MofienK at SIS^. and ma; b^
drnnu into linu tlir«nd« ; cunduri* beat and «l«dmitv iio|>«rfcetlf J
and ii insoliihlc in witter. Kxpoxed to thu nnmu of a blowpipe i^
colors the Hninc of n liitlit blue oolor. and cshnles a eironfc odor of j
decayed horfcradinli ; which mny be considered u eliaracitrixitf^
of the presence of Ki-1eiiiui», whether alone or in combination. lit-
equivalent if 30'6 ; Miiibol Se ; sp. gr. 4-5.
Wlmt sre the compounds of selenium nnd oxygon t There ut
three : the oxide of selcDium. 8oO ; Mleniou« nctd, 80' ; and
ftelenic acid, SeO . Tbe seleoic aeld Is analo.i;oiu in composition,
und tnnny of iu properties, to salpliuric acid, and tlinl Kimilariiy
e.vt^'uds ntNo to their cotupouuda wiiti alkaline eubstnncc*.
CllLOBIKE.
4
)T is eblurine goa obtainrd T Itj the nelion of hrdroelilorlc or
'fitbrliiTic Hcid. nnd the peroxide of innnfrnnese, in the proponJoR of
two pnrtii of Ibe formi-r to onu of tlie latter ; tlic chlorine csetpe*
with elfervesccnee. witbunt tlie npiiticulion of heat ; but nmcb moro
rapidly wlieu hont is applied.
OIIBHieTBT.
KS1
hat I* tht ralicnoU of this jrorcss f TTic hydrochloric actd
: of Hiloriiic 3 eqs. . And hydrogen 2 eqs. ; the oxide of mnii-
piaM Miuists of mangsDcso 1 eq., and oxTgen S eq». In the
taction wliicli taken plntM;, 1 oq. of dtiurine unites ntlli the 1 eq.
4( (Dnngiui^M:, forms llie chluride »f manganese, and I oq. of i-lil(»
fa* it tet at liWny ; anil the 2 rqs. of oxygen and 9 eqs. of hydro-
ft nuitc Mid form wat«r. So that tho resalt ii chloride of uinn-
Ipime. wuicr. niid chlorin*. which is set at libeny, iliua : 2IICI
■f UaO' = 2//0 + MnCl + Cl. Or : _
] Biali >r blanikU of
> iqiUt, Of tblAinliT-
■illO. W»!«.
n. ChtnlBa.
Wfcal arc the jnyifirrlies of tlilorine gas ? Tt hns a yelloirisb-
fntn color, astringent issie, and disngrceabte smoll. It is irreB|iI-
nJik even when Inrgely diluted with air, and eiuii« licat and light
*\m iirongly coniprcMied. lly the tip|)licniion i>f obout fonr at-
Hipherw of prt!Murc. it bcfomca a limjiid liquid of a bright yel-
l»»coJor, It i« olworbolile by water, wlurh yiirbls it when healed.
^_Il|naeiiU tbc pbetiomena of coinliiiGlion when bronght in coiitaet
^VlA soDW Hulnlanees. and tlie result H a chloride, or an acid «on-
^BNibir chlorine. It lias a very strong ultinily for hydrogen, is
^Pt*eulvely electric, line no acid propcrtivH, lias n great nlliiiily for
srUli, and a [Ktaerful bleaching property. Id its application to
Unehiag the pn-wnce of wntcr is ncce»siiry, nnd bydroehtoric
wdii gvtirrali-d during tlie process ; from whieh hc itifir lliat the
*>ltr \i dvcouipOHCd. tbc hydrogen nniiing with the clilurinc, and
"teiyjrm i* littvnited. which occasions the bleai-hing. The com-
l^Mdi of chlorine which are not iicitl arc termed cbloridci*. Tht
W for chlorine i* nitrate of the oxide of Kilver, which produces
**Mle preci|iilatc. It« i^iniviilcnl ix 3S'4ii Kjmbol Cl i »p. gi".
Si:.
Vbat vonponnii d'i4 < chltirim- form nllh hydrogen 1 It form>-
^^•/ArocMnnc or murialic aoi-l, which \a 1 eq, of chlorine to I
B«» may thi« acid ha preparrdi In a gu.teoua dtale. it may b«
K*<*ftd by palling a utTung liquid Noluliou of the acid into a glass,
'■"1 hntinf it unlit it boils, when the gas is evolved, and may bo
238 CHKMI8TRT.
collected OTer memiry. Auother method is to mix equal weightl
of liqnid gal|>liuric add and sea salt, and oppl; he&t.
What is the rationale of these processes f In the former, tbi
acid dissolved in water is simply expelled by he«t.
Tn the latter the water is decomposed, its oxyfcen anites witfadit
eodiara of the cliloride of sodium, or sea salt, and forms sodn, tbf
h}'drogeii aiiiles with the chlorine and forms the bydrocbloric atid,
which escapes, and the sulphuric acid unites with the soda. Tbc
water in this process is supplied by the enljihuric add. The remit,
therefore, is sulphate of soda and hydrochloric acid, thus: NaCl
+ UOSO'=NaOSO' + HCl. Or: —
Snipfa uric HTM .E<0> ^__^.^-S»0HO'. Snlpbcla Of IDdi.
-CIB. ChkinihTdile leM.
w»tM {moI^
Cblorlil«of»dlaii>..i Cl-
Under what circumstances will the elements of hydrochloric arid,
when broii(r|)t into contact, unite? When an electric spark i)
passed tbrcuf^h the mixture, by the presence of flame, a red bot
body, or spon);y platinum. By exposure to diffused light thtj
unite slowly, but the direct solar rays, like electricity, Same, 4c,
produce a sudden inflammation accompanied with an explosion.
lu what maimer is the add procured in a liquid state f By
passing a current of gas into water as long as any of it will be
absorbed, we procure a concentrated aqueous solution.
What are the propifHies of hydrochloric acid? In a gaseoui
state it is colorless, has a pmi^rent odor, and an acid taste. In a
temperature of 50', and under a pressure of 40 atmospheres, it is
liquid. It is irres])irablc, incombustible, and a non-supporter ot
combustion. Heat will not oltcr it chemically, but galranism wiD
decompose it; hydrogen will be found at the negative pule, and
chlorine at the positire. It has a powerful attraction for water,
whiL-h causes a white cloud to appear, where it is liberated into the
atmosphere, owing to its combinatiou with the aqueous vapor ; ice
also liquffies instantly, if introduced into ajar containing it, and
llic pas is rapidly absorbed. On inlroUucinff a jar containing the
gas into water, the absorption takes place so rapidly, that the
water is forced up with the same rapidity as if it were a Tacaum.
During the absorption, heat is given out.
How can we determine the quantity of this acid contained in Ita
OHEMlliTBY.
22?
nhtlonsf BjWerlBiniiig the qnantity of pan marble dlsioWed
hf a irlv'ii o'tiKhl of pacIi. Ever; 60*6 groius of marble correa-
IMiiii lu 3f> 4^ uf reul ncid.
Wbui nre itie projjrriift of Ibe liydroehloric «eid of coiumrrce ?
k hu tt yrl)»w color, and rotitalns iiDiwritiis, wlikb aro unually
«kric Milt Mil|<huri<- ni-M. aiid ihi^ oxide ot frob. If pure, tt w n
nlorieM liquid, ciiiil» wliiic viiiiui-k if rxpoKCd (o Ibi- uir, very »our,
rtddfits Iltnunii, and ncutraliwii alkalii's. U tmwit at Cfl", Rnd
boils at I lu**, giring off ilic pure li yd roc hi one acid gsx tn(t\y.
It is d«cotDpOM^ by tnbt^tanon )'il■!di^); oxjgco neily.
Vbnl cotnl-inalion of bydrochlork «riil is iiKpd in di^ohing gold
ittd plaiinam ? It ie a mixlura of two ptirte of ihc bydroi-liloric
ud one of ih* nitric acidis, and in coinmonly ti rtncil 07110 n-ijia.
Wbnt chemical action lake* piftrc in fi^rming a xohiiion of gold
h; ibis mixturv ? Tbe nitric and lirdrocbtoric acids drcomposo
Mtk oihCT, aitd produce water, iiilroas acid, and clilorint ; A«
Ulvnil [lower i^ dependent on the clilorinr, whicli is libcrntrd.
What are llic cutDpoiiiids of chlorine nnd oxygen T Tlier are
ibf bypocbtoroiM acid. C'lO ; the chlorotm neiil, ClOi ; hypocliloric
will, CtO, : cliloric acid, ClO^ ; ami the perchloric ncid. CtU,.
now in hifjMchloj-oua acid procnredf Uypocblorons ncid, or
mliivrine. may be best procored by pouring peroxide of nicrt-ury,
a floe powder, and mixed with mice itg uvight of diglillcd water,
iUo botilw fillfsl with cblorine gas. By apilation, the chlorine is
(WfJctely alworbed. Tbe oxido of mercnry is dceompotcd, both
iliconUilnvDta combtnini:; with cblorine. tlic niercory forming cor-
nht Bublimalv. and tli« oxygen hypocblorous acid, thus , }IgO +
^ICUnsCI-f 6V0. The acid may then be M-pnnitrd by di^tilla-
<n, Khich iihoald be done at a tetn]ieralui'c below 212°, ni it is
pimcd at ihnl bent ; or it ninj be licst perfonncd under re-
I prcudie. The acid tbas procored mny be conceutmlcd by
tMtand dlsiillntion.
Wlinl are the }ir"}n-rii'-K of liypochlorom acid T It Ik a tran*.
pwnil liquid of a tlighlly yrllon color when oonccnlrulcd ; ban a
rpBOftretitig odor, an exceedingly active action on the akin,
'but icraetcr iban ibat nf nitric acid; hipli bleneliiiig pro
when concentrated *try liable to be decompoiied. cblorine
ig «ToUed. and chloric acid produced ; ihiit effect is promoted
light, and produced instantly by the direct rays of the sail ;
SO
1
»
S8»
ciiKuiKTny.
kIho, )iy iiKiiuiion witli nngiilnr bodic*; a portion of ponnJed
glpM |iri>(lui'T« liri&k tli-comiioMlion, wh«ii (browm Into tbis fteid.
It ix a ])owerfnt oxidiziii^ ngeiit, jianiciiliirly of the non-metatltc
L'lenioiiU. which ore ruadily liroughi to their lii^he^t degree of
oxiditiioii.
llo"' Is i:hhrt/u* arid pi-ocurt-d ? By hentmi? In a flask a min-
turc or fuur [inm ehluruti- potu-wii, three of uriieiiiotiB actd, and
twelve of nitriu auid, previoiixly ililuled hiiIi four parU of water.
The beal must be upplit-d cuiiliou^Jy, by means of a water bath.
The add cornea over iii the form of a greenish yellow gna, baring
Rirong bleachiiig properties ; combines slowly with baecH forming
ery stall iutble aall*; water absorbn five or six limes iU own toIuidc
of the g&».
How ia hypwhloric acid procured? By making 50 or CO
in^lna of chlorate of potaaaa Iiiiu a paale wiih strong sulphuric
ariii, pnliiiig it iiilo a gUt« relorl, and applyiii); heat by inraiis of
warm watt^r kept below 212", when « gas of a bright yellowish-
green color ia disengaged, which haa an eromniie odor witboiA
the ftniell of chlorine, and is rapidly abaorhcd bj water, to wbidi it
imparts iU tint
What is the ralionale of this proccas? The sulphuric acid <Io-
composes a part of the chlorate of potosaa, and liberates efalorio
Bfid, which, ai ihc moment of separation, resoWes Itself into hypo-
chloric acid and oxygen ; the last of which paases over to the acid
of the und^cumposed chlorate of potaasa, and is converted into
pc'fi'hloi'ic acid. The resultiug compounds are bUulphale and |>er-
chlurale ofpotas**. and lirpochloric acid, ihusj 3KUCIO'+4SO*=s
2KO'SO'+KOCIO'+2cio*.
IVlml aru lliu pmjM-rtifr. of liypocbloric acid ? It ha* bleacbiag
properties, and excna violent action on combnatibtus. Phosphoros
takes tiru with an explo«ion when introduced into Una gas. A
temperature of 212^ causes a violent explo»ion. It nay bo
liquefied by cold. No compound of it with a tiaxe ha« jrct been
diuovered.
now b chloric acid procured ? To a dilute iwlutioa of chloralo
of baryta add weak suliiburii^ iicii), pn-cihrly aufliirienl for ciimbining
with the baryta; uu inMilulilu sulphate of baryta i* furmi:d and
precipitated ; and pure chloric acid reinaius in the liquid, tbiia:
BaOC10'+SO':^BaOSO'+ WO*,
What are the profwrtifn of L-ldorie ncid f It reddcni ve^lahto
tihc rulors, has s tour laMc, and roimit neiilral ttnlt^ with nlknlino
■mm* (.'allrii elilorateit. It hnji no bleariiinfc iimprrlirt, n cimiin-
Maiice «lii(-b diatitiguUlm it from chloriiio, liypoclilorous stids, and
klorciDs DcidR. It doc* not f'wt a prci'ipitalc with n solution of
' nllrale of adver. ]t may he ooiiecnlraiH hr a {criitic lient to
oily con^lMeuce. lu 1hi» liijrlily ronccntratrd elRtr it has •
illowbh tint, an odor of nitric add, sct« firo to dry organio
■Iter, itnd coiivcrtii akohol into wretie acid.
It i« raikily drromgioird by dcnsiditiiifr nprnts.
Ii may 1h^ diMiiiKui^^hrd by funning a xalt nilh potflXfin, which
jklnlliws in tablo*. him n pcnrly jiiMrc. dcflagrslM like nitre
htn thrown oil buniinfc diurcoal, oiid yidd* dilorii" opid by the
lion of concentrated siilphoric ndd.
How is ptnJiloric arid |irorurrit t Hy adding dihite (sulphuric
^•tlil to pefx-blorute of poiuwa, and H{i|i|yiii^ licat lo the mixture;
tiiiie rnpor^ nri«e tluit condeniic aa a colorless liquid in the
netiter, which in a wlution of jierclitoric add, thns : KOCIO' +
Stf- KOSO* + CIO'. It may he obtained in a wlid form, by
ilitalf tl with slTonp sniphriric add nnd distilling:. It hiraea nheo
Itnn into water, similar to red-hot iron ; forms a compound
tU potaitMt very slightly vnliiblc In water, trhieh is the perchlorale
tf poiBfira, and may ho (li<'liniiiii>hfd from the chlorate hy not
Wemllip yellowish on tin- application of hydroclitoric aeid. The
friury form of its cryKinl i.t u ri);ht rhoinbnictal priam.
How is ilie qtiailriirhlnridr of lutnujrti prncun-d ? DiKotvc an
■•M of kydrorhloratc of ammonia in l^nr IG oaruei of hot wiiler,
*b(s h has cooled to W invert a widc-monllied |-la»a hiiiik>, full
•ftlMne, into it. Thi? chlorine is nbgorbed, il acquires a yellow
■iar, asd in a few minutes (globules of a yeltow fluid float like oil
•1^ ita surfare ; wlirn Ihey acquire the giito of a small peu. they
Mk ta the bouotn of the tiquid, and should be collected In a leaden
■anir placed under the mouth of the bottle.
What it the raliottali^ of this process 7 The ammonia in dei-om-
Iby tlic chloniie. hydrochloric arid in pcncraied by the hydro-
Tiho nmmonia unitinf with a part of the chlorine, while the
I of the nmniDnlii unites with uuother part of the ehloriue,
tll'Cl -i- IC; = iUCi + SCL'
TTW at« ibe projiertiea of the qnadrochloride of nitrogen 1* Il
sss
CRXMISTBT.
»
U one or Ihc luoft ar|]^3rirfteotBp(»lnds linan-ii. [I U not con;:eBled
bj a mixture of snow «nd salt, rnnj be dlstille'l Ht lAO', explodes
betweoii 310° aii4 •Hi", coiitact with some co id I m bibles cbusm
detoLiaiioii nt I'omnioii tpinperaliim. jiar^ti'tilarlv oiU, both Tolatile
and lixed Tho prodatls of Iliu ex)>)ri.''iuri are clilurlne and oiiro-
gen. This corapouud is 4 eqa. of chlorine lo 1 of nitrogen, or. u
BUted by Bcizdius, 3 cqa. of chlorine to 1 of nitrogen.
Wbat ore iho cmnpauntiM of Morine »Uh carbonl The sea-
qiiii-Iiloridc of carbon, C'Cl' ; the protochlortde, CC1 ; aod the
didiloridt^. C'CI.
How U /WKquichhride of carton procured ? By uxpodnf; o1^
flanl Rna to clitoritie ; a L-oiiib!naliuii taken plat:e betwccfn ibcm, and
all oily liquid iii i^eiicruled, which \a a compoitud of i-art>oii, hydro-
pco, and I'blnriae. Put tbla into a veasel conlaiaing chlorine gas,
and expuKu ii lo the direct rays of the son ; ibc chioriiie d(N!oiu>
puwa the h<|uld. hydrouhloric acid is liberated, and the carbou
utiitcvi with the chlorine at the moment of aeparalJon.
What are the properlien of the Hcsqiiichloride of carbon ' It la
solid at common leuiperalurce. has an aromalic odor, a uon-con*
(liii'tor of (jli-clriciiy, and a powi-rfiil rcfcncior of ti(tht ; up. j[r. 9;
fuNtK at 330^ ; ii nmy be diMilted wlibout change, and a&itimea a
cr>'KlallJnp form when It cuudeiiHca.
Ilutt is ihi? pml'irlitfiritte of i:arlyn proenred ? By passiiiR tho
vapor of perdihiride throuf-U a red hot f-lass lube filled with pieces
of rack crvMlal. it Is purtiully decomposed ; chlorine and prvto-
chloride of rurbuh beiiift the reBult.
What are Hie prnf>t-rtie« uf protocliloriile of carbon? It Es a
limpid ?utarli.-K>i litpiid, iius a decisily of lA.*!, does not congeal at
D", and in cont-ertcd lalo vapor at lflO° or 171)'. It may be d!»<
tilled, hilt expOKure lo a red heat resolves it Into its elements.
What nrc Ih^ rharafli-ritlieii of tho dirhluruh- at rarhint f It
ifl of a white color, in the nbape of Kinall, nod, adhesive fibres, anil
has a peculiar odor rc^einblinji sperm uceli.
What arc ihiM-ompoiitidi' uf Wi/tinWand sulphur t "nie difblo*
ride, S'Cl ; and ihr pro loch I or! do, SCI.
What arc tho oompoundn of chlorine and phoipborns F The
pentachtoride of phtixplmriiK. PCI, ; and the lerchioride, PCI*.
How in ihi- pt'iifaclilurirle of phuaphorue procured? By id-
flatning plioxphorus In dry chlorine, the percbtoride collecta inside
df Uit TMsel. It i» wliitr snil v*ry tolntilif. By hcntinjr ii n'ldor
•nann m<I coolinjc, it yi^ldn IrnnRparMit pri^mntic cryitnU.
now 1* ihu l«rchIoridc of phu»|>lioriiK procnred ? By hinliiig
th« p«ntilari<lo wiih |iliof^|ili»rii« ; nUo by posfin^ tlic vapor of
|llk<M|»hara)i over i-om>Mrc HBblimatu conlnincd in a tfUsi: talic.
What ■lu the prvperliea of ihp terchloridc of pho«pliorii» ? Il
b ■ clnii* lii|ui<l, like water, «f xp. ^r. 1'4S, «mit» ncid rnnicK when
tidied to ibt •ir, owing to ihc <1 ceo m posit I on of nr|iicoiis ritpor.
Oanliinic witb wmtcr, « mntiinl dcrom posit ion titk«s pincc, hcnt is
Htlrtd, Rnd ■ sotudon of hrdrocbloric and ptioitpluirouf adcU in
obubri.
flow in cftlori/rarhimic acid, or fihrtmit-nv gat procured ? By
tipoiiii^ e(|ual iwrlx, tiy iiuriuurr, of (^liloritie und rnrbonic oxide
ptt» to HinKtiiae, a combination ai^incH, and ft conlrnetion to liftif
Ikt Tolnme laki-x place,
Vhnl ore th« propertiea of diloroearl ionic add ^oT It ii
nlort*M, hns m alronK odor, and reddens dry liiinnn paper, com*
Wmj with (cnwous ammonia, and forms n wliiie solid uiH, ibert-rurc,
tat Kid pni|H'riie«. Water decomposes it, and Itie retinit ii hy<)ro-
tUortD and cnr))Oiiic acida.
Wliat eoinpoond docs dilorine form with boron t It forms tlie
tiHiloridff ; and It la procured by puttiTi); receutly i>repared boron
into chlorine, wlicn It takea Are fiponts neon sly, and ft colorless gat,
tkfhloride of boron, Is formed, wlileli U absorbable by water, and
u4rrft««« double deconpofltlon at the Mine moment, ibe result of
*kith It lirdr'K-bloric and boraeic acida.
Vliat coiQ]>oiiiid does eiitfrijte form witb mliconf The le'
tUoride, wbicli mav (>« prociireti by heAting siticon in a current of
fhlorinc (fas. Tli« product is <-oMlcnf«d into a rotorlcM liqnid,
ihich, by lite addition of water, is convened into hydrochloric aad
ne acids.
Iickloriue a simple or compouiMl snlwUnce? It is a simple
'b*dy, because it canitot be deoom|m)ied by any known meaits.
IriDlxx.
WkfTf is iodiii' found ? It Is found In many miucral Rprinm,
bcombinalion with KrHlimn nad pntoMlura ; It U also found in the
Mtr of the Mediterranean, in the uy«t<-r, and sotne ntber marins
2U»
BM
eBIMItTBT.
inollnacciiiii BOfaikltt in spoiip;e<t, and in most bladfl of sen wpe
li bii# uUo been Iband hi the minenii kiugdom iu combinalioD m
■liver.
How is It procured J II la prociircil from kelp, nn impure ea
boimte of soda, vlilnined bv incineraling wn vrvAt. OarlionaU '
■odu Is prepared ri'om the kelp; and llic rvsiJunl liquor ronta)
imlirif! Ill comltiiialion willi potfts«iiim i>r soHtnm, ichivh maf
KCparuicd hy the ndditioD of Rulpburic add and liinovidc or na
gaiiem- ; l>y ihc applicalinn or lic-nt tli« iodine \* tl)H. s»l>limr<l, aJ
mav be collected in coul glius rei-viverx; tliiiK : wilh iodid«
dod'ium. 280' + MiiO'Xal = MiiOSO' + NuOSO' + 1. Or :
IidMtaf iBdlDra
Mln* .
M-lltin
,™.^„„.„..{;;;j|;i;;;^S^^-
leilrw.
9itirph«at of i
I
floIphM* #f mtagtatt.
What are llie properliea of iodine ? Ii Is soft, frinble, nolld. h
a Ifluiiih color, metallic Instre, and crysmlline a])]icufiinpi>, rcw-
bliti^ niicHccouB iron ore. It is fused at Slib", and i?1>ii!litioii ia|
pUco at 3*7°. If moisture is present, it is sublimed rupidly at
temperature below boiling water. Its rapor ie of a rich fio
color, ^om wtiich it derives iM nnme.
It is a Dou-conductor at electricity, and negatiTelj electric.
Is ter; sparingly soluble in wbKt. but very soluble In alcohol •
elhur. It bas a strong nOiriity fur (he nictals and nioU of tlie nd
metallic combustibles producing compounds, termed Iodide*.
Tli« lett for iadin« is Etureli ; but the iudine ranst be In m ft
coiidillou, and tbe solution cold. Its ctiuivalont is ISSS ; %jmi
I; ap. gr. *fii.
Wbai compound does iodine form wiili hydrogen T It fonin i
hydi'iodic acid, wliicli is 1 cq. of iodine to I eq. of hydrofcea.
Uotr is hi/itriodic aaid procnri^d ? It maybe formed bj t
direct union of hydrogen wiih Ihi- vopor of iodine transmllt
throngli u |iorci-lnin tubi? at u red bent. It may aUn he procor
hy the in'ii'w of wilier on ihp iodide of ]ibo»phoru», wliich gives I
bypopliospliorie and hydriodlc acids, the lullcr of which post
ovM ns a colorieas gas, ihua ; PP + ailO — SHI + P0». -
What are the properties of hydriodio acid ga«f It hu a m
K
CHEUIBTar.
ddeitS T«e«lft)>l« bine colors, and prodnees white fumes
lixvd wiih iIm air.
Wliat h iu Bclion on tiie metallic oxides J Water and an iodide
oT the nivtal is romed. (has : KO -{- HI = EI + JJO.
lU iaits are called iodides.
What ara tlie componnds of iodine with oxtgeo ? Th« oxide
le, iailotu) aeid, iodic and periodic acid.
itr is Ibe oxide oT iodtiie and todoas add procured t Bjr
th« vapor of iwlin« and oxjgvn pis considerably healed, a
llow mailer of tli« consisteoco of solid oil ts produced, which is
led as the oxide of iodine ; and, if the supply of oxygen be
tanlimivd, it is conrertod into a yellow liquid, which is the iodoas
Mill,
Bow is (he iodic acid procured ? By decomposing iodate of
Hrjics by means of sulphuric acid, The following is th« rationale :
MUO* + SO* + BaOSO' + 10'.
What are th« propertiet of iodic acid T It is a white, semi-
lnn(par«il solid, has a ^rong, astringent, sonr taste, inodorous,
mim anhydrous. Its com|>ouiMls ara called iodates,
Bkohine.
is bromine procnred ? From bittern, by the action of chlo-
W <rhicb, l>y its superior afliiiity fur the metallic radicals, liberatw
ibroiuino. The bromine is then taken np by elher, and acted
I by potash, which is cdnrerlMl into (he hrDmidc nnd bromste,
I broinale iteing conrcrl«d into hromlcic liy mcnnx i>f heiit. The
pMfliutn i* acted on by Mulphuric acid ntid peroxide of innnga-
Mf : the foHowing elianfce oecnrring : 380' -1- UnO* + K Itr =
Mi-O.-^C+KOaO'+Br.
What ara thv/inr/xryir'^ of bromine t At common tcmperatnna
>I i* a hlaekixh-retl li<|iiid. IIa odor la very dixngri-cabio, and re-
■■xiblni chlorine. It i* congealed a( 4", and in tinltle. It emita
*t camnwn tcmperaturea red-colored raporx, mcmtiling nitrons
*rtd. and boiU at 116-5°. ft r«tembteji oxygen, chlorine, nnd
'**''ie, in Wing negnlttely electric It is rolnbtc in water, alcohol,
I (tiler, tui|)portii comhiiHiion nnder some circnmManccv, and i»
'deMrvcltve to life. It has not been derompofcd, nnd is rery
i in Ita chemical relatioiiM to iodine nnd chlorine. It can
■
Hciil ii fiiniicrf.
WLul uri" til? propfrtiM ni hydrtihrvm
pis, of nil acid Imic nnd pnngtiit oAm
when mixed witli moiM nir jiHdit vh\it v
by chloriiit; hyiirodiluric acid ^ns is j)
ilc})(Hiitc(l. The «nlls i>r bromine are call
Whiil crmpoundt »rc formed with hr
bromk- acid i* the only known compoiin'l
How in ilprncuicilf By dccompo^in
bromntc of barrla with sulphuric m-id. '
prccipitBtpd, the hrnniic im-mI rfmnin* in i
ptiitriitPi} liv slow evapoi'utioii. but r»nno
wat*r without bring decomjiosed. The f
BnOBO' + S(r = BbOSO' + flrO*.
What nrc the proji^rtifii of hromin aci
but not corrosise, very llltle odor, redden
destroys Its color. It Is annlogoiia to
acids, Ita roinpositlun Is I eq. ofbromll
How is ihe chloride of bromine jiroce
rent of clitnriii« Iliroiich bromine, and
vagiors by a frpczing luixiiin?.
What are iho propertiet of chlorid* ofl
fluid of a reddish -yellow color, diM^e
odor, and cnn«M a di«uhitrg:e of tMr« froi
in it« vaptir, »nd chlondcK and bromides i
CnSUIBTBT.
fiST
raoilp IK to mix flaoridv of calcium and peroxide of mnDga-
wlth stil)i)iaTic ncid.
Wbnt aro tli* pmprrtif* of fluorine f It is a ycllowlsli-browti
Kts, rawDiUist ohloriiif in otlor, tilcaclics, is ll^f!:ntivuly electric,
uhI hM a iiowcrTuI nffinity for tlie mt-inls and hydrut^oii. lis
t^nifalent \i IS'fiD; *p. ^. TS ; itymbot F.
What ciMnjwnnd doi-ti fluorine fonu «itli hydroRen ? Tlie hydro-
Biii>ric ftfi'l, wliii'h i« 1 eq, of nuoriui> lo 1 of liyilroijen.
How U ft jrrarurfd f lly ndding <'i)nci'ritrntcd snljihurlc acid
to fiiior s|Mir (whicli iit n fluoride of cnlciiiin), rL-dm-ud to n One
fovder. Tlie acid dixlilx over nn ap]ilyiti|^ licat, and muHt be
(Olltelwl III n Irnden rcceiror mrroiinilrd witli icr'. Tlie result in
bfdroSnoric ncid, wliieh comec over, nnd llii- Gulplnili! of lime
itmafiia IB Iho retort, Uiii»: H08(r + CaV = OuOSO' -t- ///■'.
What are llie propcrtic* i>t liydrofluon'r:- aridt It if a colorlesa
liquid at 33°; if expoxtd to the air, it llii.'ii oS in deiiKv white
fuinca, prodn<rcd bjr its comlii nation with the atmoKphcn; ; lia« &
poaerftU nffinitr for wnicr, and a rery pungent vapor. It ix the
OWtil dcclniclive lo aiiimnl inalli^r of all kuonn NiilistnnccJi, its
kpitticatioii Wing followed by a malignant ulcer ; It corrodes Rlu.tit,
tud lluoKilicIc ncfd ftnit in prodni'r'd.
When dilated with three or four limeM itx weifchl of water. It It
fvitabie for etrliing: on glaKt. It has the properliua of a powerful
acid, redden* titiuitx, lia« a Mrong loiir taitte, neuiralizea alkalieH,
aad Bflitea with melalii forming compoiindit, called Booridea.
How Uflifohoric or.-ut fiaa olilnUied ? By hcaiinft a mixture of
13 parl« of Kiilphnric a«id with 3 of (lunr Kpar and 1 of vilriflcd
bunieic acid, in a (tatk, It tnny nl«o be obtained by hunting
bydro-lluoric and boracic nddii in « mctnllie retort.
Wbal tlic Ibc proptriien of flnoboric acid gaK ? It it colorlcKt,
haa a |'<-nrlrDling pungent odor, reddciin lilniu«, and f«rmii hiiUk
with alkalies ealk'il lluoborates. It luw a very Mrong affinity for
water, vliieli It will take from any ga* containing uqneonit vapor,
titua affording a delicate tr«t for it in ganes. Water nbaorbs it,
Uid fortiu a strotig cauxlic itolution.
How \i Jlutmlicic acul prociin:)! ? liy mixing 2 parts of strong
■iwlphimi- acid, 1 of fliior upar, and 1 of sand, or pounded glnia ;
90 the ApplicaliuD of heat, it i* dittcogaged, and may be collected
sss
CnXXISTBT.
over merciir;. The following arc the changes: 8S0*-|- SiO* +
What are the properlic* of fluosilieio aciil ? It is a cotorleas
g:iis, dots not BHp]>i>rl com bit »I ion, desimys tiniiuiil life, anil unitca
vilh the watery vapor of lln; atitiof[))ierv, forming n white cload.
Ammonia.
What U ihe oom position at ammtiniacat <ja»f It is a compottiid
of nitrogen ; 1 eqiiivnlciit lo 3 of hyilrox™-
How in it prartirfdt it iimy lie procured from any salt of
ainmaiiia b; llie a<.-lioii of n pure ulkali, iir nlkuline mnh. Equal
)>arts of the hydroclilorale of ummutiiu mid eauKtic lime ere g«ne-
rallT employed ; hcnt i* applied, the auiinonia is given off, and tha
rvftiduc is chloride of ciileium niid tinii;, thu lime being added in
excesa. Thus: MI.Ol + CaO = CaCI + UOXU,. Or: —
ttiid I
8tl aoiaHilu. ct ulitorid*
of uBcnnfili.
Lima
IIO.XB'. AIUUIUDI*.
OMorMi ar C*)rlaBL
A highly coneeiilraled solution of ninmonia in obtained by Irana-
Riilting n (-iirrent iif ihu gnK into wiuer. m long n« it will absorb iL
To cxliiliit the gnu jmri^, il nin<t be collected ever mercnry.
Wlint nrc the jir'-pi-rliirf of ammonia t Jn a gaseous form it W
coIorlexH, powerfully jniiigcnt, irritates the «yfa and nom, irrespl-
rHl>le when pnre, a nnn-snpporior of combnMion. slighlly combun-
(ible iti oxygen gac, and a mixtnre with oxygen detonates by the
elcetriu spark, water being formed, nnd nitrogen set free. The
gas may be lirgnelied at a tenipcratnre of bQ", and under a premuro
of l!'5 Aimotpheres, forming a transparent eoIorl«a liqaid. It '\a
highly nlknliue, form* snlt« deeoniposablo by being healed with Ihf?
fixed alkalies or alkaline earths, or by a red heat. If coia)>ine<i
with a volatile neid, the compound may be itiibHined nitehaitged.
It has a poHcrfnl nlllnity for water, uhieh absorbti 780 tlmri: iti«
bulls, the sp. gr. of which \t diniiniahed to «'93«. The liijiiicS
lolnlioij is clear, eolorless, and poajteMies the peeullarillet of the ga*
itsoir. -m
How m&j free ammonia be detected ? By the odor, lu Umpo— 4
rary action on lurmeHo paper, which it xtuinx brawn, and the color
I
OHBMISTRT.
899
Mxn rcnppcsre, oving to it« volnlility ; and by itt fiVBhtR drime
fnnM wtirn a giota ixitl. inoiKtrii«<l »itli hydrochlcrie Mid, is
broflglit D«ur it ; tlicttc wiiitc fiiiiifji are the hydrochlDraCc of am-
wiMiia.
How amnj compounds of nitrogen and Ujdrogon arc there?
Tim* : w followH :
ninmi. BrdNfu.
Anldoiiu _ N + SHorNn>. BymW AO.
Annonia.^ »....N'4-3i< urNII'. ParmuU A<I + IT.
Ancaoniun » M + til or NU. •■ A'l + -'a.
Wlial ia ammonium f It itc a bypniheticsl mrinl, the brnto of
UUMiiiit. It hnx iH*Ter bitc-n iiiulntcd, 1ml hnx tinii infcrrrd to
(till, becaaM nil tLmulgnm in foriiivd wiih inurcurv, l>y n gulvriDiu
curat, wlilcb rcMiubl«t na aroitl)(iiin foniK-d with h uicial. The
biw of the csltt formed of nmmnniu it tuppoifd to lie mi oxiAn
of ihiH riuliciil, faecauie oxy-udila ilo not iiiiilv wtili hm-i-t which
cootdn no oxyKen, while oxy-ttcIdH do uiiiio wiih uniiiioitiu and
form aninoniocfll »alts. ltd fonimlii would be Nil', utiil that of
itt oiide NU' + O ; eq. la + 8 = 2G.
Coupotmm OP IlrDRooKN and Oahuon.
Whit are the known compound* of hydro((irii and portion t I/ight
ctfimrtiltrd hydroffen, olf/innt gas, elhvrine, jiaraj^nf, vupimu,
Km, oil gtearine, icof tyit, bemoin, naphtha, oil of furpentine,
nfrlne. catnjAene, oil of copaiiv, jajiij/fr oil, lemon oH, narin
•^ oii, black pepper oil, naphthaline, paranajiiitJialinif, and
■frw/iiie.
4'bal is tbe proper cbeniical nnine for lujht rartiurelled byiho-
^"i TTie dicarburet of hgdmgen. Oilier nnmes, frequently
**d, arc hettf'j injtatiiviable air,iiie injlatnmable air o/ manhen,
"d hydroH^arburct.
Wli<ni is it fotin4, iind how it it obtained 7 It is formed in
"•fftiaiil pools, from the dccoinjiooilioii of vegetnUlp innllcr. and
'**'y he procured )>y ttirrinjt t)ie mud nl the boitam, and i-ifllcrtiTi);
'Ui isTcrUd roMvU lut it riM«. Qlitainrrj in Ihix way, it i-anlnins
''tttlll quantity of carbonic acid fcait. It may alno be ohtiiined
*T hcatiag wctato of potuh with hydr*t« of baryta. The following
CR eUtllTKT.
is the ralw»a!e ; KOCHW + BuOUO = KOCO* + BaOOO* +
acH".
What are Ita propt^rlirnt II is rolorleta. toelclen, luia very lllU«<
araell, j^euiis, u iiuii.su|>|iorU'r of ivimbuslioii or ri-s|'iratioii, Ui-
fiauraable, and burtiH wilh a ydluw flume. WStli u HufGcicnt |ior-
lioii of atoionphenc air, ur oxygta, it rurma a detonatin); conipoaiid,
waller and cnrhonic acid being rarmed when it is detonated.
I'lic jire damp, so de&trucl[?e fri i-ob1 Diiiiea when ignited, U
cumpoacd of lliis gtta.
Upon what priiiciplo is Sir nuuiphrey Duvf 'h siafi-iy-lainp con-
Btructcd ui prevent iho explosiou or ihl* gait F It is Tound that the
Aame cannot past tl)rou<!li a narrow tube, bowerer aliorl, provided
its diameter U sufBmtnil}' reduced. Now a piece or wire Kuuite
maj be reiturded us un u.iituinblnKii or tlu>iie lubnt, and lluine will I
not peiielrate it; tli«reforc, it n i-unimi>u oil lump i* nurroandcH)
willi a piece of tliis K'^nxe, it will huru in ibe explonive mixlurc,
witliout coiniimnlL-atiiiK i^ouliuatiou to the Knu cxtcriiully.
What h the con)|Kiailiiin otolejiani gtu, and why i> it »a eiilkd ?
It IB composed of ^ eiis. or carbon and 3 e(|i. of liydrofren. miitod
to form 1 eq. of the gna ; aud is called olcGant paa, bccau-te It foniiM
an oil-lilie liquid u-iih vhlorine. Formula C'H'; equiralent 14;
■p. gr. -980.
How is it procured f By heating a mixture of alcohol and kuU
phnric acid, in the prDportion of one part of the former to four of
the latter ; irfTeneKccnco eiisuci. and oleliniit gna passes ocer.
Wlint arc tlic prupcrticc of olfjiant gatf It is colorless, taatc-
leat, ftnd Inodorous, a iian.snpponi-r uf combustion and re»i>in«lioa,
iuSammable, burning with a den«o white light, and forms an explo- ■
sivQ miiliii'o with osj^gcn, or atmospheric air. It it dec<im|>(Me<l '
by a iiucccesiud of electric »pnrks, and by being Iran^milled tliruugh
red-hot porcelain lubes. A mixture of two parts of cbloriue, and
otie of olefiant gas, takes lire oil the application of flaute, the rt-
sull of ivhir:h it hydrochloric acid, and the deposition of charcoal ;
but if they lire allofted to remaio at rest, they enter into direct
combinnlioii. and a yellowish ail is produced.
Cpou what does tht /lame ofoAQdles, lamps, gas 1 1 Rh la, culinary
fires, &c., depend F The compounds of carbon and hydrdnen.
Uoir may they l>e procured for the purpose of gas lights t Bj
CHEMISTRY.
U1
Ae deslruelire (listlltntion or biluminnQx roni, vood, oil, tar, or
other iiiQainmahle sulialaom.
U|M>H whut doi-8 Itie illHrninalinti poumr at tWe <!Oin|iai»i(lf
prini-ipnlk (l>'|«-ii>l T Tliis poivcr in in ]iru|)t)rti<>n lu ihi: i|iiuiiti1y
of cnrlKXi i-oiiii?ii>e<l iato a Tolumc, providtj iIiimc is a miffidviit
fiupply of oxTgen to coiiEnine it ; oltiurwitc, thi; exucn of corbon
rrudf ti tlip flsniA emokj^.
nTDBOOKM A<<D SULParR.
Wbnt lire the covipounds formed b? hydrofcen aud sulphur F
kre two ; liydroKulpliurio U4.-id, HS ; and llio persoliiliuret of
^fcy«lro(feii, HS^
lloir lit hytiro*ulphuric arid, or tulphvrtUKd fi^ttrot/en, as It il
|g«u(mlly culleit, procnrodf By hcociiifc kcsqiilsulpburct of nati-
^■luny villi fuur or fire iIims it« weight of liydroclilorid nciij.
Wliai is the ralittiale or llils process 7 Ttie chlorine of the
hydrocbtoric acid ntiltes wiili [lie anliuiouy of llie seaqiilsiilphuret,
formliifc * ■e*quitliloride, and iKe liMir.f)''^ii of th« bydrofhlorif acid
rnite* with tli« milpliur of tlic tii-Miiilaul^ilitrret. and forms liydrosuU
rphuric iwid, thus : Sb'S' + SHCl = S Ci' + SH.'.
U tnay also be obuiiied by ihe actloa of an ocid with water on
the sul|i)iur«l of iron (iron pyrites). Wheo ehlorohjdrlo acid ii
Bavd, the following is the reactiou : —
Chlonlijndrto utfl l ., _
£alf iKinl oC IniD I J*
'tiCL Chlarld* of Itvo.
.US. tulpbnnlloil )i)rlni|sa.
Wllca MilphuTic aeid is inted, ll is aH follciwn; —
Bulphuri« vH n>
■ulMiunt of Inn J g*
»*•■- I"
FM.M)'. Sul(>luita uf Inm.
II& ttalfhuntled hj'dncBQ.
Formnla. HS; eqniTalenl. 17; sp. gr. I 'IS.
What are ihe proprr1ie« of hj drosiilphurit! ai'ld f It is a color-
leas g»B, reddens moist litmiic, haa a very oITeiiHre taste and odor,
ilmtlar to putrid f^gp>. a non-NU[>porler of rmpiration and coinbns-
liin, pombtistlble. water and sulphuric acid beinK iho products,
mnd sulphur Id deposited. U may be readily diilJnguished by ita
il g
CHKMI8TBT.
I
odor, tarnishing silver, and thr eharartcr at it» prcct]>itnle wllk
solutious of ai'M'iiions nrid, larlar cmt-lio, ur Kails pf Irad. lU
balu are called hydrosalpli^itcs.
IItdbcoek Attn ruuu>uoitvs
How is photphvniled hydrogen pronired f Ity Ibc ttdlon of
Mruiig hydrochloric acid on phosphnrct of ralHum. Tb« fullowini;
U ilie reaction whvn wfttvr, lime, and ptionphornx are lualed (»■
gelbiT : —
.I'll*. fbopbtuXU bTdnpl^
PboiifllMV*. I t*v<
Un*,»rq». \tM-
i^opo \ n>pcit>tiHpbiu or ntm.
■wtfj V
What are its propertieal It is a transparent, eolortciix fun, ol
an offeiiwu' odor and bitter taslp ; it is » non-Mipporttr ot com-
bnKliuii ami nnimal life. It (leloaates n-ilh oxygen at ihc tviiipe-
ratura of 300°, by the elcctrie spark, and by diniini«:li«l prcMure.
If lli<! lienlf of n rttoit frnni whic-li thid gn» iKsuc* i« plunitwl
DiidiT nuier >» lliiil liiililik* of it iiiiiy n«e (lirnufrU llie liqnid, <ucb
oiii,', on rciiuliinjf ilii? vuiTiicv. nill liurxt into a llnnie, and fonn r
rinjr ordc-u^e »'hili-.itniikr. which t>ilitr|;e* an it afceiiil*, prescbiing
a Iii-(iuiiful uppcnriitiL-u cliunicieriaUc of tliis gu. It ba« bMii
known ax the Wtll-o'-lhe-witp.
NiTXOOKK Axn Carbom.
What cnmpound in formal belwecu nitrflgeii aad carbon T
Ci/anogen or Inearburtt of t\itrttgen.
Formula, NC', or Cy ; ec|uivnl«il U+ 12 = 20; sp. gr. TSI
How Is cyanogen provun-d ' lii iKiuiitin hicyatiide of mercury
{n a porcelain r<.-tort, and cullcelinir the product orer mt'reury.
What uro the fm,perliea of cymiogi-u T It Is a colorless, Iran
parent, irrfupirablu gni. It Ik limpid, liquid at ibc Icniperatnrc oC|
46", uud tiud«r a prepare of 3'6 atmoiphcres It vill not suppo
CHBHISTBT
243
but biiniB uilh a Ijeniilirttl flatne. Il la carbon i eqa.,
1 M], Il lius a MroDg Icmleiicjr lo untie with ele-
tiiralnit Hi)«iniK.fB, in lliie rcspti't rpEFitibHiig chturine ; Il is a
haU>)[)-ci liody, aiid its c{iiii]>ouii(le art c-nllcd cyarndex.
^^ Wli»i roiui>otitid i§ foruied by i-jauogen uuU lij-drogiii ? i/i/-
^H6c^nilG' or jirvtaic acid.
^ FwtnuWi. CSS, lit Cyii; equltolent, 2C + 1 = 27 ; «p. gr.
(Ii<li)lrl) 0-C7CT.
^k Hjilrocjsiiic sdd is obtaioed in tlie diMillotion with welcr, of
"J Wlrr aliiHiiidfl, ajijil* M^ds, tli« terii«U of i*ucli«. ami jilums,
Invcaof the cberry lanrcl, and otlier platils.
^^ Ilow elw ifi il tiblauied. and ulial are it» properlks ? By l)ie
^^tolioiiorh;dToi.-blurica<:idu)ioiicvauideofnii.-rvur]r. tliua: H;;Cy+
^nCI=HKCI-f llCj. Cjimogtn w))I atao uiiltv with l)irdro)?ea
^^Miltr tbe s&ni« dR-umsIaticta timt cb)uriii« does ; as follows : —
I
-Cfll. ItfiliwjiniovU.
-CIK. CUorMa of pDlurioB.
Il In rulorlcsB. I!(|ti)d, lin.i nu mlor r«eiiiblinp peach leaves, very
lolmjle. Iii^bljr )ioin<iiivii0, and jiovwisea sliglil acid pro|>t:rliei.
Cynnic Acid. CJfO, or CyO; cquivulwil 34.
it naiiidv tif )i<ntnR8ii)in is licnivd in lli« nir. buth ihc drmcntii
■U otj'f^rii from ilic oir. iind a cyiiiiulc of |itilaR'ii is r«riii«d
,C;0,KO). The puln^Mi miijr he removed niid the vjiiiiio acid
.•ilh water. Il is niinlopaiiii to ninny oilier compounds of
I, niirufrin, ami onygcii, which arc naid Ki be ifiunicric Kith it.
' CyaM/« of Ammonia. This roiiipoiiiid hM tome t(itcrc«t on
»»Wuunlor Wing; iaomeric willi un-a, one of llic orgnnic coiiMitu-
BUoftbcariiic. IwfonimiaisC'yO.AV/V 110. orCNO.NH'+
0; ud corr»|ii>ii<U wilh (he r<>niiiilu of ims, C'N'Il'O'.
Fuiminic At7>d. K'Ttiiiila Cy 0'; Miuivnlviit 68. Il is formed
'? llic ictiiM of hyponilroini and ori alcohol in llic prmciicc of a
™1 <if «i|viv or inunriiry. Il hai< not bei^ii inoluteil. 'VUcfutmi-
'">*^ uf nltu-r U fiinued by piiUiiiR silver in iiiirii; ucId, and. when
"■Whed, nddiii}; nluoliol The Utter becomes oxidized, bulnft
**>*med iiila BJdchyde and oxalic add ; while tlie nilHc acid ia
*^^>ncd into bT[K>nilruiii ncid, by inipurliiig a portion of lu
ft to the ulcolioi, which tli«ii react* on Boin« undecumposed
tliat iicitlivr nliluniic nur liromiiic i* p
tuiiiia)! cyuiiop.-Ti liu liralL'iI wiUi nn a
lilOf iiri-riiiilHU- i* ubiiiiiii'il, IT n I
pUcrd in ■ <-i)]iiu1c over • flamr. ai
ninnKiiiinm Aitdnl. ihe Wnt will «i
vapors, which nill niii(« with (ho sul)
grn ; tim uuiief wiih tlio nitimoriiiiiii,
of ■mmoiuiim. Then pine? a drop
iron on this, and n bliiDil-ruct «pot is <
rjnniUc of iron, mid ii n ccrUtin teat.
MKTALS
Whftt nit the cJtaiiictrriflica cf mt
of clwTlricily ainJ !ii>at, rlcfilro-posilivc
flccior* of lipht, ntid ppi»r«s n poculim
What if ihu tiumbrr «f ihc niclnis J
Whnt muHilii i)«.<)ii.-N% Ihf prnperij- of
iro^ipiT, tin, pliitintim, cnilniiiiin. lead,
poiiiiirn, ninl fro/.i-ri nir-rciiry.
Whnl nn- the iml"l« which poescM
Oohl, iiilTcr, iron, and copper arc Ihe
(trnwn into wire with rariliiy.
Wluit l» meatil br tha t^rm rti/jt -
Bb"><
CBKUISTRT.
What an Ibe oxidts or mrtaU called nliirh nre cnpn>>k or nni-
tia; wilk Mciila nnd rortniiig mlltf They tiro ralltil allialiii« or
Mti&alilL- t>ii«cs, anil are go'ierally the protoxide.
liarn aemU nn nlHnitT Tor chlorine t The; hnve a potrernil
iltf, and in iniuiy iimlBHrrK niiilu so us to present thu phcno-
ntiM of comltniilioii ; and «ill rnM|<ii^|ill; iliiiplacc oxygen from its
^n^n villi llic mrlnlo.
^p Whnl are llii- (ntiicrni trkariKlcriiilics of the mHoitic chlorides T
Hm of iKeai arc solid at rommoii Icmix-rntiircs, fusible by hea!.
I fad eryxUllix« on cooling. Some of thrtn may bo Rublimed wtthant
9nitgt i Ibry art; for Ihu most part colorless, have do metallic lastre,
ltd hiiT« ihe appearance of snlls.
\ ila><: ihe ini'ials nti alGnjty far todinet They have a strong
itSlnity, and tnoat of iheaa compounds are DOt decomposable by a
iH bral in elose TpMels.
Have ih« nicliils an uflinity for iti'/zj/iurf Tli^y have ft strong
hiilency to unite with it, and the timou may be BpooinpHslied by
aliii;; llw melnl with stitplmr, by (frnllinf; a mixture of a meialt!c
aide nod kiilpbur, and Ijy ssviral other proceases.
Iii>» uri' Ibe iBetiiU ^/rUlfilT Into ttrn claMes.
Claji* Irf. Those whifh yield alkallLs and earths by oxidation.
Hiaa id. Those the oxid(>s of wtilcb arc neither alkalies Dor
Tile J!rM class comprisea tkirlfrn tnelaU, which bare been ar-
Uipd Intii thrwt order* : —
Ordfr IW. The metallic bases of the alkalies, They are pafas-
liim. Hodivm. IMium, and animonnnii.
Urdr.r id. The metallic bases of ihu alkaline earths. These are
hrivm, Mlronlinnt, oafct'um, and niagitrrium.
Order Sd. The metallic basea of the earths. They are atumi-
"*■, lerfrtom, crbtHm, glitcinum, yllrium, thorinum, and tirco-
"■an.
Tlio tiet^id clana coraprifvs lu<enfy-iitn« melaU, and may be
uninp-il Into three orders : —
I Orctrr !■(. The metals which decompose water at a red heat, or
Hpfib an arid at ordinary lemperutures. Tlier are manganese, iron,
^■("c, radmOim, tin. cottaU, chrontitim, and nid-fl.
^H Ordi-r Sil. The metals whieh do not decompot^c water at any
^l^peratttre. and tfae oxides of irhich are not redncible to a metallic
21'
CnXMlSTRT.
BUte hj hnt alone. Tliev are arsenic, vantuiium, mu/ybJenum,
tungtlen, cotumbium, anlimony, urantum, cerium, bifinuth, lila-
nivnt, hlhtrium. vopprr, tantalum, uiid luad.
Orilfrr 'id. Tlio nielult llie oxides of which iii^' n-cluted to lliS
nieliilllc? BUite Uj a red heat. Tliejr are mercury, iidr^r, gold, fita-
linum, jiaUaJium, rhiMltum, otmium, Hiid iridium.
Metals o? rat Alkaijss.
Puloftiium.
I
How la poUssiam procured 1 It may be proenred br aiilij«rtinf;
iDDiatFiieil hvdrale o( jiolasMa to a Ralvnnic battery, and tltc |iotn»>
■lam will tic ruiiiid at Ihc nejralive {lolc. A more abiiiidaiil Hiipjilj
amy he iihtahied by biin^iii^ (amd hydrate o( pulnsu in couiaet
with tiiriiiiL};^ o( iron liented to whllciieM in a )^iin-barrel. Another
inelliod is lu iiii.\ iron filing and cimrcuul witli polaasa, In bd inm
bolUoi in both oises the potassium is sublimed, and mav be col*
lecled. The ralionnlc is ihal ibe iron and chnrcout abstract oxy-
pen rrom ihe poiawa, and the polas»tiim i* liberated.
But the method now more commoni/ praclifed is that of obtsln-
h): it from i^'iiiled or carboniKcd rream or tartar, inlimaiel]r mixed
with charcoal in course powder, whidi, on the application of heat,
is resolved into carlionic oxide and iiiclallii- pota'sttim ; the latter
of which fihnuM he rccelvnd in iinphlhn. The folloning is the ra-
tionale.- KOOO' * 20= 3:o -t K,
What arc the proprrdet of polnsgiiim f It is wild nt common
lemperatnres, perfectly Quid at 160^. sod and niatlcnble nt5l>'. and
britlli! at A2' ; nndorjroes sublimation at a low ird heat without
chanKC. provided there i« nu oxy);en present, and is similar in liiairo
to mercury. Its prominent chemical proprrty is its affinity for
uxytfen, which it combines with rapidly iti the air, and by eootuci
with ii'e or Huidf containing o.xysen, so that lo preserve it. it tnuxl
be kept in tubes horm^licaily scaled, or under ihc surHice of liquids
which contain no oxygen, snch ns nnphlhn. oil of copaiba, iu:. lis
^quiviilent is 39; sp. gr. tib^; symliol i'g ur K.
Wlmi nru ilic mnijinund" of pulniisinm and oxygen ? They art
'he prol')xidc, KO ; and thu tcruxide. KO'.
What are the pro|>erllc« of the profaeidf of polattium, potash,
or pota4iaJ jinhj/droua polataa ii a ahite K<^id, highly caastic,
I
OHBUtsTar.
fbwt al K trmpcralDre a liule nliove redtiws, and u not d«ei>iii-
)WH^ or Toluiilitcd by a v^rv tii^'h h«al. It has n frrent nfflnuy
rurvairr, ami rorms thrre coiiiponiidit wilh il. irith llie <liMnf>atce-
HfMol lint daiiiig titc combuiation. Tli«8e compoiincU are called
Tbc hi/dnile o/poUuea, KO + HO, bIbo called caustic pola»»a,
wti polatfa /uM,i* prepared by adding lime to tlie solution of ihe
r>ri>eiii(c or potsesa ; lira carbonate of lime beiiif; pTvci)>italed
iiVik iliu potiuh reinaina in soliiiion ; this is concentrated by ovapo-
ntion. and poured into moulds. It is a white, very deHquescenl
atdld. toluMc ill wntcr and alcohol. It may rimlitr be disiingoisbed
bjriildiag Inrlaric acid Id excess to a salt of potasM dissolved in
rold water, and a white pri-ci|>iltitc, ibe bitarirato or polassa, is
fcmtd. It may i»l*o be prcmpilated by perchiorii: add, llic pcr-
(hkratc htiajc nearly iiiitiiluble; and k Kolulioti of the cliloride of
iilMioQia prutliices n yellow pni-ipiiiilu. Tlierc is also a light gcla-
'Jmu prvclpilalc by Nilivatcd hydro lliioric acid.
fIo> ii the lervjrtde of pt^aMiwin formed t Ity burning potaa>
tiiioinibe i>pMi nir, or in oxygen gaj, an ornngc-colored substunnu
iit)mi«d, wlifdi \* the ivruxide of pota»tiinm.
H"w \i tlie iodide of pulamum pHJCuruil ? ll may he formed
^J braltag poioa.-iium iu contact wilh iodine ; the union of wliich
<akf(^Bee«ith tlic evolution orii^hlam) h«nl. i!at, for procuring
it b^iiinliiy, tli« prrfenible mode ih to ndd indine to a hot luhilioii
vt pnn |>otiiisa, until the tilkali in nt^utruliivd ; by tliia proceu
iinlidvor polaasiuni and iu date of pota^na me ffeiivnttcd ; evnpo-
tslt ihii to dryi»ess, and cxpuiv hi a platSuum criidble to a red heat,
•Wb vill dvcompOM rhe iodaie. leaving!; llie todido of potusxium,
iW: GR.O 4 «l >= KOIO'+ 6KI; whidi. on being heated, Is
(Mind into iudide of potaMinin, (bus: KOIO> + 5KI = 6KI
Viol are ihf prttptrlie* of the iodide of poluiiium 7 It is easily
Mills, riiH-K ill vupur at a ht^at below rcdnvn*, very suluhle in
"■Ursnd alcohol, and deliiiue^i'cnt in a mahi. almonphure.
Wb*l arc Hoeae of the most important Halls of potaiua? Car-
, KulfJxalr, niiratc, and i-hlnrate.
IB eoBimon piil ntid p<arl imA.-m arc nn impure carbonate, pro-
"•M by lixirialins tlic n>lint of inlnml plnntic. anil evaporating to
^TVtK} pnrified by redineolving and boiling.
_ *»Ur*
us
CnKMIATIIT
^
The »all of tartar Sa a pure carhonala, prepared bjr the iIcvonK
position i>r<'rtMtin uf uriar at * liiKh hrat. KO + CO'.
Tlw bicurboiiiitc. KO.CO', HOCO', or KOHO.SCO'. rany bt
rwraieil liy ])R«xijig a «lrcniii of carbonic ucid throug'li a soliilivn of
ihu carbonate ; it is k«s «otabte ilutn tbc carbountc. For com*
iiKTce. it ix prepared hy t'\p(ii<iiij{ tliu carbonate to cnrlioiiic ticl*I
bikI inoUlurc bv upri'iiiling it tliiiJy on framrt, bj- which it abKorbn
vntor and c«rboiiic actd. and iiii;ren«M in wciglit nbuut 34 per
cent. Id (liis form it U known nK «at irrattu.
The sutpliiitr. KO + S0°. in the reiiiduft remaining in the retort,
nflcr llic |trpi>ornliwii of nilrii: add. The butttfthaU. (KOSO*
tlUi^O' ui KOllU, SSU'J, i^ mure Kolnblc, and itoii acid propcrtiM.
Tbe nitraiv, KO + NO', cultvd uIho niire nixl tailptlre. in foumt
ill »oui^ ■'oiJN, iitid in niKo man iifuc lured from artifidal itiire<b«d8.
CryMtnU, mx Kidud priim*, very Bulublr, eontuiu wat«r coiifintd
niccliuTiically ; heiicu ibe decmjnUtlton when tbrovni upon liot soala.
If lifiiied. it in convened iota & nifrtte, and oxvf^n U g[\et> off,
but n hi^h beut enlirely dec-ontposes U. It Is an important poriioD
of {lutifmwdtr, hy inipariin^ oxvf^en to tlie other inirredieiiila,
rhiircoal and &iil|iliur. Wlien gunpondcr is burned, the o.vyi^
bf tlic nitre nnites with the curboii, and forma carbonic oxide ; with
tlie sutphur, forming sulphurous acid ^a, and idlruf>en l» »tA free;
the sulpliurei and the sutphocyanido of pota«^iuni are aUo formed.
The vhloraie, KO+CIO\ posaeases remarkable duflagnting
propt^niiu, and yields oxygen lartrely when heated.
mUvaU, KU.SU'; silicic add nniiea tn different proportions.
If the alkali be in excess, the salt will be soluble in water, and thv
sobition h called the liquor o/jhnts, or solnble f[\Mt, If ibe
fillclc acid be In excels, the salt formed is gt/>j(^, irhirh. when pure
and culurleu, ii ecunliully n nilicalc of puta.ih and lime. It nuij
be amdc to BUUme by metallic u\ideii a f^eal variety of colors.
Sodium.
How is sodium prncu/T'/? Hy llie winiu processes by wbicli wo
obltrin potassium, tnlintiuiiiu^ »«(la fur the polnNin.
What are li\c proprrlivti of Nodiiim f It has a strong metaUic
Instre, in cnlor similar ii> kIIht. is M>rt »l common temperutum.
fuses at S00°, nod U Tajiorixtd nl it red heat. It ia oxtdIz«d by
eaBMi«T*T. 94*
ntor like potUBUL lis cqviTiirfi,: i$ 23 : R>- ^. 0-9T3 : sym-
bol So or X«.
What are tl>« compov,nJ* rj! st'disn Uid cxrevn ? ThcT arr tht
protoxide. XaO ; uid Utt st^tjtnotiit. Nk'O*.
Ho« is the pn4'tTide <A socivm. tn soda, (titainevi. an\1 what
m xa propniieti It miTl« obtahiMf br ;he oxidation of^odiiim
in lir or water, from ibe a^b^ of sea «c«ds. or commoii mIi.
JxAydrviu, it is a eraj solid. difEevit of fu$ioii. nnd vorv similor
Ui potissa in lioih itf finifil>le aiid chemical )>ro)>erties. l>ui iuh^t
be distiopoished from ii by ite forming with »u1)>hiiric «cid a snll
aalj reo^niised as Glauber's salt, or sDl|>hate of soiln. Ilx khIiji
ut all soloble in water. caDoot be i>reci]iilatcd, nml, on i>\|ioxiiip{
tbm br means of a (>lalinam win; to the b1oKpi|>(', a rii'lt yclbiw
color ii imparted to the flame.
How is the aesqmtuide of sodium obtained T lly liiMitin|("o<llii>i)
(OTtdnns ID oiT^D g»B. It is of an oniiigc t'oKir, with nrlllicr
teid nor alkaline properties, and is dcconipiiscil liy vrntvr Itilo
•ndt lod oxjeen.
How is the chloride of sodium prooiifivi 1 Ii iiiny Up furiinnl
br burning sodiam in chlorine, hj heating sixlitim in Iiyili'i>i'li1<i)'i<'
•tid, and also hr nentraliEing sodn with liyilroi'liliirlr ni'lit, ll la
fond in nsiore under the name of roi-k salt, niid In nrn wiiitv, «f
rlucb it forms a large part ; bIko in ninii; sulini' h]iniitr>i
Whit are the properties of chloride of Kniliiini 7 |i liiit tin
■pttibiT saline tnsle, fases at a red lii'iit, f<irinH ii li'iiiin|Mii'ti|i1<
'"illle ratSB on cooling, deliqucKeen in a niciiHt iiliii'in|ilji'ri', li>il Out
is t dry one, and is decompof^ed by siil)iliiirii- iirjil, livilriMJilnilii
"id being set at liberty, und suljibiitr; <•{ mhIii rDiiinil |i j»ib
"twihe pro|)erty in a very high ihijcri:''. of |ir'-Ki'niii(r iiiciil limn
jwtrtfsciion, and is used extensively in tin- iirii.
Whit are the oxynalts of itoda? Thij iin; iIh- f'illi(»lnK .
f"i«inw NiiO.(:o'+ inim si » ifi \t»
KtitboMto^ Nii0.r<f+ mc'l' <'» ) <* M
&lf4.t« „ NsO.Wj'.f l'lMi> ill ) I'l I '.(M I'll
Krtplm, VHfLHrC-l- HMhi»« V) ^ HI IM
Wit „ NbO.M*' ill I '•* "''
Cklont. SnO.Cfi* ill i '"' '1 """
''"pklt* \''l}}\>H'U
Bibwiit* S«<«W^-|-1'JII'J HI 4'WN ( VI- IWll
S50 caKMISTRT.
The cartjonate is obtained from the »«)ies or ms plurta by liziTi-
ntii>n aud era)>or>tioD ; also from common salt, bj the addition of
bDi|>hiiric mcid, the sulphate of loda is fonned, from which the car-
liunate mar be procured. The crjstals lUDaltj cootain 10 eqoiTS-
lenlA of water. It effloresces ; meltj iu iu own water of CTjstsl-
lization when heated ; and, atthongh a neutral salt, has a poverfnl
alkaiiiie reaction.
lii'.arhonaU. called also sapereorbonale, may be prepared by
j»mng a ^iream of carbonic acid gas Ihrongh « satarated solntioa
of neiiiral carliotiate. It is a double salt, consisting of carbaoate
of soda and the i-arlioDate of water. The carbonate loses 9 eqai-
letits of water iu becoming bicarbonate, and becomes m white
powder.
Suljihaie, commook called Glauber's »aU, exists in sea water,
and is a residue in the preparation of hydrochloric acid, by th«
action of Bulphuric acid on the chloride of sodium in water.
Sulphuric acid, added to carbonate of soda, will prodoce it pnr«.
Crvrtlals arc four-sided prii^tns, with dihedral summits, efflorescent,
melt in their own water of crystallization by heat, and soluble in
InU-c thflr wfipht of cold water.
Nitrate, obtniiied naturally and artificially in the same way that
nitrate of potassa is obtnined. Crystal, rhomb, does not effloresce,
because it contains no water of crystallization, but is deliquescent.
It yielils oxygen to combusiililes more slowly than the nitrate of
potns!(a.
Cliloratfi resembles the chlorate of potassa in all respects.
The Haloid gaU» of godium are the chloride, iodide, bromide,
Ac.
What arc texts of sodium 7 The compounds of potassium are
Ibe only ones lialilc to be confounded with those of sodium. Soda
{rives ft yellow tiii(;« to flame. Its sails are generally soluble and
cffliiri'scciit. The biL'hloride of platinum forms a precipitate with
poliissii, uiid not with fioiia. The only insoluble salt of soda is the
an'iinoiiiatu ; while the autimoniate of potash is soluble.
Lithium.
How is lithium procured? By decomposing lithia by means of
galvanism. It is a white colored melal, resembling sodium, and its
equivalent, according to Berzelius, i.^ 644 ; symbol L.
OIIXMIBTBT.
SSI
Wliat cotnpoBBd doM Ihliitiin fnrm nilh oxvfren t It fonilT but
mt Fau|iotDnd, which U I e(|. of rtich. niKl i« calK^d /ifAin.
What mn t)ie prttpertiet of lilhiii? It elos«ly resemblec ^oHa
NhI potuw in iu chcmirul ri'lHtuiiK. Ii$ snlls, when hrui^fj on a
plMhuiM wire baton a Itlowpijio, lingo ilic flamo of a red color.
.^mmontMni.
Wbol IK itmnianinm ? The liypottioiicnl rndicnt, or metal, which
iiilkr bnnc of amnioiiin; cfiiijvftlrnt 18; Sfmbgl HW. Ammonia
il lb« protoxide, NH'O; oquivulrnl 3G.
It i» fMeons, ohisined fram tlic chloride of iimmoniiiiQ bv nddlng
^oicklitnc. and ajijilyin;; Iit«t. Il has a pungent odor, colorless,
■IkaJine reaction, condenaihlc into a liquid hy a prcwmro of 66
•UnoapberM at 60° F. Water absorbs -fOO tiiiwe its own volnnia
of aBumonin, and the solution is called /tfiior* flmmoni'cF,' density
■875. It is a povrcrfnl alkali, and is arranged with soda and po-
axT«iii.n or Ahkokia.
PhrtKinaU „ -.... KITA'^Oi «-|-Ubs48
bButphm - NII,0.»<'*+ KO 56+40— Tft
FRUmt*. „ MI,O.KO> se-f &<-=M
Jte., ft*.
ntrhonalK, that »o called in the ahopa, )■ a KeHijai<?tirb(iT<alr, and
v prepafud l>y ftnbllmiiir; cliulk with lli« ebloride of nrrimoniiim ;
the mtnh \* •eM|nicarl>onate of acninniiin and diloride of cnldum
It is cohvertrd into the blcarbonale of ammonia (XH'OifiCO*) by,
(.■x)roaiire, from lh« ej^cnpe of ummotila. The sesquicarlionaie Is
*olul>te in water. lii.iDluble in alcohol, has the odor of ammonia, an
^^tkaline reaction, and nn acrid, lioT, alkaline taste.
^B Sulphatf. obtained by addinfr sulplmric acid to carbonate of
^Hiniaania. or to cou1-(;b.h lltinor, to ukturalion.
^F ffilrotv. prepared by uddirij; nilric acid to carbonate of ammonia.
The protoxide of nitrogen (or luughini; goa) Is prepared from tliin
MrTALH or rnx Ai.rai.i!(b K.(KTn8,
Barium
How t* liarlun procured t By decomposing the csrbonate of
'jla by meanit of galvanism, and forming an nmalgam with raer-
fiiry, irliich nmnlgTitn mny lio dcroni posed hy h«nl iii a Towt Trw
from nir. Thu mc-rciir^, bciiig Tulntilixcd, Imvm tht bariam in i
puriljr.
What nre llit pmperlic* of bnrinm t It i* o diirtt-jTMy coloreil
inelal, atirnt-ls oxygi-ii from lli« iiir, niitl yiild* a ubilc powrtcr,
which i» hnriFia, nnd ilfcumiiciKoi wiiti-r, hjdru^i^n CKcapinfr, aiiil
baryln in formrd, Il» i-quiviiti-m is fiS" ; tyiiitiol Ba.
What sire ihu compounrlii of tiuriiiin iin<l oxy^n ? The prol-
03cide, BaO ; and the pcroxiiJi-, HnO'.
Uow is llic protoxide of bnriiiin, liaryluK, or barrla, preparedf
It is produrrd by the oiiiintion of barium in air or wntcr, njid maj
be prrpnrod by dccoinputiiiiK thr nilnit<! ofbtirytu ai a r«>d heat, or
by ^iilij'.-ciiiig the corbotmltr to iiii ititmnc! wliiru heat with chari'oiil.
Whnl iir« the prt>p<-rt\e* o( prntetride "f burium ? It is a (tray
powdvr. s]>. gr, i., ditlioutt to fu.ic, hiu caiutic alkaline |iropfrti«ii,
coiivi:rU vci^clnblc bliifM to f[n:L-Ti, ani) nviitrnliuii acid», ha* %
strong allinity fur WHtrr.iuid nninli-:iM-htat i« prodncodby ihtntnton.
It iK diKtingiiiKlied by iu ulkuliiit; t^oiution, by all its tulubti! salui
roniiinjr whiU- jirei-ipiliilc* ; tlic carbonate of baryta, by the addition
of nlkalinii carl)(iiiali.ii ; and the Kalphrite of biiryla, by the nddilion
of a soluble sniphatc or unlphuric ncid ; nud by the characteriBlirs
of chloride ofhariiini, fomicdby the action of the hydrochloric acid
on baryta. The carbonate of bar^'Ia is soluble in dilate nci'I, and
u poi«onons io a Kolablc state, whether the solntion is formed from
acid in the iloninrh or ont of it.
l[o* in llie /jrrwrirfp oF barinm procuredt By passing dry
oxyccii ga« over pure bnryia at n low red heat. This oxide it
oscd ill fonniMp the prroxidr of hydroRin.
What are the oxj/imltg of baryin ? They are ; —
CMbonnto „ BaO.CO' 767+22=a 68-7
SulpbMe B»O.S0» 76-7+40= Iin-7
Vttnu _ BnO.SO* 707 + 54
What ar« the haloid salts of bnrinni f They are : —
ChloriO* „ „.... lUCT fl8■M+8S^l
Bruin idv„,„_ BaBr
fc^it* — M....« Unl
B isa-7 ^
OIIKMtSTKT.
iU
Slronlium.
Bow is stronltum obtained? By a proccM aDnlogoiiit to tlinl
vmployrd iii prociirinj^ bnriuin.
Wlidt BTT ih« propi-rlieg of strontium f Ii is a ht.nvy nu-ial,
(imilnr in properties to barinnt. Its eqniralent is 438 ; rymliol Sr.
VTbnt are the oxiileg of stroittiiim 7 They are' the protoxide,
8rO; and ih^ peroxide. SrO'.
How is the protoride of BlroDttuni, or Biroiitia, prepared F
Prom the nitrate and cfirbonate of siroiitin. (u (he came maiitier as
IwrvtA. which it resemljles in rao^l jiariii-'iiliir*. Its miIih are not
IwUonous; whni healed on a jjlaliiium Gre before a blowpipe, it
00 Dimnti testes a red liul 1o the tliiine.
How U the peron'de procured T In the Rarae way 88 peroxide
of barium, aad ii is possessed of siniibr properties.
r
Calcium.
How b calcium i>roctiredt Its exixlence may be shown In the
same manner as barium. It is of a whiter color than eiiljer bui-inm
or •trutiliuiD, and tinioti with oxyi^t^ti DonrerU It Into lime. Itx
eqalvalent is SU ; symbol Ca.
How timiiy cumftoiij'dt are there of calcium aud oxygen T Two ;
the proloxi'k', CuU ; and ibe peroxiilu, CaO'.
How Ik the ptuluxide of calcivm. lime, or quivklime, ]>rociire<i ?
By snbjeciliit: carbonate of Uoie to heat sullidently strong to expel
ita carbonic add.
Whnl arc its properiitt 1 It Is a brittle, white, earthy ^ubstnnce.
Bomcwbnl alkaline, ptiosphorciconl when belled to redness, fasible
wiib iin-at difficulty, slightly soluble in, and has a strong affinity
for water, which prodnce^ nn increase of temporature by th« union,
aad tfau result is elaltd lime, which is a hydrate ; It parla with its
water at a red heat.
llie most delicate leM for its presence is oxalate of ammonia or
potava, the oxalate l>King iusulubie. The nrtnitc yidils pn<mnlic
CTTstuU. U very deli(|ueaccnt, and <io1uble in alci>h<;l. wlik'h proper-
tie< diitinKttiMi It f^om baryta and stronlia, the nilralt^ of which
crjKtalliie in uctohedrons, and are not dotiquesccnt, rr tolable id
alcohol.
|. nA
OnSXIBTHT.
n.iw i* th*peroxide of cn/i-i'um procuredt In the same wiS
DH I'll! )ieroxiile ur barium, and jiaiacsaes similar properties.
Wliut lire tlie oxytatU of lime ? Tlicy are ibe carbDiinte. OaO,
CO'; Miljihule, CaO'.SO*; tiliosjihates polybasic.
Carbonultf, Touud plenlifullf uuder the Tarioug forms of liine-
Kloiii-, mar>>lc, ttc. In some cases amorphous, and in others crya*
tnlliuKl. It Mt Tuund in soliiliuti m waters wiih an exce^ of car-
hunic add, from wliii-h k la on«ii deposited, by parting with Uiis
exces*. in ibe form of italaymUes. gtalacliles, &a.
Saljihale may be formed by adding siil]thiiric acid to thu ciir-
boiiale. Il ts called selenile wlien occurring native, in a crystal-
line form.
Planter of Paris and i/ypauin are tnlphate of Uni«. It contains
2 equiv III cuts of water of crystal I ixat ion. which it loEos wh«n gronnd
up and heated, and becomes an anhydrout white powder; it la
uneil fur making caila by mixing with water. nhJih enters again
Into coiul'inatiou with It, bci-oming a solid hydrate.
Magnetium,
How \i rangnc«iiiin procvredi By tlic action of^ntrnnisni. It
niny nUn be oljliuned by the action of potasaium on the chloride of
nrnjrni'iinm.
What pre Its properli^f It has a brilliant metallic luiitre, n
wliiii' color, it xvr}- ninlluable, and fuHe-i at a red heal. It linrns
in oxygen ^ax when henli-d to rrdneKi, and mngnnia it furraed.
Its eqniralent in 13*7 ; ^ymbul Mg.
What compound does miigncvium fomi with oxygen? Th«
protoxide, MgO, known hk mngnexia. It may be prociiretl br ex-
pOKlng the curbonutc of magnc«in to a high ml beat ; and is called
{Mltrined magni'sia.
What arc tlw: prnpi-rlie* of miigacKia ? It has feeble alkaline
)>ro]>ertieit, except in forming nenlrni laltx trith acida. Its aolphat*
ia very noluble, which iierrcK to dinlniguUli it from the other alitft-
line earth*. It Is prcHpiiaied from iiK %i\.\i% ax a hydrate by pare
alkalleH, and muy \w di.vtinKuUlied and iiepuraled from lime by the
uxnbiie of ammnnia.
It forms several euiU with arida,
Oarbonale, the magnesia alba of the sho]>ii, may be prepared by
adding eurbonnie of potassa to aulphate of magneiia, by wblcb
1
OBEMISTItT.
355
K
HBTAL6 or THE Earths Propkr.
Aluminum.
procM* tt is pr«cipttitt«d as « fitio wliite po«d«r. Tw formuln U
MgO.CO'; equivalent 43'6T.
Sulphate. NfrOSO' J- TFIO; eqnitalcnt 13367.
Kj}fr> gallg. found in some minoml springs, nnd in Bpa wbIptj
very solnblc ; crygisk are four-^ided prramids It is tho typo of a
larp Haw of mctallie ealt^ MgO.SO'. UO + SIIO. The om
eqiiivnlcnt of water ia constitational, which, if separot^ti. (kMroy«
th« salt, niiless its place ta supplied by anolber salt. Tliis may be
don« as in sulphate of maKncsia and pota&h, MgO,SO'(KO,SO0
sao.
The best le»l la to form the amnion In-iuagDcsi urn pliospbate by
the addition nf aiuuinnin to a Rolubk phospliate of maene^ia. It
also forms, by tlui addition of sulphuric acid, the Epsom salt,
having Its cbaruclerlillc bitterness.
^V Row is alnminum prociiri^d ? By the docotn posit ion of the
chloride of aluminum by pi>tii»ium. The changes are na follows :
^^I'CI' + 3K ■= 3KC1 V 3A1.
^^f What are the prupcrtir* of alnminnni? It is a ^ray powder,
resctnblihg phtimim, or in Kmull m-nlis or spangles of a metallic
lustre ; a eonilucior of olectrit-ily when fM«ed, bnt not in powd,«.
and fasibl« ot a temperature above tlie fD«in)t point of cnst iron.
Hums in ihc open air wliwi heati'd to rednpw, and forms a white
aluminoiK rnrtli. Its cqiiivnlcnt i» 13T ; symhol Al.
What ii the composition of alumina, or aUminous earth t It
' is a sffquioritle o/aluminum
How is alumina pmcuiT<(? By disKolvinft porified alum, adding
an vxct-s* ofcnrbonntc of potiusn, the alumina in precipitated, and
ay l»o collected on a filter.
What are the yroprrlien of abtminn t Tt iit tnntelMs, inodorons,
hwolnblu ia water, rcry infusible, and has a powerful nllinity for
ii«r.
It may be dislimriitslicd by beiujr xeparntefl from the and* as a
rlrit/c. by ihit alknlitii! carbonates and ammonia; by being pre-
Ftipitated by pare sodn. or potaiaa, and the precipitate rcdiuoUcfl
hy aa cxe«M of tlic alkali.
I
256
cnCMTeTRT.
Sulphate, AI'O'.SSO"; in\. I"1S8. It Is deeonipowd in wrtn-
tiaii b)' alt ihu alkalies; it will utiilu witli olticr tutltM. aiid Ifacrvb;
form douMu ooes.
Sulphate of alumina ond jtotoMa. AI'0'.8S0' + KO.SO* +
241]0, cq. 47*57. This U llif comman alum, whicli i* procnrod
Trom a c\a.j contHiriin^; sulphurut of iron. Thu mlphnr forfn*
fruli'liiiric ec'id. unili-s wiili tlm uliimiiiii nnd iron, mid tlic iron nmjr
be displuood li; nddiiifr clilorldc of poiauiiiiii ; lliu rp*nlt Uicii will
be &titji)ia(e of nlnmiiin nnd potiwn. tiiid tlic clilui-idv nf iron.
CrvKluls arc ofhihcdruns. nnd iliiir wotor iit t^iwily cx|ii-llt'<l by heat.
Sulphate v/alumina iind n,<la. Al'O'iSV+SnO.SO'-i-iilJO.
Sulphate o/alumina nud ammonia, Al'0'S.SO"+NirO,SO*+
uno.
Tbose are analogous to cotninaii alum, and am formcid in lli«
same way.
The othrr mctnU of the nrthi are Cfltirinum. iltrium, Thori-
n"iii, and Zircvnium. They arc iiiiinponniil.
Mk-tals wiiion riEraMi-ofiB Water at a Rsd Hut.
Man'janete, or Sfanyanegmm.
How is nrnnguni-xc prvrurfdf It in procured Trom tlie oxide,
Dy healing it in conlnct with oil and chnruonl.
Whiil nrn tlic prnjif^rlifit of manpuiMe ? It ic of |Fra7i>''h- white
rulnr, firii'iiiliir tuxliirif, difficult of fusion, tamii^hcji by cxpoMire to
the nir, and liurux if hcaU-d lo redneut in open vewels- lU equira-
leiit lit 27'T ; xyniliul Mn; tipei-iflc (travliy 8.
Wlnii are tlie com{i<tHnd» of tnBM;;ancM and oxTfcenF The
proluxidc. MriO ; tlie senqoioxide, Mn'O"; the binoxide. MnO*;
manxiuiic ncid. MiiO*; penunii;;uiiii: acid, Ma'O'; r?d oxido ot
inaiigan<'*e, Mn'O'; nnd vnrvaclie, Hn'O^
How is ihe pruliiriile of wangam-re prociired ? By exponiatT
llie ))i-r']xi(le, seHi)u[oxid«, or red oxide of niuiit;une«e to rharcoul
and liciti comliiiivd, or to beat aod u (-nrriJiit of hydroften.
Wlint uro the propttrlien of the prouixide of msni^nese f It Is
of a tii;lit Kreen rolor, attravtN oxygen from ihu aif, aiid naites
readllv with acidt.
I
k
ORKMISTRT.
m
Tow i* the iftqui/KTide of manganfM procured? It I" fogn
in nnlarv, nniJ niny tie formed by exposiiig tlie peroxitk! for (on
time 10 B nioilcraUt red Ileal.
Iluw ii the binojide, peroride, or hluft; oridf of niniifntiic»0
procured ? It JH fotliid iii uatur« mixed with siUcfOu.i, ur aliiiui-
noax wrllw, oxide of iron: nnd curliiiiiate oriiiiie. Il inuy u1iu> bo
fonni-d urtilicinlly, b^ itubjociitif: the iiilrate of Ibv iirtitoxide uf
lUaHcoiiete lu n Ion ml licut uuul the uilric acid In expelled.
WliBl nrc it* prvpertivB? It is uncliangeable by expuMire to
lh« air, iiiMluhle in nalcr, does not unite uiili acid> or ulkutle*,
ftod jlvMu Dxvi;«ii RHH when boiled with Kiilphiinc acid ; or, if
li_Ydrocbl«ric Bcid Is used, chlorine h evolved.
It » niucli med in the arts for Dianufaclnring glaEs, and la pTe-
parini; chlorine for blcocliiup; purposeH,
How in the red ojide procared ? Il la fonnd in nature, aud
tnaf he arlillcially formed by exposing ihe pero.vide or scsqMioxide
to a white heat. Of ihe same dirgree of ftaeDcac it is browiiiBh^red
when eold. end bluck when irarra.
How is the earvttcite procured ? Il \a only procured as a naliiral
prwliiction among some of llie ores of mnngnticse.
Wliat are iIih Utle tor iiian^nnese. If fiiHed with borai by the
tilow|>i|)e, a bead of an amcihyst color is formed ; the peculiar cha-
cueicoh properties of mnngniiie acid arw the best teft. Amrauoisj
throws down a precipitate which twcomu Ac$h colored, and is my
■oliible ia escess of precipitant.
Iran.
How )H iron peDemlljr/ounii in Tialurt i In Inrgc quantities in
combination viib oxygen and snlphnr. cnllcil orrji vt iron ; but iti
la dilTufred almost universally in jircatcr or timnller <piantitiea.
How is iron procured? By ■ulijccliii^ Ihe ores, roa^led nnd
redaced to coariic powder, to the action of charcoal, or coke, and
lime ala hifth beat.
What is the rationale of tbl» proccst J The cnrhon doprirc « th«
ore of its oxygen, and the lini't a<-U nn n llux by combining with
the itnpnritie<, niid formii n componnd futibic mass called slag,
which b1I"«« (be melted porlicles of iron to itc»cenil Ibruugb it,
and eollvet «1 the bottnu. If the iron i« in the condition of n «li-
83* R
OBBHISTHT.
CBlo. the fullotriDB occnrs : FeOSiO' + OaO + C = CaOSlO' +
¥t J- CO.
What an ihc prnprrlifg of iron J It lins n prny color, strong
metnllic lustre, «iiM?p|>iil)lc of polinh, in diirlilo, mstlcable. and rer;
tonnciotis. It it Atlniirtvi) by t1i« mn^not, nnil aiAy be rendered
mngnetic, n properly posst^wied by no other iiicIbI cxeept nickel.
It line a strong nflinity for oxvfren. but doc» iiot take it rroio a drj
ittmoiipherc ; liiit, if moiMurc bn pmcnl, it oxidizes orrueta i if
healed lo rednesH in the open nir. il alis'trhs oxygen mpidly, and ia
converted into black scales, wliicli are Ihe hUch oxide of iron ; and
if in oxygen, it is attended with virid scintillntiuns. Its eqaiiraleni
is 2« ; symbol Ve ; sp. gr. 1 788,
Wliflt are the compouHitu of iron and oxygen f The protoxide,
FeO; the red, per, or icsquioxide, Fc'O'; the black oxide, Fe'O';
and ferric arid, FoO'.
Where is the protoxide of iron fontid, and what are Iia pmp^r-
ties f It is Ihc Imse of the niiiive rnrbiinaie of iron. Il is formed
when metallic iron is pluecil in dilute sulphuric acid ; and is pr«ci-
pttated as a h-Ai^ hifdrale. from tis enlts, by pore alknllus. lu
salta. when in solnlion. nluorli oxy^^n from the air. A ^ottltioa
of galls does not prodnre n chunfre of color, but alkaline hydro-
sulphates eanHf a Iilucit preir[[ill*te, the prolonnlphnret of iroii.
How is the rfi, or n'^fpiioxiiti'. of iron procun-df It is a na-
toral product, known un red hirniniiie, mid is fonnd masvive, l^brons,
and ill rhoinboidiil rryilnls. Il nmy bo formed hy dls^olvEnfc iron
in iiilro-hydi'ochloric acid, nud precipitating nith an alkali. In thii
itale k is a hydrate.
What are ihc prtij>rrtif* of the red. or seaijuloxlde t It com-
bines with most of ihc ncids, forming salts, which oru gcnernlly red ;
and it may be precipiUleil from them hy pare alkaliui as a Ay-
drate. Pr>i*hian (ilwr i-< formed by tiie addition of ferrocyannrel
of pi>tad4ium [o this oxide, and a 1>lood-rcd color la prodnccd bj
Kulphocyanurcl of polnminm. and n btuek color by the infosion of
(falU. The« last rcopeiitM mny be considered as unerring Irtis foi
the minutest qnantity of the se«qni<>j(i(]e. nml any other oxide maj
be converted into this by nitric acid, it is not attrnc-ted by th<*
tnuimel.
Where is the Mack, or mogneiic oride of iron foond. and wli*l
ia its Domposition ? It is found native, often cryalallised in rrgu
OBEHIBTRT.
969
»:
I DC
W oclcibHron and dodi?cft1iedroii rortn ; it is attracted b; tlif
tnaf^nct. aud nrny become lunifuetic. It U aUo formed wlien iron
h beated lo rvdacu in the open air, or in contact witli nqucon.!
vmpor. It is comitosed of the protoxide, and the red or aesqiii-
o\ide combined.
Wliat are llie f>.rysolU of Iron? Tlie sulphate of prnloxide,
eO.SO'llO + 6110 ; commonly called coppi-rag, or green vilriot.
Uav bo formed by the acttoo of snlphnric acid And water on iron ;
bm, for commcK'ial piir|>oscp, hv cxposinif iron pyritWi (the enlphu-
ret) to air und moisinrc. It ofilorcKccB by exposure, aud the sum-
qnwxido is furroed on Us snrface.
Si-ftiui. or Pertutpftate. i\'0*.3S0', may be obtained by ad-
diogr stilphiirio acid to the sesquioxide; an alkali or an alkalino
cxrlionaie added to il* solution, prccipilatcs the scsquioxide, be-
CSUBG vurbonic acid cannot unite with it.
yUrat'' o/ i*TO(ari(/«, FcO.A'O*. may bo obtained by dilute
Diirk' a<^id nm! iron,
Per, or Sr^quinilnUet FoH)', SNO* ; formed by adding an ex-
c«si of nitric Eu:id.
Carbonate of Pntoridt, PcO,CO'+ HO, may be formed by
addiu^ A Roliilion of carbonate of soda to a solution of the proto-
Bulpbulr of iron, from which its precipitated. It absorbs oxyi^eo,
is ronrcrt^l into scti^iiiiixidc. nnd carbonic ncid is liberated, be-
CBUM it will not form n union with ihc per or srsqnioxide. Tbi*
increa<« of nxidntion may be prevented by incorporating it as sooo
«e formr<l with honey or Fn^r.
What are the haloid tatU of iron ? Pntfoditoride, FeCl ; may
formed by difsolvinii; iron in chlorohydric acid, and by putting
on in a slate of mrnnte division into chlorine gas.
Senquicl'loride, Fe'CI', may be formed by adding two part* of
chlorwhydric acid and one of nitric, to metallic iron.
Protoiodiilt, Fel ; formed by healing an cxcesi of iron in a, solu-
tion of iodine, and prosened by sugar, or iron clippings. It is
^Mteemed as a remedial agent very highly by many.
SeMfuiodidt^. FeT.
What arc ihe compnunds of snlphnr and iron ? Thf tctruat"!
phiiret. Ff'S ; the disulphurcl. Fe'S ; ihi- protosulphiircl, FcS ; tJi* |
■esquisnlphuret, Fo'S'^ the bieulphnrel, FeS*; and Ihe nisgnetie '
260
OHEM ISTKt.
]>yi'ilea, Fe'S^j wliidi ig a componiid of the bisnlphnrpt and tb»
proiosiilphiirpt.
ll is foiiii'l ill nature in rombinotion, rnllnl iron yyrile*, which
\t ('litmiciiily ibc liitiil|>)iiin;t, vailed aleg h<iVf gull), rtom itM hard,
sliining, j'cMow n]ipi-umncc. /
PriAoi'vlph uret, PvS ; nhtaincd hr liiimiii|t rt^d-liot irou in cou-
Inut wilh Kuljitiiir. It i* magnctit*. nii<l uf a darki colitr.
F'Trorijaniih vf Patatuwm. Yethw PruMiale of Potash,
Fe.Cj' ak. or Fr(0"N'), 2K.
It JH inniiiifui:tiircd un u ]arj;i> KCaitt tij ))laelii|; cnrbonate of po-
taiwa utid iron in coiilact willi aiiiiiiul inallt^r, as old leallier, t)OitM,
Iwir. &K., and xiibjcctini; thi'm to a bi^b bcal. Tbe cvanide of
potuMiiiai i» lint fornied, wliicb form:( a union with the JroB — ibe
ft^rTOCfaiiiiltr of pntuxniiiin. Thi.i nalt mity tbcn be dissolved out
and cryMHlliKi'il m ln-nutiful, lar(!i;. y>-ili)W, ocluliedral cryeials.
FvrrtK-tjantdev/iron ; PruMian blue. 3(PeC3r')4Feorye,Cy*,F,
prepared by adding ferracyaiiide of poina«iuni ia solaiioa to a
Kiqui&all uf iron, for inttaaoe, Ibc sesqai sulphate.
I
'
pot*Mlainw».^...-p.,, InK.
>«> al fwanlMlllAMa Jl''''.
JCX^'ll''^ fruMwi Um.
uRO^SC^. t ^tk of lulph*!* of poMas.
What are the compound* of carbon niid iron ? There are thnc
dbtinct compounds; (r^'sphlie, east, or \n^ iron, and xied.
Where is graphite (calk-d also plumba-in and blavk irad) olv
tallied f It is found as a natural produeiion, and may be formeJ
anificinlly by exposing iron wiib an excew of charcoal to a Tiulent
and long-con li lined heat, h eoutalne aboat IJTe per cmt of iron
wlicn pure.
gine.
How is sine found In nature, and liow \» it procurvdf It
found native as a carbonalir, eallod ealamint', and nn a guIjAiti
i:alled siiic-blmdi'. It In procured by ex]ioitiiro to lieat and carbon
froiu llie cnlaniine. and from the biciidi- by the name proecvi, after
roaeliiig or evpuHure to air at a low red heaL Thu melal is iit'
tilled by a piuctss termed di»tiilatlun by dcKiient, mid iimy be pari-
Qed l)y bting ugnivi dir'iilted.
\
d
onXMISTBT.
2$I
tn IW proprrtifg of zinc? It htm n mctntltr lii»lf«,
loh-wMtC color, II liimiiiiili-0 (I'xlitre, i» liurd und britllo. unci, hy
pgsure in cloae rcttclit to b while lit-iil, II tt tiiblinit^d uiii'liniitrcd
■iMDrbii oxyitni, and fonni llie white oxide or Qoners of zinc,
beatMl i<> fiifiuR ill open vesi^U. or, iT lieattd to [cdiitHs in n
clotH) *wscl, niid the cover rcnioved, ccmLusiron takes place with
white lifibt. ItK e<iuivu1ent Is SIS ; »!>. gr. 7 ; symbol Za.
Wbitl Br« the compovndg of tine and ojygen t Tlierc are two,
Ike protoxide, ZnO ; and the peroxide, tlie compoxilion of which
^ii onccrialn.
^H How is the protoride of line procvredi Bjr the nddition of
^Btiti«! »uI]<horic U(-i(l lo eIiic, nnd by collecting the flukcK which
^Bri>r during the r<otnl>iJMii>n of linc.
^H What nre tht- jimpriiies of the protoxide of zinc ? It la inxolii-
^Ble Ea water, forinti rc^ciilur Halt* with acidit, and 'cotnliincM with
Hboiae of (he alkalies. It la jireciiiitnted from its MiltiiioRN us a,
'^ white hydrate by [iiire potaaau or ainmoiiiu; as a carbonntc, by
the carbonate of ntitmonia ; and is redis.eolvcd by the addition of
I an pjtcess of the pra-ipiiatil. j^lkaline carbonates preri|iitBte nti a
»hitr i.-arl)onnte, end hydrv.iulphiUe of ammonia precipilatets it os
^hydratt-d salphai-ct.
^K Sulpkttlf, ZdO.SO', SO-i-6frO; this U uhilf vilriot. and may
^^W prepared by nddiiiit ««lphuric acid to Kine, wiitcr liciuft prewnt,
Cart/vnatf, 7.nO, CC^ + HO, may be pn-imrcd by ndditi^ llin
(nrlmtintc of an ulknii to a Kolntion of the Mitphute, and it will bo
• precipitated. It i.i found nalirc ax rnfi'^miW.
Chluridr, ZnCl, tniiy be formed by liiiniin|c Kinc filings in chlo-
rin* gas, or diwolvinji; zinc in chlorohydric acid.
^
IVn.
How is tin penerally found in tintiirp, and how is it promrfd^
Ii t>ei-iirs native as an oxtdr ; from which il may be procured by
Iwnl aud charcoal .
What are (he prrrp^rtiea of tin T It resembles stiver In itR
■|i|>«iiraiic« *, tta brilliancy ie loKt slowly by contact nilh the atmo»-
l<hrre; It Is DiallvBlile, inferior in dnctility and tenacity, soft,
Maatle, and, when bent backwardB and forwards, ]>r«duceH a
|<etoliar rr«cklini; Itoise. lu equivalent is &S'9; ep. gr. ''391;
*7mbol Sii.
MS OHIHIBTBT.
What are the compounds of lin and oxygen 1 The protoxide,
SiiO ; the sesquiozide, Sn'O'; and the binoxide, SnO'.
Whnt is the purple of Ctusiuet It is a combination of the
binoxide of tin and protoxide of gold, produced b? the action of the
protoxide of tin on a solution of gold. This propert; of forming
a purple precipitate with a solution of gold is considered as a lest
for the protoxide of tin.
What is nndemtood by gtannatee f They are combinations of
binoxide of tin, which possesses feeble acid properties, with the
alkalies.
What is the composition of the fuming liquor of Libaviunt
It is the bichloride of tin, and the dense white fumes emitted when
it is exposed to the air are caused by its niiion with molBMre.
Tin baa two chlorides and two tulphureU.
Cobalt.
How ia cobalt /ound in nature 7 It is generally found in com-
bination with arsenic. Its equivalent is 295; sp. gr. 1-834;
symbol Co.
What are the compounds of oxygen and cobalt? The protoxide,
CoO ; the sesquioxide, Co 0^ ; and the complex oxide, Co'O'.
The tenia for cobalt are, that its salts are generally red ; the
precipitate of the protoxide by an alkali is always bine ; smaltz is
a silicate. The chloride is red in solution, but becomes blue by
drying.
Nickel.
How is nickel ybunrf in nature ? Generally aa a copper-colored
mineral, which ia the arsenture( of nickel, containing small por-
tions of sulphur, copper, cobalt, and iron, and called kupfeminkel
by the miners. The process fur procuring it is somewhat compli-
cated.
What are the properties of nickel ? It is whitish, intermediate
between tin and silver, baa a strong metallic lustre, and is ductile
und malleable. It is attracted by the magnet, and may be ren-
dered magnetic, but its oxides are not. Its equivalent is 295 ; sp.
gr. 8279; Symbol Ni.
CHEHtBTRV.
MS
Tlie ealta of nickel are nenerally green ; the protoxide is procipi-
Uttd from any of lt« mIix iu solution bj uu ulkali, an a beautiful
gtttm kjdnie, aiKl Kulpburvttvd Iivdrof^ii f;'nt» a klovk sul^thurct.
Uetals vhich so mot DEcoiiroftK Watkk at any Tempeba-
rCXX, AND THE OxiDEil Of WHICfl AltX NOT HEDCCIBLB TO
THE MlTAl-UC StaTK IIY HlUT ALONE
Bow it snvnw found in nalnn! ? 6onii.-tinKMf unlive, but gene-
rmllj ia coiBbinatioii with other mHaU.
How in it proctiredl Itr roiikliiig the orc«, it is volittib'xud,
[combines with oiyt^m, and is coiidtmsed in cakc«, which are Ihe
[white oxide. Prooi this lh« metal may be procured hy heat and
IcIiiircOB), ibe pure metal being sublimed, and ma; be collected in
1 proper vessel.
What are the propertiea of arsenic ? !t U brittle, has a metallic
FlsitiT, a whilUli-i^rajr color, and crystalliue. lla equivalent Is 76 ;
ip. Itr. &'8tf4S; ayaibol As.
Wbut are the compounds of arsenic and oxygen ? There an
ifo ; ihe aneiilom add, AsO'. and the arsenic acid, AsO*.
Hoa' l« ar¥4Jniout at-ld prvjmred T Ii is generated when arsenic
I h^MiIrd in open vewels. and it may be prepared by digesting it
rith dilute nitric »cld, or the white anenic of commcrc* (g«-iieratod
K muting the ores of arsenic and cobalt) ; may bo panRed by &
■d vabliiitatioii.
Wbat arc Ibc prftjtt^ies of araenioua acid } It ia mostly sold
I tlic M*te of line whit'i ponder, but wlieii first Hublimed it Is in
"itlls Diasnrc of a vitreouK liinire. It la sublimed at 3S0°, and
■J In condenied on cold Kurfoces. It U snsceplible of two d>f<
trent cryttallinc formit, nnd U, therefore, termed dlmorphoos. Il
n^dentt vegctoble blu« w\ar* feebly, combirm with tulitiabic bases,
forming ta\\*, tcroird ar%ciiiier<, and i.i a virulriil ]>oison.
What are tbc important fciiri' for urscriiouii acid? The unuuo
al nltrat* of silver, ammoTiiacal Mil{ihiitu of cop[ier, hydrogal
miric acid, hydrogen gas. and thi; niHaltIc copper t^st of Reiiisch.
The Jirft of thc«e produce* u ijelhiw jn-eajntal'L; tlie arsenite of
lide of Kilvcr. This Icrt i« liulilc lo ttoine objection when sea KOl* <
' aulas] and vegetable infuiiouK arc jirrscnt. frum the arseoil* I
se4
VIIKMlttTII V
■ilvfT not siilisiiliiif; nt nil, or in kui-I) an Impure Htaie that it can-
not be rccQ^isctl prKju-rly.
The teamd. ihi; ammnntafal Kutpfiale of' copper, prodtiwt S
gifcn precipilatc, known as Srlicrt'-^r, ijrftn ; jel there arc cirouni-
BtnncM ondcr wliicli a greenish pr<i'i))iuie may be foniKd with
ammoniocAl sulphate of copper, tliul amy bu niijitaki-ri for Sohede^
tfTcn where no nrecnie is pn-M'nt, anii under oilier circuDWtatMa
il may be present in mintitc qunniitv, and no prcdpitate be formed.
It iniiy. th<.Teri>re. Ik- [ontiiliTi-i] a riilliu'ioLia test when applied to
mixed HuiiJi, however >,ure il uiuy be trheu ibe arsenJona add tt
dimiolveil in ptiru wiil.:r.
The l/urd, llie lii/ilrtiHutphunc acid, produces a iftUottr previpi-
lalf in the liijnid when Ibi^ gai \a pa^ed ihroiiiih it, from the
rorniiition of nrptment, or the se^ijuisulpbaret of arsenit-. Wben
thin te*t iH used, ibe liquid should noi eontain a free alkali ; and,
to ATotd it, a little acetic acid should be added. Thus far ihlt
teat may be considered fallacioaa, aa tbe same colored i>recipiute
may be produced with selenium, cadmium, tin, and antimutiy.
Bui the precipitate, the sftquixulp/itirel of artenie, formed by
this proces*. may be disilnguished from all oiher substances by
being dried, mixed wilh binek (lux, and heated in a glufA tube to
redness: deciini position (nkei phiec. and the metallic arsenic ia
deposited of an iron-gray color exiemally, and crystulliue inter-
nally, on the cool pan of the tnbe. Additional evidence may he
bad by eonTcrling the metal into arsenious acid, whieh may be
done liy holding that pan of the tube in which the mefat in dopo.iited
over a s|iiril-tanip in such a manner that tbe mel«l may be Nublimed
alowly, and as it is laporized it comhlnes with oxy^n. and ia
deposited in another portion of the tube in bcaniifal oclobedral
erj-^taU, iliut nmy easily be detected by a praetited eye. Id this
experiueiii llie lube should bo clean and dry.
The fvitrUt, the application of hydrogen. An nmaloreUed
hydrojren is formed, which ii a. gui<eou« eoinpiiund that ylelda
metallic arsenic or arsenions acid, and water in eombuslioa; the
meiallle arsenic or a rsenious acid being deposited accordingly aa
tliv supply of oxygen is moreorledit ubuiidaul, each witb iu ]»•
eutiurilles.
The apparatus for conducting Ibis procemi is railed Marsh's.
The a rue niu re tied hydrogen ix pri-piired by adding a flnid ooa-
CIIXMIKTKr.
US
HWcoT
I ttiH r.i
tftlalBK STOenlo to Ihe ordinnrj npjmrututt for Kcnoraiiiiii; tivdrofr^n
So tbnt, if a KiuiHXled Duiil <-untiiiii areunic, Aiid U added in tliin
my. wc will Imre Uiiit product.
Tli« mi^llic cujijifr tvnl coukUu iii t)oilin|c clmii strips of
C0|>pcr ill tlio liijuiil j.u|>pO]i<!i] t.< ciiiiluiii urxL'tiio. wbich &)i(iu!il
ptWTtoiuly l>e aoiaalali-d uliKlittj- wllh ticviic or livdruthluric iiuid.
Ifanenic be p»««iit, it will tm previpilnied on the tiri;;lit surfiicD
of tbe Cupper, aiiiJ proMut tlie lud.tre of mntallic unieiiiu. TliEa
prcci|<iintfl mnj be fimlier texled by tli« Turioas procesKVit for test-
fa^ afMiiie.
A goixl plaa to panne is the fol1ow{ii)r, vfz : Boll cleitii Ktrips
copptr foil In <iilm« marlotic acid, for tlie purpose of lesliny tlie
lom of ifipniatCTials from nrdoiiic; llieti add tlie fnispocted lluid.
and continae the boiling ; if araenic be prviient, tbe copper will soon
be coaled over, presenting tlie appenrance of rolled zinc. Tntie the
copp«r and deposit ; introduce litem into a snhlimiii*!' lube of French
glaM, (■lofrd m (he loirrrtiid ; apply a spirit lump mitil the copper
b«>con)CK briglil, wiicn a stccl-cilorud cra«t will be formed on tli«
cooler portion of the tube. Then open ifac lower end of the lube.
K as to adroit air frc«-l>'. nnd npply licat a^in. *\) as to retnblimo
Iho crust, which will be dcpovitcd in the form of a white riiiff. in-
■teiid of u mciullic one. in conM'qnenrc of hnving become oxidised,
or i-haaiccd biu'lc to anenioiu ui^id. Take the xiiblimin;; tubi; and
conliinli, and boil in dinlilliid wuter ; tM the fotutioii wiih kulpliate
of copiMrr and nitrale of siUtr, and «Tpo«- to the vapor of am-
ohin. wbteb will {five Ihe d)afueU<riMi<; rcat^tiuiis.
We bavo here a GvrJca of proceMW having the advantage of ocoti-
'mrt/, delicacy, and i'imftlinty. and ronibiiiing all the best testa.
Ho epecUl apparatus l^ nei:e>jDry, and the whole mnv be gone
ihroagb with ia a short spAce of time. This is the plan pursued b/
Biajinotid, aa a modltScatioa of Rojnscb's method.
i« beat antidote is the hydrated peroxide of iron,
bat are the cvmpounds of sniphnr and arsenic 1 There are
The bisulpurvi or real'jar. is found in the mineral kinc-
■iid may b« fonneil uriiliiially by licating HrM-nioiix neid with
t balf tiK weight of »nlphar anlil it fuaet. lu e<|nivalcni U
MI1>T.
\ Th« lerttdpliuret, or orpimenl. in also found in nature, aad may
be pTsparcd by ftuiug together G<|ual purU of anenious acid and
23
26g CHKHTSTBT.
'sulphor. This ia the coloring principle or the paint called King'M
yellow.
Tlie persulphnret, which raay be prepared by pasaing hydrosnl-
pharic acid pras throngh a solntioD of arsenic acid. It rcsemlilcB
orpiment in color.
Anlimontf.
How is antimony found in nature 7 It is generally foond as a
Bat))hDret, and called crude antimony ; although it sometimes occura
native.
How is it procvredf By heating the snlphoret in a covered
crucible with half its weight of iron Slings, or by mixing with it
two-thirds its weight of cream of tartar, and one-third nitre ; and
thrnwini; the mixture in small portions successively into a red-hot
crucible.
What are the properties of antimony ? It is brittle, white, run
ning into bluish gray, has considerable metallic lustre, fuses at
810°, and is volatilized at a very high temperature. Its equivalent
is 129-04: sp. gr, 6-702; symbol Sb.
What are the compounds of antimony ? They are : —
Toroiidd S1)0> !29-rH-t-24 = 153'0*
AntimonioaB ncid SbO* 129 01 -j- 32 = 161 M
Anlimonic add SbO> 129-04 -f- 40 = ISB-Ol
Terchlorido _ SbCl"
renlBchlorido .-... SbCl'
Teraulphuret SbS*
Sniphitnti ID onions acid SbS<
Pentasulphuret, or BulphantJinonic acid SbS*
Tartrata of aotiniony and potnasH Sb0',K0,C«II"O*-t- 2H0.
How is the teroxide of antimony procored f By sablimation
during the combustion of antimony ; and by adding carbonate of
potassa, or soda, to a solution of tartar emetic.
What are the properties of the teroxide of antimony f It is a
white powder of a somewhat dirty appearance -, when heated, it
Bcqnires a yellow tint, and, if protecled from the atmosphere, it may
be sublimed without change. Healed in contact with the air, it
absorbs oxygen, and, if heated suddenly, it takes lire and burns ;
in both coses antimoiiious acid is generated. It is the only combi-
nation of oxygen and antimony which forms salts with acids, and
CnXMISTBT.
Ml
b tbt ban of farlar emetic, or Ihc larlrale o/ antimony and pa-
toMO. lu Mlts aru iiiKolu<)lc iii, or <icoani[iOMd by water, except
tarUr enetti!. TlMtinKoloblecnltxof ftiitimoiifare rendcrrtl Eolable
lijr GXccM oT Uirtaric m liydrochloric scids. TIig prcscnci; of nnti-
moiij in u>lu(mD raiiy i-iutily be dclwtcd by hy(lro!tnl|>biiric acid,
■hidi produces an oran^'>colorr(l privipiutc, Ayilrofed UtrrulphU'
Tft of anlimont/, ciillvd K/^rmes mineral.
Tartrate of antimoHy and potaMa. SbO».KO,C'II"0* + 2110.
«t tartar emelK. way Im prepurvd by boiling lUc tcroxidc of uili-
^nony wflli L-reaiD of (nrinr.
It U a bibfuic suit ; in cream of tarlnr. we have the tartaric acid
^Bliitfil to two base* (putauu and wutcr) ; wlicn the tiTOxldu i»
boiled viih it, it takes the plave of the water, aud lliis tail i»
lenDed.
Copper.
Bow Ik copper you Ad In Dature f It i* otitti found natire, but
^generally In coinblDatloii with Hulpbur, aa ilie native tiiilphuret,
yvbicfa in iioii)e4iines combined with iu1])hurei of iron.
Wbat are tlie properliag of copper J It U of a reil color, which
Blininiialieg it from all otlier iDetaL^, except titanium ; It Is ductile,
tlleablf, teiiacioue, hard, elastic, and sonorous. It does no.
eliaase ip k dry atmosphere, but riiHi8 in a damp one, aad in con
Tcned into a grccD carbonate of the block oxide of capper. Itk
eqatvalent in Sl'C; sp. gr. 8-895; symbol Ci).
WImI are Ibe comp"unris of copper and oxygen f The dinoxide,
CuH), the bluek or protoxide. CuO ; and the pernxide, CuO'.
Which of Ui«ie oxides unites with acids and fornis Ealt« f The
pndatiJe.
Vt'liat aru the oxjftatU of copper f
inir«t« ».,
aljilkalv ..—Ml-.
fOartmiulM.
cooso»+sno
_ CuOSOi+fillO
What ts blve vUriolt It is the talphate of copper, formed by
|l»iIlDg lulphark acid upon copper. Cu.SO' + hUO.
Tbe crysuls contain five eqiiivnlcnts of wntor, inoniorphons with
Hilph. Dugnesia. It contains one equitiilrut of coniililulionul
nter, which may be replaced vith another salt, forming a doable
0HXUI8TKT.
one. The addittoo of amnionta to this salt in solattou prodacm ft
precipitate of the protoxide, which, on continninf; to add the am-
monia, is redisBolved, and amrooiiiated copper is formed, or •
doable salt, the sulphate or amrnonia sod copper, of a deep-blo*
color.
Salphate of copper ma; be rendered snh;drons bj beat, and be
comes nearly while, and is decomposed at a high temperutare.
How are the ealls of copper divtinguMed f Thej have a ^ea
or blue tint; hj^drosutphuric acid precijiitates a dark browu Bill*
phuret, and furrucjanuret of potassium precipitates a reddish-broira
ferroeyanuret ; and it is precipitated in the metallic state bj a rod
of iron or zinc.
What is crude verdigrU f It is a mixture of neutral acetate or
eubacetaie of copper with impurities.
What are the cryalalB of Ventuf It is a crystalliEed Tieuirai
acetate.
Lead.
How is lead found in nature f As a SQlpharet, the galena of
mineralogists ; aa an oxide ; and as a salt.
How is it procured f By roasting galena at a moderate tempe-
rature, by which it is converted into the sulphate of lead, which it
then iutinmtely mixed with another portion of the ore, and the tem-
perature rapidly incrca.«ed, by whit-h sulphurous acid and metallic
lead are formed, thus: PbOSO' ■+ PbS = 250' + 2Pb.
What are the properties of lead ? It has a liluish-gray color, a
strong metallic lustre, tarnishes by expoanre to the air, and acijuires
a thin coat of the carbonate of the protoxide. It fuses at 613%
and is ductile in large masses. Its equivalent is 103'6} sp. gr.
11-352; symbol Pb.
Wliat are the compounds of lead and oxygen 7 They are : —
ttaboxida Pb>0 297-124- 8 = 21512
Oxide PbO 10356+ 8 = 111-66
Binoiide PbO> 103'66-|- 16 = 119-66
Minium, or red lead 2PbO, PbOi, or PbjO*.
What are the characteristics of the dinoride, or suboindef It
Is generally linowa as ffross / it is of a dark-gra; color, and U
V importaut in its chemical relations.
OHIUIBTBT.
How is tbe protoxide procvredt By coltccUntc llio p^y film
• likrli furiaii on the sorfacv or melted Icnil, and exposing; il lo hvut
and air until It bccuraes yellow.
Id tli« state of powder, it is called manm^ol ; btil, whan pnrliallf
Ikied, by whicli ii is vHrtJied, it is oalk-d titharye, And contain* a
iligtit mixture of rod oxida.
Whal Arc il6 proptrHetl It hu a lemoii-yollow color ; it it in-
•olnble in water, Uwci at a bright red heat, and unchangcablv ill
tke fire. l)Ul niny lie reduced by heat and combustible mailers. Ii
W tiK biiM- ui all ihe noils of lead, and these arc generally of a
wlilui coluf. It aeli) b bodi« cases as an acid, by iiniiiug with
■Ikaliea.
Brd lead, or mmt'uin, SPbO.PbO', is formed by passing ait
over massicot wllliont rasing, but at a considerable boat. It is a
nixltire of the bi and protoxide.
What are the properliea of the red oxide 1 It docs not unite
vilh acids giro oiT oxygon when healed to rednMa, and la con
tcricd into the protoxide ; it is rcsolrvd ioto protoxide and pcrox-
|lil« l>y nitric acid.
L What are tho osiytalls orica<I f
NllratA „ rbO.NO>
SMlpliats riii).SO>
Cartianata » »...,...,. rbO.C0>
Chroisftlc. - rbO. TrO*
Aotal* _ _.... ri.O.r'H'O'+SUO
TriUaie usvtats -. ....«.». 2I'bO,C*U*0*4. HO
J aod
l^leei
yitrale of Lead, PbO,A^0', may be oMained by addiiiK nitni.
acid to metiLllic lead. It is solablc, and crysialtizes in opaquo
anliydrons octahedrons.
Aerloie of Lead, PbO.C'H'O' 4- 3/rO. may be pr-jpnivd by
boiling lilharg« in acetic acid. It may be cry.itnliirHl. and con-
uliu S equivalents of water. It ia known ajt iiu;jar of lend, and is
very folnble In water and alcohol. Ita taste la sweet and a«lringrat,
aod tn large doses it is poiBonoita;
The SvlnKtlale. 3PhO.C"U'0' + JIO: prepared by boiling the
tale with litharge ; called, also, Oouiard"* exlraci.
Which talt of lead is the most poisonous f The carhanalt
tervM. or wAU« lead, so that any talt of lead, u the acetate,
83"
370 OHKMISTBT.
which is easily changed into the carbonate, may also b« poiit>.oiu
by conversioD iuto the carbonate in the stomach. This may be
obviated by administeriug au excess of viuegar, or acetic acid, wiwj
the acetate.
What -are the tests for lead f The hydrosalpharic acid, which
gives a black precipitate. The sulphates give a white precipitsls
with lead, that is insoluble in nitric acid. Hydriodate and chro-
mate of potash give yellow precipitates, the iodide and rhromate
of lead. It is also separated from its salts in the metallic form by
iron or zinc. The lead is deposited, forming the arbor SatamL
How is peroxide of lead pTVcvredf By the action of nitrie
acid on minium, which dissolves the proto^tiide and leaves the per-
oxide -, and by passing a current of chlorine through a soluiion of
acetate of lead. This oxide is of a pure brown color, insoluble iu
w»ter, does not unite with acids, aud is resolved into a salt of the
protoxide and oxygen gas by strong ox-acids.
What arc the haloid salts of lead 1 Chloride, PbCl j bromide,
PbBr; iodide, PbJ.
Bistmdk.
How is it found in nalnre ? In combination with salphar,
arsenic, iron, and copper. Ecjuivalent 10'95 ; sp. gr. 990;
symbol Bi ; and melts a 497°.
May be obtained pare by beating the nitrate.
What are its properties f Btaulifully crystalline, a steel-like
lustre, undergoes little change by cxjiusiire. and. when heated in
the open air to 500', takes fire and burns with a blnish-white
flame, and c0)iiou3 fumes are emitted, which is the protoxide of
bismuth ; and nitrie acid is its proper solvent. Jlose's fusible
metal is composed of 8 parts of bismuth, 5 of lead, and 3 of tin ;
and melts at 212° F.
What are the compounds of bismuth f They are : —
Soboiido BW 141 -90 + S _ UiW}
Protoxide BiO 70 95-|- 8 = 7806
Cblorido BiCI 70-M+85-*! 6=106-86
Nitmte BlO.NO= + 8HO
SubnilratB 3BiO,NO'+ HO
The vroloscide, BiO, is the base of the oxysalts.
OBBMIBTRT.
Chloride, BiCI ; procured bjr iDtrodncin^ bismuth in povder in
thlorina gns ; it «as foiioerly rnlird the buHer o/bi»7ntilh.
AVm/* of Bimiulh. BiO.KO' + d/iO; \,npiTed by adding
■iiric acid to bitimuili. It forms iraiisi'arcrit colorlera crjstals,
bicii, w)i«ii tlirown into water, are dcconi]>i»ed, and cativcned
ni|i> a eyjjirmtlralt, whicli r«ma!tiH iu aolulion ; and a mihnUrale,
■bid) is prcei)iiliiied, aud la iioueiiniM called tnaijinery of buemuJk,
Jl!iO,Xo'+ HO.
Wliat ore tli« letUt for lilsmutb 7 By tlie addition of u-aler to
tht itroinKuliii the xulisnli!! are precipitsled ; and Huliihn retted
hidrofivn )>ruiluci:s an iiitunse brown |irccl|i!tate flom iLc suit* of
^^dii netal.
I
■TALS. Till OxiVSM Ot Vnicn AMI BtWCED TO TUX MtTAtJ-IO
Stati trt A BB> Mat.
itrrcury, or Quii;knh^r.
How is latmnTj /oiintl in nattm T It is found native, combined
III siil|itiiir, ■• cinjiabar. wliich h its most abundant fana ;
ualirniitntrd witli silvur; and ns n rliloride.
How is it procvrcft. oiid rrom where ? By healing the salpliuret
til liuie, or iron Hlings, bf vhii-h means tlie mercurjr is volutllined
the Gul|>bur rplaincd. To purify it. it may be digested with
pburic acid. It is bronghl priDcipally IVom Spain, Hungary,
i»i*, nnd Sonth America.
What are Its propeHitaJ It ti fluid at common tempera turn,
a tlB-white color, and hna a si ronfr metallic In xl re. Itfreetca
39* or 41)" lielow uro ; boils at about Gni!', and does nni lamish
CXpoaurc to the air if perfectly pure. It la acted upon by nitric
Imi anlpburic acids. Iti equivalent is 101; tp. ^. (fluid)
-&68, (f^xen) 1&-S1S; symbol HfC.
Wbat arc tliu cvrnptiuntln of mcrnirj" and oxygrcn f There are
lw«, iIk- suboxide, Usc'O; und the protoxide, HgO.
lltiw in the »ubo3n<i« of nutnrury prveureJ f By mixing calomel
briskly ailb an oiccesN of potiu»a, the oxyg:cn nnd chlorine exohnnge
[Jai^s, and ehtorid« of potassinni and the snbnsiitit of inercnry are
lormed. It may al^^o be proearcd by adding an alknline sulutinn
the nitrate of th«- suboxide of men-ury
What are tbe properties of the auboxldo of mercury ? It ii a
2?3
OBXHIBTRT.
blatk powder, ewUf dMOmposed, nnitea nilh adds, but ia a veab
buso. TliG nitnte ta decomposed by alkalies, irliich throw down
die cilboxide; by alkaline cftrbonatea throwing down the while
carltoiiiile ; by liydrocliloHi; ai'ld, or any soluble rliloride, and the
tiulidiluridi^. or calomel is formed ; and by bydrosoljihuric sc!d,
mill the black protoiiulpliiirL't i* prucliiccd.
How is tlie prutfi-i-idf jirotmred ? By tlio a<;tlou of beat and air
combined; by (litxoIvinK mercury in nitric acid; and by cx)ioeiDe
tli<^ iiilrate to a lieal iiuQlcii^nl (o expel llie uilric acid. IL fa tta
red firrrifiUatis of popular latjjruajte.
WImc itrc the properliet of the protoxide? It Is [a abEning
('ry^Ialljne scales, when hot it is nearly black, and red when cold,
finely puwdcred It is of nti oran);e color ; when licatcd to redncM
It Itt rvsolved JDlo metallic mercury and oxygen. It Is separated
from acids by aniroonin and ita rarbonnle, as a white precipitate.
What arc ihe compouiidg of chlorine and mercury ? They are
the snbctilnridc or calomel, which is 2 cqa. of mcrciify, and I eq.
orchtfirinc; and the chloride, or corroitirc Kubliniate, which is I
cq, of mercury, and 1 cq. of clilurine.
Mow i> the tuhvhtiiride, or calomel, HfT'Cl, procured? It it
gciiiratcd whea mercury and chlorine come in contact at comraoa
tcm|>praturc«; by the anion of mere a ry and the cbloHde, whicb
iliiiuld be tnblimed ; and by mixing the nitrate of the anboxide
with hydroctiloric acid, or a noliibte chloride. It is usnally pro-
cured by rubbing Ihc dry gulphnte of the r*^ or proloiidc with at
much melallic mercury nx in conlnincd in the Kulphnlc, and a quaa-
tiiy of common salt, until ilic globules disappear and the mllluK
becomes nniforiu- iSui'jcct this to iiubllmailou ; carry the vapor
of calomel into an ntmotphere of steam, in wliich it becomes con-
densed in a sUtic of minute division.
t f^r tnarmrf
I nk, ittytra
I B| .ul- I
.phurk add k
C*)amri,IK*a.
J vq- aulflhAl* uf DBRury
I aq. Dirunio mmarj —
'«'■""'-"-'-■■- {iq:tr:
.Sullihitoarvtik
What arc its prop«rfifMf It i» while, crystalline, compael,
tasteless, inodorous, and not altered by exposure to the atmoipbtfe
if light is eiclnded ; bnt by this it is rendered black aud putially
k
OnXHlSTIlT.
ITS
I U the mcuUie itnte ; alk«llii« oolullona render it black bj
iht roRLBtion of the niboxtde. It toinetimcs cuiituinit portion* or
tlir rlilofiOtr, witicli wuiilil lie a duiii^roiM combiaatloii wlieii
nplo^rd in ni«liciiiu ; and mn; be deteoled hf boliln); villi wuler,
Md kdding caustic poiacb lo the filtered li<iiiid, which will give •
rtlloir precipitate if corrosive &abtiuAie be present.
How U tito chh/riii'\ or corrmive eublimate procured t Dj
itMtiiiir mercury io chlorine ^s, nnd hj- subliming a mixture or I
It^ of ttie Ralpbntc of the red oxide of raercnry with 1 eq. of th<
llUuida of *i>diiiia. The pfodiicU of this lnr>t proccM arc 1 rq
ttlbe chloride of merciiry. and 1 cq. of the sulpfaalc of soda. Thr
mluii onj be cxpluiacd as follotrs ; —
J *q niltlnla ' I
1 m. I'M'irln*
1 iq. nliuo
0»nalH ntiUmaUL
JdIiiIaU of «<tB.
WhU tkn it* propfriiest It i« wbite, ttcmitrnnspftn^nt, crystal-
line, and pohoitout ; has an acid, burnintr tiiHf, and Icrtcs ti nxu-
Mno* nictallle one. It ik Hlijrhlly soluble in cold wnlcr, nnd highly
>lnb1e in hot water nnd alcohol. Hy th« addition of ammonia (o
Koliiiion, ihn \rliilf prfdpiiate 1* fur«n?d.
What ore the Utiii for e«rro*ive sublimate? IlydrflSQlpbDrie
Bcid precipilule^ Itie black sulphurel of mercury; llme>watcr and
Ilie pnre fixed nltLuliea a yellow peroxide of mercury ; hydriodute
^■kf pulassa precipilalea the Iodide of merrnry, which is of a scarlet
^Hplor, and resembles no other iodide ; protochloride of tin causes l
^Wncli precipitate with Ibc sails of mercury, which is perhaps the
^Kosl delicate test we possess for them. Another is to place a drop
^Rkf the suspected li<|nid on |»olished Rold, and toneh it throuf;h the
ll(|aid with a p4ece of iroa wire or point of a knife, when the part
tonrhed iiwtantly becomes while, which is caused by an amalj^am
^of (foM, ADiflincn or while of v%^ produce? » while flocculeiit
^■■rvclpilnli', which is n compound of calomel and altiumcn, and Is
^■H-rl; iberefure, white of n^gf. is an anIiiinCe for poisoning* by cor-
^fbidve Nibliinale,
' What are the intUdr* of meri'urr? They arc the tnhiodide,
' ' ' b mercury 3 cqs. and iodine 1 eq., Hg I ; and is obtained
274 CHEHISTST.
b; mixing the nitrate of the suboxide of mercflry with the iodide
uf poldSiiian). It is a greenish -yell onr powder, iuGoluble in water.
The iodide, which is 1 eq. of mercary and 1 eq. of iodine, Ugl ;
and is obtained by adding the iodide of potassium in solntion b)
the nitrate of the protoxide ; or to the chloride of mercury. It it
precipitated as a rich red-colored powder, vicing iu beaaty with
Termilion, ■
What are the compounde of mercnry and snlphnr ? The »iift-
sulpkurel, which is 2 eqa. of mercury to I eq. of salphar, fig's j
and may be formed by passing hydrosulphuric acid gas through a
solution of the nitrate of the suboxide of mercnry, or throngh
water with calomel suspended in it.
The aulphurel, which is 1 eq. of mercury to 1 eq. of snlphnr,
EgS ; and is formed by fusing sulphur with six times its weight of
mercury, and subliming in close ressels. This is fictitious ctn<
nabar, and, when powdered, it forms the beantifol pigment ver*
niilion.
What is eihiopa mineral ? It is a mixture of sulphur and the
sul|>huret of mercury, and is formed by triturating together equal
parts of mercury and sulphur. It is the subsulphnret, Hg^S.
What compound docs mercury form with cyanogen ? A cyanide,
HgCy, obtained by heating the red oxide of mercnry with Proa*
sian blue.
The salts of mercnry are all volatilized or decomposed by a tem-
perntiire of ignition ; those that do not yield the metal by simply
hesting, may be caused to do so by the addition of dry carbonate
of soda. The metal is displaced from its soluble combinations by
a plate of copper, and also by a solution of protochloride of tin in
excess. Sulphuretted hydrogen gives a block precipitate.
Lime-water and the alkalies give a black precipitate with the
sails of the suboxide, and yellow with those of the oxide.
Alloys of mercury are called amalgams; it nnites with many of
Ihe metals and forms a solution, some of which afterwards become
solid.
St? tier.
How is sWver found in nature, and where 7 It is found native,
and in combination with sulphur in galena, also combined with gold,
tuiimony, copper, &c. Nearly all the lead of commerce containi
OBBUISTRT.
ST*
of iHltcr. It i* fonni] in Mexico, Pero, Han^nrf, and In
the United Suu«».
Ilow id it procured? My atnalyamation and cupellalicn, de-
pending upon llie fi>rra of on; uKud. It rony ho ahtniiied pure from
cuin by diit»oIvii>|t it iii nilric ociii. nnd dci:omi>i>Mtig the nitrate,
WliM ara iui proprrtu'tf It is the dourest while of llie inel&ti,
itceirea a beautiful jiultKli. it rrry mnllcnhlc, diictilv. quite iMia-
doiu, sod whvii pare, ami, whon fQM''i in open vrMeN. it nUiorlis
ayftcn. It iii libckeni-d by Kiilplmr nud r)ilorinc. It* cqiiiralcni
fa 108; sp. KT. 10-51; »ynil>ol Ag; mclls at 1873°.
Wlial arc tUe compound* of nlver and oxitgcn f They are the
nboxlde, Ajt'O ; llic protoxide, AgO. The l»st i» obtained by
decotnpofiiait tlic nilrato by potiuili or »odii. It. is of n (U'rp-oliie
color, aoloble .dightly in wntrr. and forms a fnlniinnliag eonipoond
with aniiaoBia. It it prccipiliiled in ihu metallic slate liy most of
the inetala ; when aiereury is employed it nssami^s un arboreaceal
appeanuice, c&llei] nrbt/r Diaiur, And tlie peroxide, whieh iJi
iwiniporiftDl 111 Ita cliemieal relutions.
How is (lie nitntie o/ athvr, AgO.NO*. procnredf By the
•ctioa of nitric acid on ^her ; when it has been fused !t is called
lunar cwtlic.
Wbut is Ihe best teat for silTer J Chlorine, and the muriates,
whk'h forcQ ao insoloble chloride.
Haw is the chloride of siWer, A^CI, prepared ? It sometimca
occun Batire, and i» called horn nilivr ; it is (tenenilcd wIimi silver
is heated iu clitoHnc gas, and may bo precipitntcd by adOing liy-
druchlorio acid, or a soluble cbloriile to the nitrate of silver.
Whnt are itMpropt^rtiesI It is while, insotnbie iu wat<-r, Kli^htly
soluble iu mMs, but TCry soluble in ammonia, and in decomposed
l>T hydro^D.
Uow is the ioditte of nXver procured f By addiiijc the iodide
of poussiuin to a solution of the nitrate of silver. It is grcenith
yellow, aud \* soluble in water and ammonia.
Uow ia tbu tuljAttrri »/ mlier proeured ? Silver unites with
aulldiur on exposure lo hydrosulpbuHc aci<l, and by traiidinitling
this y^s lhron>!li a solntinu iif tlie uilrate. wbi-a It subsides aa a
^«rli-brown preciptlute, the sulpburel of silver.
Fntminaiini) nVtvr ia prepared by dissolviii}; the precipitated
tide in ammoniR; and poascwes exMtedlngly dangerous ciplosiTo
iti CHEMIBTRT.
properties ; n-hen dry, the toDcb of a feather being safficicnt te
cAune it to explode. The reason of this explosive properly it tbit
the silver ha« a feeble affinity fur oxygen, while the hydrogen of
the ammonia has a powerful afiuity for it, so that a sli>;ht diElnrb-
ing cause is sufficient to cause tbe oxygen and hydrogen to nniu.
The products of this action are vrater, nitrogen, aud metallic ulnr.
Solutions of silver are reduced to the metallic slate by iraii,
copper, mercury, &a.
Oold.
How is gold found in nature, and where f It is found pure at
in combination with other metals, in North and Soath Auerin,
Hungary, and Liberia.
How is gold obtained pare ? By amalgamation with mercatj,
and tbeu distilling off tbe mercury ; by making a solution in oitro-
hydrochloric acid and precipitating it by the snlpbate of iron.
What are the properttea of gold ? It has a yellow color which
distinguishes it from all other simple metals, is very malleable and
ductile, but inferior to several in brilliancy aud tenacity. It hu
but little affinity for oxygen or sulphur. Its equivalent is 994;
sp. gr. 19'257 ; symbol Au. Its solvent is chlorine, to which thi
nitrohydrochloric acid owes its solvent powers.
What are the oxides of gold ? The protoxide, AnO ; the bin-
oxide, AuO'j and the teroxide, AuO'.
What is the test for gold in solution T The protochloride.of tin,
which throws down th&j^urple of Cassiua.
Platinum.
How is platinum /ownd in nature, and where ? In the metallic
state, associated or combined with other metals. It is fonnd in
South America, and in the Uralian mountains.
How is it obtained f By dissolving the native grains of platinum
in aqua regia, or nit ro- hydrochloric acid, and adding to it a solu-
tion of sal ammoniac, which affords an ornnge-yellow precipitate.
This is to be washed, dried, and exposed to a red heat, which
isolates the metal in a porous state, called plalina sponge ; which
may be consolidated by mechanical pressure, heat, aud hamiDering.
What are the properiiea of platinum f It has a white color,
with a lustre inferior to silver, is malleable, ductile, may b« welded
OHBMIiTKY.
2TT
■t higfa t«BiperaiurM, nnd U diltiailt or oxitUtiftn or fusion. Chlo-
fine, or nlotioiiK vhidi nOonl it in i(it [irupur lulvt^nt. It u tlio
beavleet ofkuoviinMiinU, c(|iiivalent 98*8; «p. trr. Sl-fi; tynibut PL
Wbai %n the tnmp'iuniiti oX ]>l»1iiiiiiii f Tliera are ikrec oxides,
lir» f btoridCB, two l«t]iJ«4 uid two sulpburifta.
Wbat is ihe ItiA for plmiuum ? J'rotocliJoride of tin, wbicb
llirowB down a ciareiKiolored [)recipilat«.
Allots and Amai^asm.
Wkit ii meant by alloj/s and amnli/nmsl Jlloyg are combina-
lioM of the mvtalR wiiti meli utlicr. mid, wlion ntcrcnrjr is a con-
<ti(acnt. tb<7 arv railed awaUjami'.
ITfldur what circatn»inncw do mHiilii combine with eocb otIi«r T
It it nvcGMarjr lliiU at li^m ojic uf tlicui nbouid be liquid, vrh«n
tbtf «il) niiite if llie nttructiati in ciniritftii:.
Do ihcjr combine in dHiiiitn (iruponiuii.t onljr f TI1L7 nnite ia
all proportioiia ; vet tJieru a|)|)unni to he n lunduucy to uijit<! iti
dcfinilt! proponioiu, a* Home compuutida of tliin Ificd occur iiaiire.
Wliat are thu gtnerai properttee of alloys ? Tliey reiicni)il« lh«
luetalii, arc o|>a(|iH, poinex metallic lunlre, and are f^ood conductor!
of lieat and electricity. Tlie color la Bometlmes cbanfted from thai
of ita con»liluetit8 ; tlte hardness U gmerally tncreaW, ooiise-
quently the aoDorouaneas la iu general iDcreasod ; tJi« malleability
and ducliiily are usuailj impaired ; the deosity is somtlimes
greater, sometimes less; the fu&ibilJty is greatly luercascd, and the
I teidency to uuile wltJi oiygeii augmeuted.
Salts.
of Mlts dirided J Into amphigen and halogen
How is the da
■a I In.
Wbat are the halogen unit* 7 Thry are those salts formed by
the iinioti of a unli-ratliciit wilb a meinllic-rudicn), ns common salt
(NaCl); and are binary in conxtitntiun. nnd inrliidi-il nnder the
eomiMMinilt of rhIuriiH-, iodiuc, bromine, lliiorinr, and i-vniin^'cn.
What are the aiiipAiIwn salts F Tlicy are tlioxe furtm^d of ele-
mcBta wbicb bare tbc power of generating both acidi and bases,
U
«8
CBKHIBTBT.
MB snlphfite of Bodft (NaOSO*). In tliix intUntre oxygen confon
acid pro|ierlic« on the mlphiir anil basic on ihe ^cida. ■
The nmphi^cn suits ar« diTiiU'ii into tub or banic «nlt«, where ^
there is an cxci'»e ot bnsw over llic acid ; nriUral, when there in
one M)uivalciit of boiic and one equivalent of uoid, whether lUey be
add or alknline. The iccnerol rule in tlic formation of a neuirul
amifliigpn snll in : that Ihere are at many rqui>yileiil» of acid a«
there are equivalenU o/oxt/^en in the ba«e to tchich it in aUachrd.
Thai one cqiiivitlimi of acid is (ufllcient to neuirniixe a protoxide; I
hnl two eijnivitlentit of acid are Ticci-Hiuinry to form a neutral Halt
with one cciuivuluiit of a deutoxiile. Suprr, or acid salt*, arc
tho*o in vrliieh the neid Is in exc««; thai {», there ma; be two
cquivalcma of acid to one of baae.
Double »all» ; tlime may belong lo eitlier of the above claiuei ;
thus chloride of §odiura will nnlte with the chloride of raercnrr,
and a double hatoidal iah is formed; and Milpliate of alumina,
Qniicd with eulphntc of potassa (alum), is a double amphifnn bbU.
All of the flalte ore chnrncteriied bj their taste, and form of their
CiT/fa'*, which arc rimple or compound.
Cl^avarie ix the tendency of cryKtaU lo split in pnrticniar dii«c- J
tion«, and \» an indication of a regular Mrucluro within. ■
They arc iMmt>rphou» wlicn they hare the Hitnc cryetalline
Mrueturc, hnt diCfi-r in chemicjil composition ; nnd 'limorphoue
when tlie Anme Hulintance may hare two crystullinc forms. (Joni-
omeier u the name givea to an iustruineDt for meo&uriiif; the angles
of crystals. 1 a
What i^ meant by dfli(iue«cei'l »all F It is where a salt attracts f
moialure (Vom the atmosplji^re. and becomcji liquid.
What by an ^ Jfloresce.nl «all ? It la wlierc a salt loses its wal«r
of cryatulliicatiou by exposure to the atmosphere, and falls dowa
Into a white powder.
What is the waier of cryntaUiiatinnl It i* water which nnitM
with a salt in crysiallisation, and rormii a part of the cryaial, but I
la not nn cssenllnl iu);rcdicnt lo tlie exiMence of the salU
Whnt is meant hy 0Jr\jsaU»1 Thoite of which both the acidl
n'ld l>ii«es contain oxveen.
Wlmt nre tlio characteristicg of the tulpJiairst They form white
prccipilnti-s witli the ealts of baryta, stroutio, and leiul, which are
i
OHSyiSTBT.
219
tatolnbk ID nitric add*. OT these (ciits barvu ia considered the
bwl for kiilpliimc add, cither froc or combined.
Tbey are M>lul>te, wiili ihu eKccplion of the eulphatM of baryta,
i>f tlie oxideH of tin, BQiimifiiy, bUtnuth, lead, and mercury. Those
ijnriiiKlr totutile, are the Ku1[»hniec of itroritia, lirae, iJrronia,
fltria, and of the oxides of cerium and tilvor. The other eulphaiea
are ((iiitc foltibtc iii water.
What aro the chararicri^tia of the fuJpltiletf The sulpharic,
hrdriii-hlorie, |tli4W)>boric, and arf^enic acids decompose the sulphites
with elTiTTCKCi-nce, o«in^ to ihe liberation of sulphurous add gas ;
ibeir ore convened by nitric arid into xulphatca.
Wbnt U the prumiaent charncti-rittic of ihe nilnUetf Thej aro
dteoiD|M»«d incanubly tit a hijch teinpcniliirc.
What is the prominent churatteri.siic of the nilrile»f lij- tb«
addition of a strong acid the red fumes of iiitruiis acid arc diiwu-
piBed.
Wliat is the characteriHlc of the Morateti Tlicj are deeom-
poeed at a red heat, oxygen gas is evolved, and a chloride is
bniwd.
What ebanicteriEes the chloriu»1 They are soluble in water,
■nd possess high bleaching and oxidiziii;^ projierties.
Wlwt cbamclrrizes the fodateaf They arc similar to the chlo-
rates, iodides being formed of coorso, iuatead of chlorides, wbeu
kMled.
Wltat characterizes the aneniatefl When heated to rcdiicsn
with charcoal ihejr are deconipoHCd, and metullic arsenic is set al
lihrrly.
What charaeterixea the clmmcUesf They arc generally either
«f ■ red or yellow color, are docomposcd by heal, and the add is
rMohed into green oxide of chromium and uxygea gnx.
What cliaracterixcs the carbonali-n? 1'Mv deromponition with
dTcrTcarmcc by nearly all the acids, and most of thpm arc (Iceom-
pmed by heal.
How may tlw salt* of ammonia be distiriguiiihed ? By the ad-
dition of pure potMna, when the odor of ammonia is given olT.
How may the hyilrvHulfilialri be dlntlnguixhed y By hydrosul-
phtirk oiHd bdng e]i]>«lleU wilh effervescence by other acids.
Wliai Is Qoderslood hy Hulphar-mU»1 They arc double sal-
pbnrcU, aa the ozysalts are double oxides ; the sulphurct of om
S80
CBEUISTKT.
nwlttl adinR ns nn ocid. while tlin wilphiirot of aooiher m*tal ocbi
M n hnir. Kornic* mincml, Tor iiutarice. la au eiampk of &
eutphnr talt. Whig uilpliurvt of niitinioii; united with sulpharet of
poUBsiam.
OUGANIC CilliMISTHY.
P
I
Whkt it DiMleratooH liy orjrniiic chnnUirv ? It coinprtbenda tb»
history of those componncls whiirh arc of nnimtil or r^ttablt
oriiriii.
Whiit nrn thfl Mfnplf clrmrnln romiti^t under notic*' in orfianio
chi;mislry ? They arc cnrliun, hydroycn, oxjjten, nnd nilrofren,
with triteea of ]ihot>[thoruii, tulphur, iron, Riliciu ncid, |>oU*Ka,
lime, ite.
The mode of union diffi-rK from that in the Enorgnuic kinj^dom.
Id ihat, unicm lolccs plare \>y jiairg of elements; Dinn — copper wid
oxyi!eii combine tu form oxide of copper; poiauium and oxygto
to potash ; fuljihur and oxyiren to sulphuric acid ; sulphuric acid
Ihwi combiiicii with oxide of copper and of potaaaliiw ; by which a
pair of sails is formed, that are atcain capable of miittUK lo form a
dophle eompound. CnO.SO' + KO.SO'. The mo« fy)in[>(f<!iilcd
prodncla may be formed in this way. In orpiiiic chcnibtry It It
diOVreiit ; (he nnion of the elemonl^. no matter how complex, scemB
to be nimnlloiieong. In Biigar, C"1I''0'', or morphia. 0"O*N0',
and niimirronn orhcr similar rniett. the dements are bound op to-
gether, as a single whole, which m.iy enter into eombitiiition yiiih
nlher sulvtanees. and be disenfTOKed with proprrtte* nnchnnged.
Are ofi^anic suhsUnces liiihle to decompomlion t Yes ; they are
very prone to decomposition, the tfiidency of cnrl)on and hydrogen
beinfT to appropriutc to iheniKelve* ox inneh oxvfcen ait will form
earhonio acid and water; and. when the oxygeii \* iutttiffioient, car-
bonic oxide and cnrhuretled liydro^ren are formed. Whvn Uie
orgnnie Mubiinnce coatain* iiiiroKen It ia very prone lo deeompoxi-
tiiiu, nnd walrr. carbonic acid, hydrocyanic acid, nnd noiiuonia are
formr^d. Thi^y arc all decompoud at a red heal> and ncarlj aU
beiow thi,< li'mperiilure.
What an: the partienlar trharacleruilict of oTjcanlc prodnnUt
Tb'v are coiupoKed of the tamo elementa, undertro spontaneoat
OHBMtSTRT.
S<)1
decora poeiti on witli facilit)', cannot be funned by the direct anion
•f their eleni«nts, and ara decomposed ai a red beat,
Tlw more complex tlie consUlulion, the jrreateT tlie liability to
decompoiiilion ; this diBposillon is less wbere the elements galuriile
Mch otbtr. Animal mailer is generally quoternary. and more
liable to decomposition than vegetable, which is usually ternary.
Stomerie bodies arc numerous, nnd this condition is snpposed to
dfpend npon a tiiffcrent armngrment in the constituent atoms, tlie
noniltcT bring tlie lame,
Wbiit \* Hntlfi>Iood by the term compovnd ratiMi'tl They are
cumbinatioiiK ihal pcrfomi iW riinclion" or elementary bodies. The
rollowinj; are ihc niovt impcirlnnt cxaniplcR of thi« claM : —
mnnaU,
Carbonie i>iid«, orjmiaxida of carbon CO
CjKnagen, or bienrburcl ot nitrogen ..,.„.. ,.,....«i.ii.>....... CN
Utllon, or lotrtiilcDrburol of Ditrogca^....... _......... C*K*
DenuilU, baniul*, or bmii^lo -« _ ~- C"li*0>
Clnoianijl. or oinnaniu1*i , ...» » CH*0<
8al;«7lB. or mIicuIo ».. C"ll>0>
A«ei7l. ar iteetule »»....„ C*ll*
Formjl, or fomule ....-■. -_ ~ — CU
Amide — - ~ NH»
BUi^J. or olanlo.utf.ipH. •<■«■■ ■*i*>i*rt.«*iBi*f*ia«HiB>i«K ■>•*»•<,■ C^li*
U«ih7'- omoihalo.... •„....-» Cd*
C«ljl, or cnlulp _ _..._ -....^... C"!!"
Otr«n>l. or gl;DBral« »_ - _.-— C'H'
Amjl, or and*....- ,....» -. C^Fn*
HtHtjl, or mtaolal* ..........».....__ C*l(*
Xaeoilyl, or kacDdula CU*Aji.
Tegetable CircMisniT.
What arc the eimpir rlrmnnln of vegrtabiu Kubntanccx ? Oxygen,
bydnogen, carbon, nnd a few conluin nitrogen.
Wltat i* mi^aiit by llic jtrosnnalt or immedittie principle of
Tfgi-tablfflF TItry are componuiU which exist ready formed in
plattU, anch ex «ugar, xtntvh nnd jcam.
What JN int«nt by tlio proximate nanlyxiK of Tegclnlilee ? Il la
tbc procvw of KCi'uralJnir the proximal^ principlea from ea(!h other,
and ihf rednciion of the pniximiite prineiplcH into llielr eimpiest
)>arta oonHiitiitrR the if u Hi male ar'alynia.
2**
k
CBXHiaTBT.
How miij vp^tdWc »iil)stnn<rM be armnRcd t Into the \xgr{abie
OfitU, tlic O'-'jetable aUcaliet ; neutral tubatancfK. tho oryijvn and
hifHrogen of wAicA are in the ratio to form \eater : the (^oayi-
nouti, rr-Kifiiinit, and bilumuiour principlrx : ihn K/nViVucu* Mid
rt/irri'al prineiplet; colorinij malli'r ; uud ct/mpoun<ir whicli cow*
not 6« cliuted under lh« preceding hfodt.
VeoETjiBLX Acids.
Wliat are the veftetoble add* ? Tlioy are comnouiids poMeesIH!?
add propertiea, which are products of vcgetalioii.
What ore ihe general proprrtic* of vogelable acids f Thcj" are
dcconipoftfd at a red heal, les» linhloto siiontnurottmleeompiwin'on
than Qllicr vegetable sabsUnecu, decomposeiJ by lii>l nitric odd. by
which the; urc canverted iuto carbonic acid and water, and nearly
all are polylmxic.
Is oxvgcn alH-aya in a proportion above that for forming water
in rcftctablc adds? Generally, but not always; MnietioiM it is
crrti in a leas proportion, a« in hnnioic add ; but whcD tbore ia
nioie oxygen thiiii «iilficcs to fomi water witli hydrogen, the vegc^
Inble Nubulances arc ulwnyn acid.
Where i* Oxalic acid. ("(/.HO, or 2C0 + O + HO, foond !
In sereral )i]aiil« ready formed, an in the rumer acettuia, cr common
■orrei ; the oxalia ac«lo*ffla, or wood norrcl ; and !t may be pre-
pftred by digesting nugar njtli niiric add,
What are the jimpirties of oxalic add ? It crydtalliaa !n al«i»>
der, RHtlened. four hiid Bix-«idcd pHsms. leruituated by Hix4.ided
BnuiuilM, bnt ibe primary form ik an obli(|ue rhombic prijtni ; il bnH
a sour taste, reddens ItCmiia. und forms neutral salia with ulknlies,
and is very soluble in water. It is powerfully poisonous, and \a
frequently taken by mistake for epsom salts, irhich it resembles.
ChalU h its antidote, with whitb it forms an insoluble oralale of
lime. It il dirtingnished from all other acids by the form of iU
cr}'«tals, unit by it« colntion giving, with liine>wnlvr, a while iniolu-
ble precipitate. It contains the etementu of earboatc acid and car-
bonic oxide, into which it is deeompused by the action of a strong
add. It u monoba&ie. but will nuite in more than one proportiuii
to a single eqniralent of base.
The KO/fa of oxalic acid are neutral oxalate of potama, KO.C'O*,
HO ; binoxalate of putana, called tatl of eorret, and exiria in
tf°,
U$ OfHorttla, or torrel, and in t/ar^lcn rhuharh. Foriimlft
KO.2(C'0') + alio. Quadoj^la/f. of ,H}/iu>m. K0,*(0'0') +
7HO. Ojalahi of ammontu, NH'O,C"0*+ HO. Tliis lut \%
vmA bs b tcet Tor lime.
Wliera i* Atxtie add, C'lTO' + HO. found T It exiata in the
up of nimiy )ilniitjt, dth^ ftw or combined ; ll Is t;enFrated h* tho
(iMlnictive difltillatiou of refKtnbte mntler, itnd is pruduced by th«
Dcdon fenneiitalioii. It is Lest olttained pure nnd concentrnlcd
tif dMompoeing lh« acetates by suiphnnc acid. For chemical |iiir-
potea it i« otilnined by ihe dceiructive distillation of wood, and
(oM iiii'lcr die Mtme of pifrolifineou» acid.
Row is mctn'K acid dwlimjuin/iedf By its flavor, odor, and
YulaiiJiiy. Iir iwlta ar« called aceliUcf, and arc nil soliililc in hot,
>Dil iiKHt of ihcBi ill colli wfttrr; formnla, HO.C'II'O'.
Vi'hrrt i% Laritr arid tound ? In ec>ur milk, and in the beetroot;
iDmiila, HO.CS'O^.
Where It Kinie add foand ? In cinchona bnrk. In eomblnatioD
*ilh time, quinla. and dnchotm ; forniiila, C"H"0"HO.
Wliere ia 3Mic acid found ? In llie acidulous frulis, such as
grapes, oranges, ctirranls, apples, Ac. ; formula, 2HO,C"il'0*.
Wlierv is ftirK- acid found f In the juice of the lime and
IniMii; formula. 3H0.C"H'0".
From what is Tartaric acid procured f It cxisl« in the Jutca
of Mine of Ibe acidnlons fraita, but gonernlly in combination with
le or pfliaKKit.
It In prepnri'ii by mixing chalk with crenm of tartar, from which
the tartrate of lime ■» thrtiwn down, ntnl (he tnrtralc of potnMa
rcinuinrt io «oliitk>n ; to tliii tartrate of lime milphuric avid in added,
and Ibe turtaric acid b set nl liberty.
What are the fimprrlita of tartark- arid ? It has an aj-reenUIe
soar taste, reddens litmus, and forms with slhuties ncntral tialtit,
called tartrate*. It la dliiinffuUhed by fonnin)* a white precipitate,
the bilartrate of potassa, when mixed with any of the salts of po-
lum ; it, thtrdbro. separates potama from the other scidn, and
prodaws a precipllalc with time, which is soluble in an cxcea* of
the ncid. It i« remarkable in forming double saltx, the most im-
purlant of wbii-h are thoKc of polaita nnd *fida, or thv Roeheti^
»a!l, nnd of nxii/c nf anllmont/ and polai.ua, ai tartar muHc ; fli
»HO,C'H'0».
a
S84
CBRHIflTRT.
I
What la the cream of tartar of the shops ? Il is llii; bilartratf
of potataa; in an impure slate known b; the name of tartar, or
argot, it w found encrusted on the uAes nnd bottom of wine culu ;
belug ioiolublc in nirolin), ti \a ikpociird ns slcohol U Torostd du-
ring tha Tinoii* ffrmunlution ; formiilii, KO,HO,C"H O".
2brtrote of polatna, aKO.Cn'O"; «r mtuble tartar. Tixr-
trate of polawa and mda, or ItofMU' fait. KO.NnO.C'lI'O" +
lOUO.
Where It JSimioie acid fonnd 7 In pnm beuxoin, Htomx, bnlitnro
of Peru, Tolu, Ac. ; also in the urine of the cow und of rhlldron.
Il Is goDeralty procured fVoni gum benzoin ; formula, HO.C'U'O'.
Where is Meconic acid foam) ? It is found only in opiuin com-
bined villi morpbiu. It ie known bjr forming n-ith the Bwqutsalls
of iron a blood-red color, which render* it valuable na a test for
opium; formula, SHO.Ci.HO,,.
Where is tannic arid, or 7ifln»t'n, found ? In the excreseenves
of [he oak. called ^nll niilii, in the bnrk of most trees, in kino,
catechu, the tea plant, rtimnch, nva nrti, nnd in astringent plants
generally; it h the princijml caiiw of iisi rin^r^ncy in Tcgetnblea,
What arc ihn proprrtiri' of tannic atid ? Il in colorless, Inodor-
ooH, has an astringent laiile, no bilti?rnc>'s, nnd mnj' bo kept in the
solid siat«. Il Ik sohible, reddemi hlmn;*, and dccnmpoxes tli« enr-
bouaies. It Ktrikc^ a deep-blue precipitate with Ihe Kruqni-Kalls of
iron, but not wiih tli« proto-iutltK, nhlch distiiigiilxheii it froai all
Other gubstancex except gullic acid, and from thix it mny he diistin-
pnisherl by yielding, with a solution of fcel'itin, a white, (Inky pre-
cipitate, Noliible iti a Koliilion of |(eUtin, but inxolnblc in water nnd
gullic acid. TbiK compound of tannic acid and in-'lniin, c*Ilt<l
laiino-geialin, Is the basis of leather ; formula. 3II0,C"H'O*.
Where is Galtic acid found t In most suh^anceA which contkln
tannic acid, and is probably dcrclopcd by the oxidation of thai
acid. It does not prccipilnlc gelatin or the Halts of the vegetable
alkalies; formnU. 2H0.C'H0'.
How i>s the Saecinic fleid obtained 7 ]}y heuting powdered
amber in a rrtort ; formula. SHO.O'H'O*.
CSXHiaiBT.
Obqamio Salt Babes, or YcorrABLE Alkalies.
What ia anderstood by vegetable alkalies 7 They are those
proximate vegetable priiiciplea which possess alkaline properties,
Thej all coutaiu nitrogen, are decomposed by a moderate heat,
■nd are but slightly soluble in water.
What is their cotnpoeilion f Carbon, hydrogen (in greater pro-
portion than to form water), nitrogen, and osygen ; and they
always exist in combination with an acid.
How are they generally procured f The snbstance containing
the alkaline principle is digesled or macerated in a lai^ qnantity
of water to disBoKe the salt, of which the alkali is the base. Then
wid a powerfnl salifiable base, which unites with the acid, the alka-
line base is set at liberty, may be collected on a filter, pariGed I j
tolation in boiling alcohol, and evaporated to dryness.
What are some of the most prominent vegetable alkalies ? —
HorpWa C»H*NO«
Codeia CH'NO*
I eoniposition not known.
Hareeift '
Narcotina - C"H»NO'
Coneik CHIN
Nicotia .- C»H'N
Qainia dl'fJO"
Cinchonia , C»H"NO
Aricioa C»H"NO«
BtTjohni. C"H N"0
Braci* , C"H NH)'
Veratri. C»H"NO»
Aeonitina
Caffein '
Thein
Tbeobromin CB^NK)'
' I 0»H»H«»
Where is Morphia, CH'^NO', fonnd in nature J It is the medi-
cinal agent of opium, in which it is combined with meconic and
snlpliiiric acids, and other foreign matters.
Wliat are the properties of morphia f Colorless crystals of a
brillinnt Instre, and in irregnlar, sis-sided prisms, maybe obtained
['rom llie alcoholic sointion. It is insoluble lu cold, and slightly
■
1^
CHBHISTRT.
in 1iut wnirr, tn>tel<'i«t wlivn pure, but very bitter when d{i«<.N«<l In
nU-gliol, or rciiduTL-d Kolublu Ijy meaiid or «d add. Strong i..(ric
Mid uonrcrla it liitu oxalic aHd, and, with a seMiuisalt or iron, ft
Ktrike)! n blue tint. It is almotit Inert wh«ii pure, from its inaoln-
liilily, bill wlien in stilinion it aits witli gr*ai encrKV. By dwom-
(loxinK a nail of inurphia by ammonia, wIini taken into the stumacb,
ibu tSfxUt of uii over-dune may be prctemed. It Oecompoacs Iodic
ncid, nnd mu iodine Troe, which may be recopil^fd iiy March, iU
ap{)ro)>rial« ICKt; one Rrain of pare inor|)tila iit 1000 graioi of
water may be recoKuioed by this test.
It forma a sulpfiate, an aeelale, a jdioupkale, a chloride, Ac.
Wlicre ar« Cinchonia and <}ainia found 7 Id the ducbonta
bark, in anion with ktnic acid.
How are tliey procured f By Inkinf; up tho aoluble parts of tlie
barl( by hot water, ncidnlated with liydroehloric add ; concentrate
tlie solution, and dit;est with snccessiTely added portions of xlnked
iinie until the iitiuid becomes alkaline. The prenpltate b carefiillj
collected, and the vegetable alkali separated by boiling alcohol.
What are the properliea of cinchonia, C*H"NO f When pore
it crystnllizes in cotorlem, qnadrilnteral prisms, insoluble in cold,
slightly Bbluble in hot water, and very soluble in boiling alcohol.
ll has a very bitter tnstG tvhon dissolved by alcohol, or an acid;
and forms sails with ncidi.
What arc the properties of qnima. or qinniW, 0"n*NO' 1 It
is precipitnled from iis solulioos by alkalies in while fluck.t, which
do not crystallize; very soluble in alcohol and ether, bat very
olightly so in water. Its medicinal virtues are more powerful than
those of cinchonia. It forms salts with acids, the most !m]>uriant
of which is the di*ulphaif. and is prepared iu large quantities for
medicinal purposes, crystallizing in delic«tc white, needJe-ihaped
cr^'sinls.
The sulphate of qutnin is frequently adulterated ; and tkeaub-
slnncM gi-'iierolly employed are water. suRnr, starch, gum, ammo*
niaeal and carihy salts. When pure it should only lose 8 or 10
per cent, of water of cryslnllixniion liy hcnt. The other impurities
may be doteeled by iKe api>ro|iriiiH' nunuin.
Where is tilrychnia. C"H"N'0', found? In the fruit of tho
ntnjcUnoa iffnalia, and the titrycbnos nux vomica, and has alec
been extracted from the Vpa».
Oailf ISTKT.
»t
Wbat are Ike propcrtiet of Btr7chni« 7 It is eoloble in l)oi1ing
alcohol, ami hj crnpornlloii U is procarcd in r«iir-8i<lct] jirixms.
t( it a virulmil poljion, prodacinjc druth in n verf »hort time if
lakcR in kuOidtiil qnautU}'. It ncliou i« acconipniiicd by u-Unic
IJinplUIDM.
Cafffin. or TTlnn, C'H'N'O'. fonnd in t«. coflVc, nnd nifltl',
nay be prcpurvd bj^ addln;; Babact^tntc nf lend to a decoction of
Ita, coltee, or mati^ ; thcD removing; ilic lead bjr xolpharctlcd
k^drogeD, and addiug nnimonia. Tlie rnfTciii rryrtailixVN oiil in
ufta of while, silky ii«ed)es, which have a hittrr toat^ aod sublime
aiiluHit deeoni position.
NetmiAL &rBerA*(CEH, the Uxrosx and TlYUiinoe!! or wiiini
ABK ra TBB SAMB BATIO AS )!* WaTJLH : OB TIIK AMYLUM
Bxxies. *
CiillioO''
H Wh:
^m What is r«marliB)>l« in this c\afs of bodice f TfadrconibuntlMliljr,
^''hesidM oibor propcrtioc common to pnch. They penernlty coninln
' hydrofren in a lar^r proportion than is necesHnry to form water
[ frith llieir oxjgva, and tbcy exert a feeble affinity for other bodie*.
' What are t^c chimctcri«lics of OiUf Tiicy are inflammable,
hava a peeuliair nnctaons fed, and are insoluble in water. They
LAro divided into ^td nn<l volatile ; the former givet a pormaiitnt,
What EubEtancee an inclnded In this class f
LtcnUi„ _ „ C"H«0«
Oum Arabic 1_^ _ _ Cfl'K)"
Cline nigar /
SuKW or milk C*m"0-
Sofar or «r«ot ». .»»....» Om'Kl*
OloaoH, or imgtt tt fn>p«* \
. Bi«ar of *kkKb [ ~ C"II»0»
Di*b«<le insar f
SUreh -.
CtllalOM t
Daitrin*. i
Muu)It«-_ _. „ CH'tt*
OLKAOiyorB, ResTKorB, and BirrMiKors Substancbb.
188 OHIHIBTBT.
greuy stain to paper ; and the latter produces one which diiap-
pears by a gentle heat.
Where are ^ed oils nsna'ly fonnd T In animals and in the
eeeda of plants, bat olive oil is procnred from the polp which sur-
rounda the stone. These oils are obtained by roastinj^ the seeds,
and subjecting the pnlpy matter to pressure and a gentle heat.
They absorb oxygen, and become rancid when exposed to the
atmosphere, or to oxygen gas ; they also unite with alkalies and
form soap.
What are their component parts f Stearine and margarine, or
the hard portion ; and elaine or oleine.
TABI.I or FATS, fATTT AOIDI, AND BASI.
FaU.
Stesrine .'. C"H*0"
Hitrgariae.
OlNiie.
FcUlj/ Acidi.
SiMrioaeid _ C»H"0«+2H0
M»rg«rio acid. C"H«H)«+ 2H0
Oleieuid „ C«H»0*4-2IH)
Batt.
Glyoerine «% CH«0*. orCfl'0'4- HO
Slearine, C"H"0'', the solid constituent of fat, may be obtained
by melting mutton suet in ether, and allowing the whole to cool,
when the stearine wilt crystallize. It is white, friable, insoluble iu
water and alcohol, but soluble iu bailing ether; melts at 130° F.
Chemically it is a slearate of glycerine.
Stearic acid, CH^O' + 2H0, may be obtained by saponifying
stearine, and then adding an acid, which separates it from the gly-
cerine.
Margarine may be obtained from the ethereal solution of mutton
suet after the remoTal of the stearine. It resembles stearine, bat
IS more fusible; melts at llfi°. It is a margarile of glycerine.
Margaric add, C"H"0' + 2H0, resembles the stearic, but is
more soluble in alcohol. Melts at 140°, and has one more equiva-
lent of ozygen. It is obtained from margarine by SBponificatiou.
Oteine may be obtained from popor, by which It hna beou 5b
•orbed in prfparini; marfcariiie; aha by Hltcrin^ th« Died oils at
the {Kning icmperalurc. Itvxcrahlvs oil in npprarance, colorleM
wlicn pnrtt, and coogMkla at iO" P. ; soluble in boiling alcolio) %n
ctlicr; iiiMtable in wat«r. Il ii an olvale o/ ijlf/crine.
OUic acid. CWW + 2H0, is procared also by the Kepoiiifica
tion «r olciQ, which it roRcmbl^s very much. It is void of color,
Itglttn' tbau water, has a<:id properties, and is soluble iu alcohol.
O/ytwtJi*. C'H'O*. or CITO" + HO, the buo common to all
fat" ; obtained by forming an insoluble soap niili olive oil, oxide
of IcAd. ami wntrr. The oleo-mariptrHlo of the oxide of lead is
formed (lend- plaster), and is precipitated, while the glycerine re-
niainii ill Kolulion, from ahich it may be oblnincd by evaporation in
vDi:ao ; void of color when pure. viKrid. sp. gr. 1'SiT, tweelifh
taste, soluble in water, and U convened by nitric acid into oxalic
acid. It ta said to be a liydrut^^d oxide of a liypotlieli<-8l baM
called g!j/eeril«. Thus: — Glyccrilv, CH*; oxido of friycerile,
CH'O* ; glycerine, the hyJruted oxide of ulycerile, C*irO'+ HO.
Aarolint, C'H'O'. amy be obluEued by the deatructive dEstlUalion
of faU, in ft gaseous form, which, when condensed, forms a volatile
IHHBOtiou liquid.
BvtjfHc, eapric, and raproic acids are foutld in butter, iu addi-
tion to llie oih«r ingredients fonnd in fats.
Wax is oiinlogoas to bts ; it is composed of ceWni^ which ie
•olubic in alcohol and wat«r, and will form soap ; and of myrictne,
irhich ia itisolable in water and alcohol, and will form n soap.
Where ure volatile or at^^niial oils found T lit aroiuatjc plants,
(tan wbich they are obluincil by distillation.
Tbey will not leave a greasy spot or «tain. aro converted into
*^>or at alight elevations of the tcnipenitore, colorless when pare,
powarfal odor, pungent burning instc, do not Eaponify, whcD ex-
^^peed to tbc air absorb oxygen, and are converted into reiius. and
^^■•f alao dq>out a cryttalliue mnlKir culled gteampUn. when
^Buding lonae time. Tliey have bevn dividvd into those wliicb
pBnataiu oiygeii, and lUove haviuy sulphur and uilrogen ia theii
com]to*ilioti.
»
no
CHKMIBTBT.
metal acting nn an acid, wliile the Kulfitinret of uiother m«Ul uti
M ■ biiBc. Kcrtncs mincrnl. Cor iiwlurjce. it. au example of ■
Rolphiir Mitt, being tn1{iliurct or aniimun; uuiU'd vllh sal|iliiirrt rf
potiitsiam.
ORGANIC CHEMISTRY.
What i# mnIiir»loo<I liy oritstiii- chcmidry f It cotnprclicnds th*
blflorji of tiKwa coinpoatids wliich arc of animal or teg«ubl(
oriirin,
Whst an* llic fimpU flrmrnls cominp nnder nolicp in orpmic
chcmiilry ? Tlicy nre carlina, hydrogen, oxygen, and niirogen,
will) tntccs of pboitjihorDs, tulpliur, iron, nlicb tcid, potMta,
lime. Ac.
Tbt mode of anion (liflfn from ibnl in the inorfcanic kingdoin.
In ihal, nntoD taki« plnrc liyjHiirti ofcloments; thn* — copper tnd
oxyic«n combine tu fonit oxide of copper; potaMium anil oxygen
to poiuiti; Kn]|i)iiir and oxygon to cnlpliuric acid ; sulphuric oeiil
ihi'ti couibioe* with oxide of copper and of potamium ; by which a
pair of mUih ih formed, timt are attain cnpable of uniting to form a
tloiibie comiKinnd, CnO.SO* + KO.SO*. TIm moit coraplicated
proditciH nnay be formed in thii wny. In organic chrnstUry il it
dilTi-rfrit ; the union ufilm vlcmt-nt*, no ninttcr huw complex, aeciB*
lo be nimulianeous. In «ngmr, CH^O". or raoriihin. C"II'NO*.
and numeroua other similar rases, the clement* are bonnd op to-
(•elhi^r. as a aingle wljule, wliieh may *iner into eombinntiun irilh
ntJier substances, and be diiieiigaged wiili proiiertSes nndiaugcd.
Are orcanic aubsiAncea liable lo deromjxmition 1 Yea ; tliey are
very |>rone to decomposition, the tendency of carbon aiid bydrogcn
being to appro|>rittle to theniseUes as much oxyceo as will form
carbonic acid niid wratcr; and, when tii« oxygen is insufficient, car-
bonic oxide and cnrburettcd hydrogen nre formed. When Ibe
organic »nh«inneo contaiim nitrogen it \t very prone to decomposi-
tion, end wnti-r, cnrbcitiii: ncid. bylrdcynnic acid, and ammonia are
fonncd. Tlx-y arr nil decomposed at a rod heat, and nearly aU
below Ilii" tcinpcratHrc.
What are the particnlar eharadrriftica of organic prodacUf
Th*v are coinpoied of the Home elements, undergo ■pootatieoiii
OHKHTBTST. SRI
ompoBition with facility, cannot be formed by the direct anion
their elemeDte, and are decomposed at a red heat.
?bt more complex the coostitalion, the greater the liability to
ompoKition ; this dispoeition is less where the elements saturate
b other. Animal matter is generally quaternary, and more
lie to decomposition than vegetable, which is osnally ternary,
'tomeric bodies are numerous, and this condition is supposed to
lend upon a different arrangement in the constituent atoms, the
nber being the same.
What is understood by the term compound radicles f They are
nbinatious that perform the functions of elementary bodies. The
owing are the most important examples of this class : —
Carbonle oxide, or protoxide of ctrboo CO
CjHiiogeD, or biosrbaret of nitrogen C*N
UelloD. or SeBquiorburat of nitrogen C*N<
Bentoile. beniule, orbeni;1g... „ CKHH)'
Cinnamjl, or cinnHtnnle CH*0*
S»ljcj1e, orsalicQle „ C»H»0«
Acetyl, or ncetule C*H'
Formjl, or formale CH
Amide _ NH'
Ethyl, or ethule CH'
Uelb;1, ormelhule C'H»
Cetyl, or cetnle CH"
OijctTj], or gljcemle > C*H''
Amyl, oremule C^H"
UeMtyl, or mcMtale C*H*
Eaoodyl, or kacodul* C<B<Ae.
Vegetable Chemistrt.
Vniat are the simple elements of vegetable substances f Oxygen,
irogen, carbon, and a few contain nitrogen.
What is meant by the proximate or immediate principle of
^tables ? They are compounds which exist ready formed in
mts, such as sugar, starch and gam.
What is meant by the proximate analysis of vegetables t It Ib
! profess of sc|wrnting the proximate principles from each other,
d the reduction of the proximate principles into their simpleRt
rts cnnRtitutes their ultimate analysis.
24*
sn
OSIHIITaT.
How mitf Tepeublfl aubstaiKfa be Bmnjr«d f Into tb* MgctoH(
ariilK, tbu ix-jfiable altaiien ; neutral eubtiancew, tlM aryjjvn V)il
h^lro^M of which are in Ihe roiw (o form tealer; ibl irfM>;i-
nuuM. n-ninout. and bi^Hiiiiii'SKd princijAett tht rptritHGua U^
flhereal principlm ; coloring molt«r ; and cumjWHJida tc&tcA ra>*^
not 6« clatsed under the preceding hcadM.
VKQr.TAKht Acids.
'n'hnt nrc the vrgetable ncid< f Tbe^ wro MiBpoondi
•ci<l propcrtic*, which are prodncU of *e|^BiJan.
What arc ibe (feneral properti*it oX TegeWblc adds f Tbejr
()ei:uni poled at u nd beat, lea* liable to S]MntaiieoiH derompnaii
tbuii other v^etablc subslBDces. decomposed hjr bot iiilric ociil,
which thej are convened iuto carbonic add and water, and nt*^
all are poly basic.
■■I oxygen nlway* in a proponSoo above tbat for ttimia% wn
in fCKeuble add*? Generally, but not alvaya; Homctlinfs it
even in a leM proportion, od i» beniolc acid ; bat irbeti there J
ninre oxjiteii than Huflices t» forin nater with hydrojjeii, the t«9^
littile iiahjiiuiiiies ure alwtiyi acid.
Where is Oxalic a<-id, fO'.HO, or »C0 + O + HO, foood?
In several plants ready formed, as in Ihc rutnexac^ua, or cotnmon
sorrel ; Lhc uxatig aceloxr/la . or icood morrfl ; and it may bo pre-
pared by di^re^rinf; su^'av with nitric odd.
Wbai are the properties of oxalic acid ? It rryiilwllizes in tlco-
dcr, Qaltoiied. four and six-sided prisms, termiiiHted by eix-sided
Eiimniitn. but iho primury form U an oblic|ne rhombic prinn-, it hu i
ti »niir inslc. reililciis litmnH, ami rnrms nMilrnl snllK with alkoliM,
nnd is very noliiblc in water. It ii powerfully poisononx, and ia
rn.'qupii(ly lakou by mistake for cpnom Kalta, which tt rcsooiblca. I
Chalk in il* antidolr. wiib which it forma an insoluble oxolattt 9/
lime. Il i.t diiitiiif;ui!ibed fnini nil other adds by the form of its
crystals, and by its soluUuti siviMp, with lime-water, a white involn-
ble precipitate. It eontalua the elcinenia of carbonic acid and car>
bonic oxide, iulo which it is decomposed by the action of n ttrong
add. It is monobasic, but n-ill nniie in more than one proportloD
to a »ln|Tle equivalent of lia»e.
TIn nilt« tit oxalic acid arc neutral oxalale of polatM, KO,C'0',
BO i binoxal^e of pola*ta, called mi/( of tarrtt, and exbtt in
CHEMISTRY. 233
f/xalis oceloseUa, or sorrel, and in garden rhubarb. Formula
K0,2(C0') + 3H0. Quadoxalaie of potaaaa, K0,4(C'0') +
7HO. Oxalate of ammoma. NH'0,C'0'+ HO. Thia lost is
osed M ft test for lime.
Where ia Acetic acid, C'H'O' + HO, found T It exlBtO in the
up of DiKiiy p]ant§, uither free or combined ; it is generated bv the
dcslructive distillation of vegetable matter, and is prodaced by the
acetciDS fermentation. It is best obtained pare and concentrated
b; decomposing the acetates by sulpharic acid. For chemical pur-
poses it is obtained by the destractire distillation of wood, and
sold ander the name of pyroligneous acid.
How is acetic acid distinguiakedt By Ita fiavor, odor, and
Tolatility. lis salts are called acetates, and are all solabte in hot,
and most of them in cold water; formula, H0,CIPO'.
Where is Lactic add fonnd ? In sonr milk, and in the beet root ;
fonnola. HO. C'S'O'.
Where is Kinic acid fonnd J In cinchona bark, tn combination
with lime, qninia, and cinchona ; formula, C"H"0"HO.
Where is Malic acid found ? In the acidnloos fruits, sach as
p«pes, oranges, currants, apples, Ac. ; formula, 2H0,C'H'0'.
Where is Citric acid fonnd f In the juice of the lime and
lemon; formnta, SHCCH'O".
From what is Tartaric acid procured J It exists in the juice
of tome of the acidnlons froita, but generally in combination vith
lime or potasso.
It ia prepared by mixing challc with cream of tartar, from which
the tartrate of lime is thrown down, and the tartrate of potassa
remains in solution ; to the tartrate of lime sulphuric acid is added,
■nd the tartaric acid is set at liberty.
What are the properties of tartaric acid f It has an sgreeitble
tonr taste, reddens litmns, and forms with alkalies neutral salts,
called tartralea. It ia distinguished by forming a white precipitate,
the bitartrate of potassa, when mixed with any of the salts of po-
tasaa ; it, therefore, separates potassa from the other acids, and
prodnces a precipitate with lime, which is soluble in an excess of
the acid. It is remarkable in forming doable salts, the most im-
portant of which are those of potassa and aoda, or the Bochelle
wit, and of oxide of antimony and poiasm, or tartar emetic ; for-
inola, aHO.CH'O".
m
OITKMTBTIIT.
What ii the cream of tartar of llie thapt ? It is Ihe bttartnU
of potaMa ; in nn iru]iun! sluto knoirii by tli« nknui of larlar, or
argot, it is found encrusted on t)ie &ldek niul bottom of wfne rub;
bciiifc insoluble in atcoliol, ii ia deposited as nicoliol in fomeddn-
rinft the vluoua rermonlalion ; romitht. KO.HO.C'Il O*.
Tiirrrob) 6/ potasfa. SK0.C"II'O'° i or aoluUe tartar. T)ir-
trale of polae^a anil foda, or liorhdlt tall, KO,N«0,C*H'0»+
lono.
Wliere ic Bcttoic acid found f In fniin bmzoin, elomx, bahun
of Peru, Tolu, A«. ; "Iso in tlie urioc of ihc cow und of rhildrai.
It is gcncmllr procured tram gum benxnin ; fonuuia, IIO.CII'O'.
Wliorc is ifixonic and found ? It in funtid ontj in opiim com-
bined vilh morphia. It ts known by formini^ wlih tbe KesqnlMlt*
of iron % blond-r«d color, which renders it Tuluable as a tctl tm
opium; formula. SHO.CHOi,-
Whero 'w tannic acid, or Tannin, found F In tlie excrt«cmcci
of th« onk, called f^all nuts, in Ihe bnrk of most tfccti. in kino,
catechu, the teu i>tant, Minmcb, uva urni, and iu oxiringcnt pluiti
gcncrnlly ; it is the principal cause of usirUigencjr in regtiabtcs.
What are the properiie* of tannic acid ? It Is eolortew, bodor-
oii». Ii»s an oairiugent toaie. no bitierncfi«, and maj be ke|>t in tbe
solid stnio. It is soluble, reddens litmus, *nd decompose the car-
bonates. It strikes a deeji-blue prcclpilalc vrllh the sesqai-Bolu of
iron, but not with the proto-salls. which disiingulshes it from all
other snbsianues excepl gallic acid, and from this It inny be ilUtia-
frnishcH by yielding, with a solulion of ^Intin, a while, flaky pr»-
cipitutc, soluble in a solution of gelalin. but insoluble In water and
lUic ncid. This coniponnd of tannic arid and gelalfn. called
inno-gelatin, is the hnsin of leather; formoln, SHO.C"!!^)*.
Where is Qallic acid found ? In most substance* which coutaia
tannic acid, and ix probably developed by the oxidation of that
arid. It t\ai:* not predpllnle gulalln or the salts of tbe repetable
alkslics; fonnnla. 2HO,C"HO'.
(low in the Succinic acid obtained T By healing potrdeTCd
omher in a retort; formula. SHO.C'H'O'.
0HBHI8TBT. S8&
OsoANio Bait Bases, ob TxarrABLK Alealjxs.
What is nnderstood b; Tegetable Alkalies? The; are those
proximate vegetable principles which possess alkaline properties.
They all coiilaia nitrof^en, are decomposed by a moderate heat,
■»d are bat eligbtly soluble in water.
What IB their compoeiliont Carbon, hydrogen (in greater pro-
portion than to form water), nitrogen, and oxygen ; and tbey
always esist in combination with an acid.
How are they generally procared f The substance containing
the alkaline principle is digested or macerated in a large qaantity
of water to dissoke the salt, of which the alkali is the base. Then
Add a powerfnl salifiable base, which unites with the acid, the alka-
line base is set at liberty, may be collected on a fitter, purified I j
lolation in boiling alcohol, and evaporated to dryneES.
What are some of the most prominent vegetable alkalies ? —
Morphia _ C»H»NO«
Codda -™ C"H»MO»
> composition not known,
Nbtccik i
Kwcolin* „ CH-NC
Con«ia „ C'H'N
Nicotia - C»H«N
Qainia _ C^iU'NO'
aDchonU - „ C»H"NO
ArisiD* C»H"NO«
StTjehnia ~ ^ _ C"H NM)
BnioU „ „ C«H N-O'
T«™tri» „- C"HnNO«
Aconitina
^^^"X CH'tPO*
Thein i
TheolmiiDin CH<*N>0>
Where is Morphia. C"H"NO', fonnd in nature T It is the medi-
cinal opent of opium, in which it is combined with meconic and
Mlpliiiric acidit, and other foreign raRttera.
What are the properUee of morphia ? Colorless crystals of a
hriliiiint lustre, and in irregular, six-sided prisms, may he obtained
from the alcoholic solntion. It is insoluble in cold, and slightly
2M
CBKMISTBY.
Ill hot wnter, tasteless when pure, bnt very bilKT wlien dii*»!»«il in
bIcuIioI, or rendered soluble by means of an ocul. Strong LJric
acid coiirens It into oxalic aoi<l, nml. witti a smqniiialt of iron. U
elrike* a blii« tint. It U almost inert wluii purr, from iu i&Mla-
bility, but wlieii in Mlotion it act* with grroi energy. By item-
jioMiiK a salt of morjihia bf ammonia, wlirn (akcu into tli* ttODindi,
the elTects of an ovcr-do&e mav be prevented. It decompotn iodic
acid, and seta iodiue free, wliicli may be rccogritsed hj nareh. la
appro)iriate test ; one grain of pnre morpliia in 7000 graini af
vuler may be recognised by this lest.
It forms a Hulphale, an acclale, a jihon^half, a chloride. Ac
Wlicro are Cinckoma and Qtiinia found 7 In the ciucKoni*
baric, in anion wiih kinic acid.
How are ihcj proriirrdf Ky (nkinff op the soloWc parts ofdi
bark by hot water, acidulated with hjijrochloric acid ; concecinu
tbe EolQiion, and digest with racccssivety added porUoDS of slabd
lime uiilil the liijuiil becomes alkaline. Tlio preHpilale is carcfull;
collected, and the vegetable alkali »eparaled by boilinj* uleohul.
Whul are the properties of diicbuiiia, Cl^'NO T When pan
it crystallizes in colorless, quadrilateral prisms, insoluble In coM,
slightly solublu In hot water, nnd very soluble in boiling alcohol.
It has a Tcry liilter tnste when dissohcd by alcohol, or oo acid;
and furms sahs with nclds.
W'hal arc the properties of tpiinia, or qvinine, C*H"\0' f It
is prooipitatcd from its solutions by alkalies iu wbilu fluckx, wliieh
do not crystalliiG ; very soluble in alcohol and elher, bnt very
slightly so in water. Its medicinal rirtii«s arc mora powerful ihaa
those of cinchouin. It forms salts with acids, the most iroponanl
of which is the Ji»ulpfiaie, and is prepared in largo quantities for
medicinal pnrpoiten, crystallizing in delicate white, nc«dle-ehaped
crystals.
The sulphate of qiiinia in frequently adulleratfd ; and the sab-
siance* generally employed nrc wuter, su^nr. rtarch, gtim, ammo-
iilocol and earthy salu. When pure it should only lose 8 or 10
per cent, of water of crystallixailon by heat The other impuntits
may be di^tci-led by the Bp|iro|ii'{ate ueiins.
Where is Strychnia. C"H"N"0'. found? In the froit of the
tlrgchnos iijnalio, and the gtryclinott nux vomica, and ba« alsc
}cn extracted from the Cpa»,
CHBHiaTET. S8T
Wliat are the properties at etTjcbnia f It is soluble in boiliDg
ilcohol, and by eTaporation it is procured in foar-sided prisms.
[t is a Tiraleot poisoa, prodacing death io a verj short time if
lakeu ID Eolficieiit qusntity. It action U accompanied b; tetanic
ijmptomH.
Caffeiti, or Thein, C'H'N'O', fonnd in tea, coffee, aod mat*.
DDBj be prepared by adding enbacetate of lead to a decoction of
Lea, coffee, or mat* ; then removing the lead by SDlphnretted
bydrogen, and adding ammonia. The caffein crystallizes oat in
tafts of white, silky needles, which have a bitter taste, and sublime
withont decompositioii.
NXVTBAL SUBBTANCZB, THE OXTOEN AND HTDROOIN OF WHICH
ABI IN IHX SAUX RATIO AS IN WaTZB : OB TQX AhTLUH
8KBIXB. *
What BnbBtances are inclnded in this class F
Lignin „ „ . CH"©"
Gam \nhi<s\ CHl'O"
Cnna tngtt i
Sagar at milk C"H"0"
Sogaror «rgot_ _ C"M»0"
Qloeoae, or sugar of grapes -i
Sagarof atareh !■ C"H"Oi«
IMabetic sugar J
Starch -.
Cellnlose _,
Trag^^^thns ■■•- C-'H"^
Deitrine. J
Uannite „.... CIPO"
Olxaoinocb, Bebinoub, and BiTDHiNOve Stibstamcbb.
What is remarkable in this class of bodies f Their combnstibility,
besides other properties common to each. They generally contain
hydrogen in a larger proportion than is necensary to form water
with their oxygen, and tbey exert a feeble affinity for other bodies.
What are tbo ch a racl eristics of Oihl They are inflammable,
have a pecnliar nnctnous feel, and are insoluble in water. They
are divided \^\ajlxed and volatile; the former gives a permfmBnt
888 CHXHIBT&T.
^eaey stain to paper ; and the Utter prodaces one which dinp-
pears by a gentle heat.
Where are fixed oils oBna'ly found f Iq aniinals aad in the
seeds of plants, bnt olive oil is procared from the palp which tai-
rounds the stone. These oils are obtained by roastin)^ the secdi,
and sabjecting the palpy matter to pressnre and a gentle heat.
They absorb oxygen, and become rancid when exposed to tbe
atmosphere, or to oxygen gas ; tbey also unite with allutlies and
form soap.
What are their component parts 1 Stearine and margarine, or
the hard portion ; and elaiae or oleine.
TABLI Of TATS, rATTT ACIDS, AKD BASI.
Sle»rine .'. CnH"0»
Margnrint.
Oleioe.
Folly Aadt.
8t«ariD Mid _ C"H««Ot + SHO
UBrgaric acid C"H"0«4- 2H0
Oloio Mid C-H-O*-)- 2H0
Bau.
GljOBrine .^ C»H»0*, or(?H'0»+HO
Stearine, C"H™0", the solid constitnent of fat, may be obtained
by melting mutton suet in ether, and allowing tbe whole to cool,
when the stearine will crystallize. It is white, friable, insolnble in
water and alcohol, but soluble in boiling ether; melta at 130° F.
Chemically it is a atearate of glycerine.
Stearic acid, C''H''0'' + 2H0, may be obtained by saponifying
stearine, and then adding an acid, which separates it from the gly-
cerine.
Margarine may be obtained from the ethereal solution of mutton
snet after the removal of the stearine. It resembles stearine, bat
IB more fusible ; melts at 1 16°. It is a niargarite of glycerine.
Margaric acid, C^H^O' + 2H0, resembles the stearic, bat is
more solnbie in alcohol. Melts at 140°, and has one more eqoira-
lent of oxygen. It is obtained from margarine by saponificBtion.
CBZuiaTRr.
S89
Otriifr m»y be cliUiinpiJ from paper, by which It hiw heei. »b
■orbed in preparing mnrgnrtiK ; kIso hy filterin); Ibe flxed oils nt
tlic fi«esiiig icmperstarc. Iti-scmblt* oil in appearance, color)e»
when parc^ mai congtol* at 30' F. ; iolubl* in boilinff nieohol so
ether; ioMluble in water. Il itt an oleaU of glycvrint.
Oleic aeid, CtfO' -f 2110, la procured alio by the KUpoiiiflcfi
iJoo of oleiu, which It resciublu very macli. It U void or color,
Ugbier than water, hoa acid properties, and [« itoluble io alcohol.
ff/ycrnnr. CFI'tt", or C'H'O' + HO, the ln«c common to nil
TaU ; obtained b; fortntng an in«olulit<! aoap with olive oil, oxidu
of lead, and water. Tito oleo-iajirKuraie or the oxide of lead it
foraed fleiid- plaster), and la prccij.iiaied, while the gljcerine re-
Ol^ns io tolutioD, from which it ma; be obtained by evaporation in
ncvo; void of color when pure, viscid, sp. gr. 127, swculith
taUe, lolabic in water, and is converted by nitric acid into oxalic
■cid. It is said to bo a hydralcd oxide of a hypollictical baso
called gljfceriir. Thus; — Glyccrilu. C'U' ; oxide of glyccHIo,
CU'O*; glycerine, the hydratcd oxide of glycorile, C*irO*-l- 110.
Acroline. C*jr(/, may be obtsioed by the destructive dintillation
9tUtM, in ft gMeons form, which, when condcnacd, forms a volatile
poiKHioiis liquid.
Buiyric, caprie, and caproic ueiAn arc fonrtd in batter. In addi*
lion to Iha other iagredienl* found in ful*.
iriLT w analognuii to falit ; tt i« conipoxud of cerine, which Ja
•nlulile in alcohol and watrr, and will form loap ; and of tnyrieene,
which il iiuotnble in watj;r and alcohol, and will furm a soap.
Where are votatil^ or ttnt-nlial mis found ? lu aromatic plants,
from which they arc obtained by distillation.
They will not leave a frreiuy xpot or ataio, arc converted into
lapor at slight ekvalions of the temperature, colorlcai when pure,
poworful odor, pongent burning taste, du not sapontl^, wbeD ex-
posed to the air absorb oxygen, and are converted Into resins, and
lh«y alao depotit a cryttalllue natter called stearoplen, when
Uanding none lime. Th«y havg been divided into ihuio which
cootoiu oxygeu, and tboae baviug solphor and aitroycu in their
ttwpoaitlon.
95
^
What in llie fn^am of larlar of Ihi! .tbojiti * |i is the fiiVartroftr
of polaxna : in an im[iur« Mate known by ibu nnni« of larlar. or
argol. it is founi) encrnsted on ilie Btiieii und bottom of wine pmIcc ;
beli)^ lDSDlnbl« in alcohol, it is depostli^ as alcolml Is formed dii>
riiiff the finoiiB fcrracntntion ; formnia, KO.UO.C'H C*.
Tartrate of pnlafM, aKO.C'lI'O"' ; or tolubU tartar, ^r-
traie of pitlama and wda, or SuchrUe tall, KO,NaO,C'H'0'» +
[OHO.
\Vli«n; i» lie-nzaic acid found ? In gnm benxoin, atoriix, boJaua
of I'cru, Totu. &c. ; also In the urine of tli« caw nnd of diildrcn.
It in frcncrallj procured IVom gum beiiEoln ; formula, IIO.C'H'O'.
Wli«rf is Meconic add found ? Il la found only in opium com-
bincd with morpliia. It h linown hj forminff wilh tJi« Mtquiutlit
of iron a blood-rcd color, whicb rendcra it valuable as a test for
opiura; formula, SHO.ChHOi,,
Wbere Is tannic acid, or Tannin, found T In tlie eiccreBC«nec«
of th« oak, called gnll nuts, in the bnrk of most trees, in kitio,
catecliu. itie tea plant, sutnacb, ura ursi, and in aatringciil planU
generally ; it is the principal cause of asiringoncy in regetsbles.
What are ilio prrjpertirg of tannic acid ? It is colorless, inodor-
ous, has an astringent tnstc, no bitterness, and may be hepl in ibe
solid stale. It is goluhlc. reildi'ni' lilmuR, nnd dccomposea tb« rsr-
bouaies. It striken a. dcc-p-bluit prrdpitiitc with the urnqni-Mlts of
Iron, but not with tlic proto-snlt*. wliich iliKlingnishcs it from all
Other substances except gnllii- nciii, nml from this it may be distin-
guished by yielding, with a soluiiou of gelatin, a white, Uaky pre-
cipitate, solnltir in a coluiion of gelatin, but iiiKoluMc in water and
g«llic acid. Tilts compound of tannic acid amt Rclatin, called
lanno-ffelahn, Is the basis of leather ; fonnula, 3!10,C"H'0*.
Where is Gallic acid found ? In most substances wlilcb contain
tannic aeid. and is probably developed by the osldalion of that
•eld. It does not precipitnlc gelatin or the salts of tbe regetable
alkalies; formnlB. SHO.CJIO*.
HoiT is tlie Succinic neid obtained ? By bcDtitig powdered
amber in a rrlort ; formula. SIIO.O'H'O*.
OnSKIBTRT.
ISA
w
Omamc Salt Bases, ob TcarrABUc AutALm.
Wbnt iit nndprftood bv TFg:?!!^)!^ nlkftHnf They are thoae
prusimitte vcgHablc principles wliic-h pousess ntkaliae propcrlics.
Tbej all voiitaiii iiitrofrcii, arc drcoinpoMd bj n nodtrate bout,
wd are but sliRbllj itutublu iu wuUr.
What IH tlieir cvmponition t CurWii, bjdrofcen (in fouler pro<
portioD ttisD lo fonu vaier), niirofreii, and oxjrj^vn ; and Ihej
d«<ivs rxUt ill corobiiinlion uiili au acid.
How BIT thpy |[tn«riilly procured T Tbe snbataiice containing
tbc alkalitic iiriiicipk is digvElcd or mRcerated in a \utft quantity
of irntcr tu di^Mkc t)ic rail, or wbicb the alkali is the base. Then
tdil a |>owcrrDl HililiuUv bn^c. which unites with the acid, the alku-
due base )f Kct at tilicrtj, may tic collected on a filler, pnriGed I y
•ulntion in boiling alcohol, and ctaporated to dryness.
Wliat art some of the nont promiucnt tcgctablc nlkalioeF—
' '" \ eoinpoiilioD not kno«o.
tVMB I
MorpMa ....- __ _ „ f»n*SO*
f«d«U _ ,.._.^ C»U»KO»
.\«re..Ho» _„ __ „ _.. 01^ "SO"
CwwU M-.~..- ~ — - CHt.V
ItUotia _„„. .,. „..- — „, „.. „.,.„..„ ... „„...,.... C>'II«N
(>>!■!■ „.....,„„.„,..,. „„,„ .„.„. C*>ll"SO*
Clncbwia... - .._ _ „._„ Cll i^NO
ArteiM C:»H"NO»
StTjehnia .,....,..„,..„ ,_.~ _,.._... Oil }P0
BnuU «.» »».. C«n M>0*
Vmiirla _....-_ _- - - CH-Sy*
Afmiiiiiu
Cmllem \
n»la I
T**ebn»«in_.™ C«"S«0«
.. r«n>N>o*
r
Where la Morphia. C"H">"0'. found in namre T It ia the medi-
cinal afreiit of opium, in which it is combined with moconio and
.l)ibnric aeidit, and other foreign roattera.
\* hat are tli« proprrlief of mori)liia J Colorless crystals of a
brilliant lurtn-. and in inr^Ur. nix-sided priKmit, may he obtained
ftoia thr alcvliotic aolDtioii. It U insoluble in cold, and (lightly
m
rflKHIBTRT.
ITow U ether proiwri-d ? Itv liealini; the sironi^ iHdi wltli
alcohol ; ihi' itlffureiit kiiiOit are dUtinpilnhed bj the name of lh«
ociila iiceil 111 their |)ivpiiratJori.
K'her cuntutrii C'H'O ; iti reference lo Heidi, It rwemWea a b«SB,
vhivh lin.t liecn «u|>iWMfI lo lie the oxide of a metallotd or hrpo-
tbeitnal nidicBt. culled tthiffe. an>lofrotiB to cyanogen ond kakodyle.
Eihylc. iTtnbol Ac. CH". Glide of elhyle; ether. C'H'O.
Hydnile of tli« oxide of ethtle ; alcohol. C'H'O + HO. Con-
eiderinn rlhitr to he mi oxide of elhyle, It la fonnd to be capable
of iiniiitiff vflih oxy-uelrls, and fonnfii;- with ihem salw ; while the
hnloirnn t)0(liet unite directly with tliu radical >a tbey do with me-
tulUv bodies.
Cfihro/orm.
How ia chloroform obtAined f By distillltig alcohol with chlo-
ride of lime, or bleaebing powders.
Wlitit arc its properliet 1 II ia a colorkaa, transparent It<iuid \
»p. (IT, 1 48, of the Tflpor 41 99. It is not combiiatible ; lUropor
it decomposed at red heat; it ia insoluble in valer, but la reatliij
Id alcohol and ether. Formtil*. C'JICf, or FbCP.
CoLottiKO Mattebs.
^owT]
What arc the prevailing color* of rogetableaT Sed, t/rtlow,
blue, and iirfrn, or their mixlurrg.
Does fogelable culorliifc matter oecnr in an inaulaled Ktstef
No; it i» alwnjit nltnched to some proximate principle, inch as
mucilnpinoii*. cxtru(;tive, or resinonn inibatnnces. by wlilch j|« pro-
iiertics an- jnllufiiced.
It i^ Ki-nffully decompo§ed by the combined agency of the ann'*
rays, and a moial aloioaphere ; and all of them are destroyed by
^lorinc.
What 18 meant by lalv»f They are insotuble compooud*
fonnrd by voloHuK matter with some of the metallic oxidM.
What ia meant by thu term Tnordanl. or banat It i« a aubetenca
having an afliiiity both for the coloring matter, and tfao artiot* to
"polorcd ; which, by combining with o»ch »t the iittme t;in«,
caiiMt ibv life to be prniianrnt.
IThoee coloring lubstftnccx which ndhcro to the cloth without •
iMcia. are railed MubiHantive colon, and tbotc which require ft
buis, odjeditM colore.
What snhslaiiccs produce the htuit rfi/M? [njiijo.
What Ibc rcdf Cixhincal, lac, archil, madder, hraat'Wood,
logwood, and M.^iD«r.
The tfr HoK-f Qum-ilrt/n bark, turmeric, wild Ammcan
hictori/, J'titlw, and foffri^n ; nil nt which nru ndjcclive colore.
The blocks The uim« ingrvdienU a> writing ink; and ffl,
therefore, cstcntiolljr aride of iroit with galtio add and tannin.
StmST&XCKS WHICH DO KOT BXLONQ TO EITUKB OF TUB FKZCEDINO
«XCTt0N8.
What arc the artlclN belonging to this cinse f Vf^Habh albif
wm, fjliUcH, yetat, anpara^in, bangorin, cathartia, /ungin,
mibmn, utmin, tupulin, inulin, medullin, piperin, oHvitf, aar-
tocoU, rAutarfcorin, rhapotiticin, coheyxlin, berberin, biyonin,
yfntiaHin, lanthopicrin, teittitin, teneffiit, saponin, arthanulin,
plumbayin, Moropht/le, tanygdalinf aalicin, poputiri, vuconxn,
eolumbin, tlalin, nnapifin, &c.
4
I
I
I
Spostaxxocs caANOEa op Veoetablk Mattkr.
Wltat is Fvrmentationt It is ceriflin spontaneoua changes]
»bich »eE«lnble ^abfilancea undergo when the vital prlhciple
extinvt. It 1h divided into fonr distinct kinds, viz : ihe eaixfiarine^'
tinou*, atvlout, and pulrefactioe.
What suhstancen nndcrgo the raccharine /emi^nlaiion f Starch
b the only one known to he Bolyecl lo this fermentation, which
take* plac« wlwn it is kept in a moist stale fur iionie time ; and
Mgnr equal to half Ihe weight of llie starch emjiloyed is formed.
WhAl circumstances arc ncccssnry to the vinout /ermentationt
The presence of tugnr, ww/cr, ^«as(. or some fervi^.nt, and a
epnala tempfrolurr.. Tlie chnnges which tnl^o place are ihe dis>
appearance of sugar, the formation of alcohol, and ihe escape of
eaibotiic acid gas.
85 •
**i
90)iHi«y|iir.
Under what dimnHtanoM does tho ocfious /ermtntatio* take
plnco ? When a liquid vrhich has «nd«rgoi)e tbo viiious r«rmeiiU-
tion is mixad vrith fanst, and eipoced to tb« open air. In thia
procMd uxygun in alHorlt^il, nnd carbonic acid gu* i* diten^nged.
Whiii iri re; II nil Uncos nrc nocwwury to ihc putrfjadim /erm»nia-
ttonl Tilt autOinpBiivitig dri;um.-'taiiciM wliiuh cjialilit (liiK procvu
to tnkf place, urc nioi^tun:, air, nnd a ourlain iL-mpcmlur*! ; Iha
DioHt Tiivorable U-mpenituru in betwren 60 uud 100 dtr^roca.
Tliu priiidptil producu are walor, tight varburcllvd hydrofrrii,
enrlionic ni'iij, and, nlien nilniKuti ii> pre»uiit, ammonia. Tba
Holid rvmuiriA ari.' chiircual, ouuibiuud with uxjrj^en and bydrugCD.
U EH HI NATION.
What coiidltSooa are necessary to gcnnlaation ? Moitliirv, a
certain lemperalurt, am) uryyen ga» 7 Light, which is foTorabla
to the subsequent stages of regetatJoD, la ii^uriMU to gcnuiiiotton.
AXIUAL CHKHlfiTRT.
What is meant by prtmmate animal princlpl** J TTwy are di»-
tloet componniU drrivcd Trnni ibo boilies of aninials,
Uow arc th«y dtnlini/uijihril TroiD Tt^gciable matttrf By the
prespiico of nitrogen, tbrir Kirong tcnUcncjr to pntrcfjr, and the
offi'iisivc prudiicbi o( piiirpfnclion. Some v<-g<T(«ble prinriptv*
contain nilrogi.'n. but ihry du not putriify rrndily.
What nrt the mnenlial cnnMitvrnU of animal compoandif
Carbiin, OTijyfn, hydroijfn, nnd nitr»ijen; hnid«. tome of ihcm
contnia iihofphomt, iiulphur, tnirt, earlhy, and taltnt malUrt.
Wliiit I'fTi-cl huA heal upon iheta wlirn upplu-d in a clow vta»«l f
Thpy yitlil mater, carbonic oxide. carbartUed /lydm^eu, atrbon-
al« and hyilroeyanale of ammonia, n fetid, tliiek oil, and carbon'
arrou* maitrr, whlcb is a poucrrul dei:olori)tinf{ ug«nt.
Wliut is the principle of the mode of aiialyiinf/ aiiiiiMl and
vegUaUe.eubstnncee r It is to coQFcrt the whole of the rstiion
cjnielncil inio carbonic acid, and the hydrogen into waler.
What is nndersiood bj protein compounda t SubMaocea which
coTiliiin p'trfft" ; ihe principal onesarealbumeu, Pt"+S'P; ihritt,
Pt" + SP ; and cnscin. Pt" + S.
OHBtCISTST.
nh
Priitrin. Cn^IfO" + P + S. 5]rmho] Pt. It mnjW ohtniiM-d
by dUsulvirig 1ioitir« in which it is (;ont:iiii(;d, in Mustic nlkoli, onii
Uien nclOiii)^ an exccM of add (the acclic imaallj') ; b tTiOw-whit«
preH|iitaie in thrown down, whidi in jirotein. Il i* lantcleH,
Wolubte in water and nlcohol, but Holuhlc in acetic acid, and in
<olui(ons or the atkalleii. It act« both u^ an acid uiid a ba*e.
now are animal products diTliled T Ul. Into those which ara
■niiber acid nor oleugfnoui ; 3d, the aeida ; aud, 3d, the oils and
fnXf.
What substances are included In the first division f Fibrin,
albDmen, caiein, gelatin, urea, nx^ttr of milk, and sugar of diabetea.
In what does Fibrin, Pi''4-6P, exiuf In muiclc, chyle, aud
Wood. It is solid, white, liiil|>(d, and Inodorous.
Where is Albumen. Pt"'+S'P, found ? In the white of eggs,
and in th« Kenini of the blood.
What are the properties of albumen f It la preclpttnted by
O0rro«ire aubliinatc, which is Its host test; and it la coagulated by
beat, nicohni, and ihe stronger acids.
Where is Oefalin found T In the skin, cartilngeti, mcmbranrt,
■ad linnes.
What ore iU prapnrtM^J It is readily solnblc In water, and
Ibrmi a Jelly when cool ; it ift known in commerce by the name of
glae; tannic Bcid fi itx appropriate texL
Where In Vva found T It i.i proi-iirrd from fresh urine.
Where i* Pi-psin found ? Cnllfd ul.^u gaxttragf, anil exists in
tbe epilhellal n\U of the mucont meiubrantt of the siomDch. It i»
tmtid Id the gastric juice, held in solution by the acids of the
UOOMch. It may be uhiaitied by di»i«ulving the mucous membrane
«f the stomach in acidulated water, and adding a subacctate of
lead ; the iwpain is pracipltated with lead and albumen ; the lead
nay be removed by mlphuretted hydrogen, and the albumen by
jeat, leavin; the pepalo.
What are llie proximale principles of animal oils f The sftme
n are funned in the T^elable.
What circurastanoes are nece^ary lo the piilrr/action of animal
aiib>l«uc«s ? Water, air, and a certain lempfralarr.
What are the products of putrefnclion f llWirr, ammonia,
rarftonrc anil aretic adds, carbvretkd and sulpliurrJled hydrxtgcn,
aufl pliotphurrttfd hydrogen in some cases.
Sfi«
OHBMIBTBT.
ANALYTICAL CHEMISTRY.
^
^
By what process dft you analyice a f^aaooua mLUure containing
nxyyent IiitrotJuce into the miittire a qnanliiy of liydrogen,
more than xnfficic^nt to tialiinite tlio oxygc^ii [ircmint, carvriiUy mcji-
Aure the whole, pas* ati iili^i'tric Kpnrk througih it, of iiilroduL'n ioto
It a piece of Kjion^y |ilatitiiim, and note l.he diinirmtion ; ditldu the
diminution by llirec, and you liave the (quantity of oxygen origi-
nally !u tlie mixture.
What h the proccits wben the quantity of nitro^m is to be de-
teniiiiied ? The ineihod iti to witlidraw all other gaiteout ubKtuicea
Willi whii-h U h lui.xed.
What it ihc mode of determining the quantity of carbonic acid
in gatcou* mixlur?^ f liy ngilating the mixture with lime-water,
or a noliilion of eaii^lic potimxa, and noting the dvficicney.
What i.t ihi- mode of drtcrmininit the tiunntity of ktidrogcn f By
raiiKiii)! il to comliine with oxyiteu by the electric itparic, or plati-
nnm. Tlie princijile i.i the name for the inflammable gajtett, chlorine
heing nvod for tiome of them inuiead of oxygen.
Whut i» (he general mode pursued In the analysitt of oryanio
ooriitfJ It ia to present oxygen to the orgnnii- body and npi^y
ht«t ; the carbon is thuii converted Into carbonic acid, and it« hy-
drogen into water ; when nitrogen in prcKent ammonia Ik formed.
Tiic best inenn» of Hupplyiug ihe oxygen is by means of the block
oxide of copper.
^
TAata M tTMBOL* ABU OKKXtOAl. ■OVtVALIITT* Of KUMMHTtXt
*GB*TASOa(.
FU.
E,.
Sv
KU.
^
*.
Aliiinlnum
187
Al
Cirbnn
S
0
Anliniony
Ccriuoi
4«
0*
(Slililam}
1294
fib
Chlorine
S6-G0
a
A nan Id
76
A>
Cbramlan
SB
a-
llnnum
68-7
Bft
Cobalt
S»«
Co
Diimuth
71
U
Columbiom
Dnron
100
B
(Tinraluo))
I8S
la
Uramltio
78-4
Sr
Copper
Cadmium
US
o\
( i'liprurn)
II -Q
Ca
Calclam
20
C»
Plaoria*
IS-M
r
fe
OHIHISTBT.
99T
Sk.
*
*■
Elt.
St.
s,.
Olaoimnm
9BW
Q
Pobmini*
Gold
(Kalinm)
3S-15
K
(Anram)
109'2
An
Rhodiam
62-2
R
Hydrogvn
1
H
Selcniam
89-e
Bs
lodiDB
]26'S
I
SiWer
Iridiom
984
It
(ArgeDtmn)
108
Ar
Iron
Siliciam
21 -S6
8i
( Pcmm)
28
Fe
Sodium
Lantannm
Ld
( Nfttrium)
2S-8
Nk
u>d
Btrontiam
4S-8
St
(Plnmbain)
lOS-6
Pb
Sulphar
16
B
Litbiam
e-44
L
Telluriom
64-2
Tb
MigDcrinm
127
Mg
Tborium
69-e
Th
MiDgiuicae
27-7
Hd
Tin
lIercuT7
(SUnnnni)
Titanium *
68-9
Sn
( H jdnrgpiUD)
101
Hg
24'S
n
Uoljbdenaia
Riekel
KitTogm
4T-7
29-6
14
9B.T
Mo
Ni
N
TuDftsten
(Wolfram)
Unniam
94-8
60
Oxjgen
PillKdimn
e
fit-8
0
Pd
Vanadiiini
Ttirium
68-6
82-2
V
Y
noapbonu
FhiiiiDin
Si
M«
P
PI
82-8
88-T
Zn
PAET IV.
POISONS.
(W)
PART IV. — POISONS.
What »re Pm«on»? Tlwy are subiitaiitcs, which, when )nt«-
doccd into the animal ecouoniy b; any means, a«t In a noxious
manner on the viial propenioa or texture of organs.
An poisons Bimilnr in ihcir nclion f >'o ; «bcIi oue produces
nympioiM Mmewhnt peculiar to itsoir; allhoufrh poisons of a par-
ticular class may resemble each other very much in their cfeets.
Uow many kinds of antidotes are there 7 Two ; one dcstroya
the detcierioas qualities of poisons, by a change of conipooition,
btfont ita injurious action is developed ; nml the other controls the
poitoDoiii action oftcr it has been cttnbliKhed. The former \* at
fTcat consequence ; the latter of lint very lillle, if con»iJi;red ns n
•pccilic antidot*. independent of the genc-rul condition of ihc vy»tcm.
What other means arr reported to ? Eracuatton of the itomoch,
cithtr by nn oioetic:. or Mumneh-pumji. u'hvn taken inteniully ; and
by excision, or the application of a. cupping-glass, if applied estor-
nolty.
ACIDB.
What ore the poisonous acids ? The Acetic, CUric, Muriatic,
Ifiinc, Sulphttric, Tartaric, Oxalic, and Pruesic.
Wbal are the ayinptoma prodoeed by them T With the excep-
tion of the prusiic, they are (generally strong corrosive poisons;
producing a burning heut in the mouth, throat, (esophagus, and
atoiiiach; acute pain, eructations, nansea, biccongli, Tomiting,
teodeniees of the abdomen, coldness of the surface and extrtiultles,
depTMsed pulse, horrible contortions, exces.siTe thirst ; and, whuo
taken In lar^e quantities, a fktal termfnation.
SO taoij
4
I
30S
POISnNB.
What is the treatmentf Ttm alkalire, nlknlinc curths, and ihm
cBrboiiates, as antidotea for all the acids except the nitric bd<J
oxalic ; and for these magiiesia and lime onlj, cr their carbonatK,
An to be used. Lime in some form or other, as in chalk, or in
plutoriiig on the wall. Is geocrally the nearest at hand, and shonld
b9 tttpd in an emergency. To obviate the effects of the poison ns*
miieilnginous dn'olis, olive or almond oil in large qunatililtcs,
V til 0 Hi cut fomentations, and clfstors.
In nhnt forms doesprusxtc acid exist, in which it ntAy be taken
into the Bystem f That of pruesic or hydrwyanic acid, oil of
biUer almondu, and laurct water.
Wliat nrc tlie i>ifv\ji[ojn»f It is a sedative poi»on, and is lo
rui>id in it* actiou lliM it is seldom treated b;a phTsicinn. Yfhta
it it not nt once faUl, the (jmiptoios are fuddvn lou of Muse.
triitmiM, diflii.-nlt, and rattling respiration, coldncu of th* exlrcnii-
ties, ■ Hmcll of bitter ulmoiitls proccediog from tb« nioutii, ssiall
pulse, swclliiig of the neck, itnmobilitjr of tho pupils, sonuiUniM
ooiilructod, Olid at others dilated, convuluons, Ac.
What is the ireaitneni t The antidotes are ammonia, cold affu-
sion, nrtilinnl respiration, and Smith's antidote, trbicb CMUieta la
administering > solation of carbonate of potub, followed by a
dilute solution of old sulphate of iron, bj vrkioh PniKsiaa bin* ii
formed, a compound not poieonoiis.
What are the le»te for the acids 7 SuIpAurt'c octd ia precipi-
tated bj aty salt of baryta, and the precipitate is fniolubte in
Eiiric acid.
Muriatic gtveB a white precipitate with the nitrate of gilwtr,
wbicli turns black by exposure to Ht;ht
Nitric gives orange-colored faoiea when pnt on copptr, and dia-
AoWea gold when mixed with mariatlc acid.
Acetic gives the odor of rinegar.
Cili-ic blackens when heated.
Tartaric precipitates crystals with a solution of potas»t
Oxalic givw a white precipitate with lime-water,
Alkalikb and tubix Salts.
Wbat articlM ar« included under this head T .Ammonia, and
Muriate of Ammonia i Potatna, cautlic utd the U({wr poiat^tp ;
POtHONC.
MS
tli« caricnate, th« nilraif, or taUpetre; &nd tbe sulphurel, or
Uixr of tulpliur : auit Soiia.
Wlwl are the symploms produced by a poUonoas doso of these
3rlicl«s]' Omtt heat in the tliroat, difflcull and painful degluU-
tloa, romltinii; of bloody UAttcr, acute pain in the giomach. cold
HVTFKti, weaknesi, hiccough, colic pidni, bloody sinols, coiiv-alBloiis,
and d«ath : when nitrate at potaKli lin.t been taken, tliere are aUo
internal riguni. Tlie citrbonatM will elTefvc-i^e with acidH, and tbe
Ur«r of anlpbur will cuuae uructatioim of unlphuretted liydrogca.
What la ili« IreeUmnntt Vegetable acida, as vinej^ur, lemon-
jnlce, ix., neatrnliie the alknl!«:i and their carbonule.t : the fixed
olU will fonu »oui>ii with them, and deiitroy their couaiic clTucta.
Wli4:n nitrate of polui^h hiu been taken, an emetic vhoald be
^rcB, aiid tl)e cffeet« ihould be combated by a nlii)h logistics. Com-
mad salt and liquid chloride of soda will docompo»c the lircr of
sulphur.
What are tbe irM»f The nlkulit* are known by tlieir action on
turmeric paper ; and by rcuitoring the eolor of litmus, which baa
been reddriic-d hr an arid.
Carfionalff by their effurrescencc with an acid ; the mnrlatc of
ammonia by giving out fumeH of ammonia when mixed with quick-
Hum.
Kilmle <tfpota$»a deerep!tate.i, and deQagralcs when thrown oa
bol coals.
liitxr 0/ »u!jAur cmlta anlphuretted hydrogen when diioolved
with u wid.
EARTHS AND THEIR COMPOUNDS.
Babtta.
Carbonatt, Muriate, and NUrtUe.
WhAt ar« the lymplomnf Violont vomiting, burning la the
ttonuh, iMirging, exhaustion, oonvaUionx. and death.
WimiisOittrttttmejUt Dilute sulphuric acid and the soluble
nlpbates are nntidotes, conrcrling them into an insoluble sulphate
of baryta, Emetics should also bo given.
What are the leatal A solnble sulphate gives a white preclpl*
tate, iu&oluble in any of the acids.
FOisoni.
LiMR.
What are tbe tymptomst II \a a pare Erritftnt.
Wbai h tliG ]>roiier In^cUmifnlT Diluto auidii or oils. It givea
> precipitnle with oxulic aiid curbonic Kcida.
ALCOIIOL in all its PRKPAK.VTIOirB.
Whmt AK i\\e Ht/mpt'tmtt Intoxivntfon, complete inscDHibility,
ipoplpxy, pnralysiR, nwoltun Tucc, and a wncll of liquor in the
brrnlli.
■What ii th« irialmrnti RmeticR, the etomach-pnmp, if the
patient cannot HH-nllnw ; thn coM iliuh will answer a good purpooe ;
and bloodletting:, if nccMsary. Khonid he rpBorted to. Acetate of
ammoniii fp/itn'tfis ^/j'nrfi-rfirij will relieve inlozlcatJOD ; and the
iiihaUtioti of gaKeoQR Btnmonia sngwcrs the same purpose.
ToLATTLB Oils.
Creosote. Dipprl'g Animal Oil, Oil of Tar, Oil of Tobacco, Oil
of 7'urj>etiline. Fitsel Oil, £c.
What are the symplomat Banilng pain, vomlttng, pnnfrcot
tntite, purging, tic Turpentine and tobacco aCTeet the ttervoui
sy;*t(.-m : the peculiar odor of each will Berv« to detect them in the
matter romlced.
What i« tlie trrahiwnt f Albnmon for the creasote ; dllote adds
and liwd oiln will coutiterairl Dippel'* animal utl : the otlien harit
DO particular antidote, but must be treated on general principles.
The odors of these Eubstanccs afford the bcKl tc*U.
CUU>BIIKE.
Oaaeoiu.
Whiit arc the ni/mptomii iifhtfn inhaled? Violent irritation of
the orgnns of ri'Ki>iralii)n. bloody expectoration, inflamntaUon, and
permsnent pnlnionnry dinvuto-
Whflt ia ihe (fetUinrnt t We have no antidotos. Tlic effects to
be treale<] on general principles. It is recognisad by its bleaching
perty, and peculiar odor
I
potsoKi. M5
lODIKB.
Iodide of rotoftium.
fTbal are the symplamsl Burn!n|f pain In the throat. lai^ftrBlinf;
palii in th« Monuh, fniltlcei c(r»ri-i to voiult, lulTuiion of the eyus,
BiiJ )>pin and [endenww of lli« epif.'iiiitrium.
What f( Ibo Irralmenlt 8tarc)i, or anything contnininf it, in
the aniMotc for igdiM. Ii>dt<!u of potaKslum lias oo antidote, and
our only rcliann: i« in prompt cmcsis. Inflammatiun should bo
nbdacd bjr gMictal treatnionU
What ar« the feiita fur iodine f Starch fonnx u bluu precipiinte.
Iodide of potaMiam (lirta a L-rj^tallino prucipliatv with lurtario
add, and th« rcnnlning liquid a blue color with Ktarcta,
BaoMiNB.
What are the aymptowat Most Ttoteot burning pain in the
tncta and sloinach, with difficaltj of brcathinic ; which are soon
followed hf collapse and death. Wlieii applied eilcroally, it> baa %
corrotive action.
What Id ibc Irealment f Acetate of lend is Ibc antidolo ; albn-
ncD or Ntarch tbouM be fivt^ty adriiini.itcrcd ) and the intiainmnlign
ii to be treated on Kcnvral pHnciplCK.
Wliat an tli« fcmls 1 It is dtvplncud from its componndR by chto-
tlDB, and i* known bj ita color and odor.
HETALS.
Antimont.
Tartar Kmeiic, Muriate or Butter of Antimony.
kWluit are the rff'tiin as a poison? A sercre meinllic tn-it*,
tanaca, copious Tomitinfr, hiccouch, Imminf; pain In the stonioch,
ulic, frequent stools nnd teiwMuus, dilUc-ult resplrntion, fatntinfi;,
•luU (|niclc |>uIm, cold skin, loss of senite, erniups, prostration, and
.(teatiL
What is th« Irtatmtrnl f It eincsis docs not take plai^, it ihould
' promoUtd by licklini; thn tliraot, and diluMit drinks ; antidote*
2$' u
FOISOHK.
(hmiM ho ndmlDlelFred ; amoDK wlikli stp decoction of gnlts, Pem*
viiiii liiirk, common lea, kc If lUe Tomiling is excewiro, giTo
Inudnnum nnd wariu brandy; aiid applj' revtilslvts freely; the con-
Keciitivu trcMtmont tiliould be adapted to the coiiditiou of the dia-
ca« eximing.
Wliftl are that/rtUf Solphureted liydropen forms an oninge-
c«lori:d |in-(;i|iituU- vtiiU ihe solutions of antimony.
Free nlkuHw jirodiice wliiie prueipiiaies. !u tts solid forms th«r»
arc while fumes when heated, wliicli redden liimiis.
AniutMC.
Arscnioia Add, or While Artcttic. Orjtime.nl, or Tetloie Sti/
phiiret of Areenic. King'» Ytlhw. RM SuljAurtt. Fly
Powder. Fbwler't Sohition. Argcnicat /Wc. ArKtical
Soap. Amenite 0/ Copper, or Scheele't Green.
What arc the fympUnml The different preparations arc nil
(ioleiitly poisfinouB, whether applied iuccraally or extem«lly. The
Hymptoins are an Bustcro tMte, hawking, eonsiriclion of ilie Ibroat,
hiccough. nniiscA, nnxictj, freqnent siiiliinga, pain at the preeordia.
vomiting, blnuk fetid stools, (reqnenl irregular pnlse, insatiable
tliirsl, delirium, conruUions, tou of feeling, especially of the feet
and hnndo. nnd death,
VVliulnre the uiiunl ■morbid appearances alYcr death! loflam-
mntioii uf the month, stomach, nnd intestines; spots resembling
cKehart on the ftumaeh and duodenum ; perforuilonK of tlwlr coats ;
and th<; villons cont of the stomach is reduced to the coumtcflce
of a reddiiih-lironn pnlp.
What is the Irealmenlf Before tlw antidote can usaally be
proenri-d, the poison shoidd be dislodged by ad eioetic of sulphate
of tine or copper, ticUing the throut, Ac., or by the stomach- (tump.
Deinnleents should be freely given, both before nnd after romiiing.
As an antidote in all cases for the puiiionou* compound* of arsenic,
the liydratcd «r^qnioxide of iron, in a mof»t »r pulpy state, sfaoald
be given as soon as {lOKuble, in doses of a tablespoonful to an
adiili, of a dcisertspoonful to cliildrcn, every five or ten mdiutee,
until nrgcnt symptoni» nre relieved. The after symptoms sbould
be combated on general principles.
Tbe hydrated sesquioxide uf iron it the antidote tDoat eomnoalj
I
roitoxB.
Ml
k
relied on fo cesee of polsonfnc by anciiic ; nnil tlie formalA fur iti
prepar&liou ia given lielow. Evcrj- npolhucitrjr and counlry pliy-
ncJM &boiild keep il always on liaiid.
STukATSD rinoxiiiK or ikox.
K> — Rolpliarie MitI (07" Baumi), 8 oi. ttl part*.
Iron win. Sol 10 ••
NilHo atii (40° DaaiDd), 6) ot. II "
Vfttor of ■unonia, ^ >.
Water. IJ g«1. 88* "
Mix the Biilphuric odd with the watirr in a priass vesKel; tben
odd tlio iron ; and aft^r ibe tlTerveiieeiii-p ha* eunncil. riltcr. Add
lli« nitric add Iti divided portioiii, urid up|ily heut no loii^ lu
orange-colored funiM are i;iven off. To the liculvd noluUoii, pour
iu the water of amnioiila until a decided excesv has been added;
Ibea wa.«li itie preulpiiale by deciintutioii ntilil llie wnxlilnfc* prive
DO |ireL-i))iiate with niirale ot baryta. The watiT is llicn to be
drawn off until Juxl enough rcnmiiiK to give ibe couMttence of tliick
CreaiB. Il ithoutil tWn be kept in boUleit of conrenicnt kIzc for
Me, mid )iivrn a« iibove when repaired.
If tiK hydrate is not at hnml, tmc tlic pri'cipllnted hydrntc of
■agoeifia or carbonate of iron. dtlTuKed throiijrli water in Ilic same
■Bit Iter.
C«)ciBed ma^ncEia Um niKO ri-cenlty bi-cn uwA an an nnlidolo
»ith good effect, Tlic bydmie of mn^nei^ia may be prepared bv
adding poiassa to a sotuiion of Epsom salts and washing ibe pro-
(tpitate with water.
For tbe le^» of arsenic, see Chemigtry, article " Arsenic"
CoPPlCK.
Sulphate o/ Copptr. Acetate of Copper. Carbonate of Copper,
AraenUv of Cojtper ; and from Cooking UfenaiU, Soda Faun-
taian, Jtc.
Wlint ar« the tymptomt of poisoning by the snlta of copper ? A
Cop|wry ta»te, pain in ihi^ head, nnnsea, vomiting, catbajvln, colic,
ifranip, cotiiuliiioos, inHcneibitity, and death,
Wlint is the trctitmeiit 1 Albumen, in ifac form of white of eggs,
eo|>fou» drnntfhlA of warm milk, and brown sugar, or rnolassea, ar*
tbe li«st antidottt.
808
r«it«»a-
Wbaiare tlit laUf Annonia ^ne a lipht blw precti^tatt,
rediiMolTcd \ty im excw, tatn^ag a deep blue soluiiou ; r«rroc7«ti-
Bta of jiotuh, u ric-h claret red ; sulphurotted bjdrogeit, s ctiocobtt
brown ; nnd & {lolUhed ocedic causes a procipitato of pure copjier
OD its Burfave.
Gold.
Chloride of Qold. FulminaHng Oold.
Whnl ar« tlie ai/mplomtT Similar to other irrilant poiMni.
What are tbe anlitfolen f Ma^esia and albumen ; mucilagiuoos
drinks ilionld also be freely nscd.
Wbat arc the Itslgy The ehtorido ii readily decomposed hy ihe
proioealphaie of iron, and the nitrate of tiUcr, and tbc gold sepa-
rated iu a. metallic »tato.
IlUHt.
Suiphale and Chloride of Iron,
:
What are Ihe rymptomt f Irritating, colic pains, Tomlll
purging, pniii in tlio llironl. tension of the cpigaslrium, cold:
of thin, nnil fL-elilrness of pnUe.
Whnt i» l\tclreatmentJ Carbonate of soda !g a (rood antidote;
and the pnriiculnr tymploms should be relierud by ittcir appropriate
trcalmeot. Albumen raay ha freely used.
Lbad.
Atxtale. Carbonate. Rtd Oxide. LHhanfe. Wine* »v»<teiai
by Lead. From Cooking Ctennla, dxr.
What are the $<f7nplt>mtt Irritation of the alimentary caiul.
tpitm, nca'Toni syiu)iioms, pivralysis, either partial or complde,
conriiUioni, and death. The must common effect U coUca pIcttHiun.
Whnt is the tmUment ? The soluble sulphate*, aa magnesia, or
Bodn ; (lilule .<nl|ihiirie neid. which Is also suld to act as a prcren-
lite ; and the phusphaie of soda. EmelicB of sulphate of lioi)
alwnld also be used.
What nru the tei^ii f Tlie •oluhle aalts yield a irbile pr«cipitata
PRISONS.
809
mlpliMa and cnrhonates in Bolatton. The t-hrnmikti'K and
iodld* of potassiDai giri; a yellow prccifiitsto. Sulphurvltcd by-
drogen « blxcb.
MiRtiUKT.
Corroaive BuUimatr. Ci/anurrt of Mercury. Nitrate. Bed
HfcQnde. SvlphaU. Red Sulphurct, and the White J'rwipUate.
What ar« Ihv symplomsf An irritnnt ; Imreh, metallic, os-
triii^etit irutc; banting pniii in the Btomocli; vomiting and purg-
iiig or bloodf mnUtr; irrilnlion or llic urinnry organs; lightness
■nd barnitig in the thront ; i-ontitcmnncc pale or flushed ; doalng,
loimr, CO II vn If ions, and dcnth.
What is th« Ireatmeniy Allinmcn in some rorm or other, ai
%Bgii tx-alcn op with wntcr; milk; wheal Hour beaten up with
««lvr. Carbonate of Koila hoAbcun lucd willi Micccra in poisoning
with eorrorin sublimate, Tbo inflummaiorj symplous should
roceire their appropriate treatment.
What arc the l^ett t I'otasb gives with corrosive subtiinalc a
ycllowiFb prtvipilnte ; nmtnonia a white; lime-water an orange;
and (nlpharellcd hydrogen a lilnelc. A solnlion placed on gold,
and toochcd with a knife, produces nu amolgBm of inereuiy and
gold at the pi>ifll touched. The tiilriite gives a blnek precipitate
wiib iIm: frte alkalies. Ail the sulid forms of mercury are volniile,
sail they nuaj also be reduced by healing th«in with charcoal and
enrbonate ofaoda, and the mercury will bu Kublimi'd.
^ What an
Silver.
Kitrate or Lunar Cauntie.
What are tbe t^iptomat The usual effects of the corroaive
puimlis.
What i* the trratmmlf Common »nH is the proper aniidolc.
Mucila^noui driiikKubould be freely given, so as to produce rotnit-
in/g. Consecutive inflanimaiions should bo treated according to
' titdivatioiiB
What are the tetlsf Chloride of «odinm gives a white precipi-
tate, insoluble in nitric acid; ammonia, u gray precipitate, which
SIO
roisoHs.
in riMJiuoW^d by ad excess of ammonia ; ADd » jellaw predpIUU
wlLb pliud]>liaie or ^oda ; the precipitates muy also bo reduced.
Tix.
Chloride of Tin. Sotviion iwcrf by Vycrt. Oxide of Tin,
What sre the proper antidotes tot the salts of tin t Effgs Of milk,
in large quantiuea.
ZiNO,
Oxide. SHlphale and Ac«UUe ofZtno.
What are the synip/or;i« } Violent vomttlng ; astrio^f^t l^ste;
burning pain io tho stomnch ; pale couotenaoce ; cold e.vtrcmilies ;
ilull fyvs ; Siittcring pulse. Death is a rare result.
What is the trfolmentl Warm water, carhooste of soda, milk,
ud albumen.
PHoePHORUs.
Th«
What are tho *ymptomE of poisooing by phosphortiB f
principal one is violent pnto and Irritatiou of the slomach.
What is the (neo/nic»( t The stomach shoald be evacnatcd, and
demolcents freely «iniploycd ; but wo have no anUdol«.
OUAXN, OR Enamkl.
What are the *i/mp((Mnit? When taken in coaree powder th«y
prodiiee irrHfttirtu and in 11 animal ion of tho howoU.
What id tlic tnaimfntl A xnlphalc of sine emetic, Mid dotoiil-
ccnl drinlu.
VBQETABLE POISONS.
How are the vegetable poiaons divided T Into tbo Irritant,
Acro-narcotic, and Narcotie.
Name some of the Irritant Te;;elable poIsoDs.
JaUtp. Scammony, Croton Ti-jHum, Spurgt, Savin Oil, Hed
Cedar Oil, Elaterium, Poke, Cuheb», ItanuncuH, Olttmdtr,
Castor Oil Plant, Qamboge, and 7h>wy.
POtHONft.
811
Wlwt are the potsououa eff^eHaaf tIi«<s«F An acrid piinfr<^nt
Us(i>, with more or leas bitterueas, cxcm^to )ic«1, great drynewh
or Ihc mouth und (hrnat, wiUi & sense of tighlneaB ; violent niid
contiancd roraStfnfc ; ]>urKing, with great pain in the stomiioh nntl
boveli ; polu ttrong, rye<|uc»I, aud regular ; hreatliing ofleii quick
and diDcalt ; appearancea of intoxication ; dttataliou of the pupil ;
inttnribilitj rcMoabliiig death ; the puUo beootaea alotr nai Iokm
fU force, and I* followed bj dcatlt. If applied externally, mno}
of ihom tecicate and iulliune the skin.
What i* the Ireatmentt If there i* romitfnfr. om lar^v dran^hla
)f warm wat«r or ihin gniel ; but if other tiTKciil ■iymptonif come
on dillioiit romiting, it ohuuld be exdted by siilphnht of xinc, or
tome ulber jtronipt emetic ; purKing iliouM aUo he cxcii«(l when it
does not exixU After the poUon ba^ been got rid of. girc n Ktrong
infiiaioa of coffee or dilute vinegar, camphor, or ether, aiid a]>ply
frictions; blinters may alio be often used properljr.
The other trealmetit should be npon general priuclplca. y
Acbo-Nascoiio Poisoxa.
Name some of them.
Aconite, JUwihrooms, Truffie*. Dogibane, Arnica, Relladonna,
'utk«y€, Wormseed, Cieula Ufaculata and Virota, Cocculun In-
CotchicvM, Coninm. Slramonium. Digitalis, Ergot, BtacI:
Bellnbon, Ipecacuanha, Camphor, Lobelia inJUtla, Oleendtr,
TtAacco, Poi»Oi* Vine or Hhus Rhadicang, Sumatk or Poiton
Oak, Hue, Sanguinaria Canadeneis, Squill, Pinkmot, Ntix
Vomica, Upat, Dinaatd WhetU, White Hellebore, Disfoted IHaijt.
The inhalaUoB of chloroform allays ibe spasms produced by nax
Tomica, or its active principle, atryclinla.
Harcotio PoiBftirs. |J
Name aone of them.
Bitter Almonda and Peach Kemeln, Hyoncynmui Nigtrr and
Allnu, Lacliica Fintsa, Opi*ttn and ita prarimala principles.
Poppy, Cherry Laurel, Block Cherry, Wild Cherry, and D\U-
What ore tli« g«i«nl symptom* of theite polvonaf Stupor,
312
roitoHt.
N
nnniliiitsN, hcavines* of lh« Iiead, de^re to vomit, sHfcht at llnil,
but iiicrcnxtiiK ; ■> »on or intoxlcatloD ; stnpid BJr ; papllK dilated ;
furioii.i ddiriuni, noinotlmea pain; coovulsions or pals;; imlbiila
variuble, but at first generall; strong and full: breathinR quick.
(treat aiixiel; and dejection, cluiniuy skin, cold extremities, iater-
I'ujiti-d ^npitii; Ktplration, and death unle&a retiered.
What islhtlrralmfitiiy EvacaatSoii of tlie stomach by the pomp,
nr itii Hi^tivc! emetic, of which nulphate of lEiic ia lh« best, and ita
action »lioiiiil be promoted bj the uaaal rneims. After the stomach
haa been evncuntcd, dilute rlnegar, stimutaiils, sloaplMiia, and Mc-
UonH ntny be called fur.
The ))utieiit xhoiild be hted if Decennary ; kept routed aa much
as poniiblc by cold to the head, cold douche to the face and ch<«t,
and by the oetion of an electric or electro-nui^iietifl machine, or
flaf;ellaiiou ; and artlQi-ia) retipinition should aUo he kept up, until
the fiysteta ean rally.
If opium prodnces difficulty of breathlnf^, the lidialatinn of tJio
Tftpor of iralor is attended with benefit; and spirltia Mlndercri ii
said to prevent the slapor.
Poison 0178 MuHuaooMS.
There are five pnUonoaM xpccie*.
WImt arc the Ktftnptmnn* Nnnsra, heat, pain in the stomach
■nd boweln, with voniilinf; and purgrinj; ; thirst; convulsions and
fainting; palMC small and Treipieiit ; delirium; dilated pupils and
stapor; cold iwuals, and draili.
What is the Irr.iUmeniJ The rtomnch and howeU should bo
cvncuated by an emetic, followed by a cntlinrtic and sttmnlaitng
cIvKlcT. After tlio poiion k cvacnntcd, ether maybe administored
with small quantities of bmndj and water; hot if Inflnminntory
symptoms occur, they should be combated with appropriate rume-
die«.
Amual Ouaxcoal ah an Antiuotk roft Poisons.
This Kubstance has recently been brought forward with consider
able conRdcnce. an an antidote for poisons, and particularly foi
the whole claoN of vef;vtiib)i! ])oixons. The conctutioiis, wbieh it ll
Staled we are justified II admitting, are the folloiriiig:—
I
I
I
4
POISONB.
SIS
lit That aniiB&l charcoal has the power of withdrawing, when
iwed M a proper (cnipcraturo and in BufEuieiit qunntily. niotil, if
not all, knows vpgotal)le and auimiLl poiioiiouii jiriiiciplFS, and
certain tnioeral poisons from their soluiiona.
2*1. Tbal, gitCD at the sante lime wiWi, orihortly a/lfr ihcue
poiwas liAve been swallowed, it prcvoots iheir delelcriouit autioo,
or acts an antidote.
3d. That, given in caara of poisoning, it cnn exert no fnJuriouN
tufla«Dce ; bm, on lh« other hand, pronioleg Tomilliig, entangles
the poison, and protects iho coats of [he stomach agalnti It.
4ib. That, although it cannot be subsllluted for tlie uhdbI anti-
detee for paisotiing by mineral siibslanres, yet It may be usefully
eioplojed in conjunction with llicm, or in their absence.
When gireo. il should be mixed with water aa hoi ae «an be
ivnllowed, as its action is aided by an elevated tempcralure,
rge cinantUivs with warm water promote emesla.
Animal charcoal may be prepared by removing the eiirthy ninttcr
from Ivory black by dilate chlorohydric acid, and aflerwnrds wakU-
tnjf mod healing to redness in a covered crucible. Thi^, however,
Il ■ tedious process, and only ten per rent, of pure chiircual i»
»htalned. A better mode is to calcine Icntber scraps or blood with
peariasfa, washing and rehe«ting in a close crocihle. It la particu-
larly necessary thnt a pnr« article should ho used, and, as it may
be kepi for a long time without deteriorating, it should be prepared
■o w to lie ready for use by apothecaries and coantry phyxiciaiut.
Bee Ranking'e Abslracl. No. 13. p. 302.
ANIMAL I'OiSONS.
POISOMOUR FlUI.
h There are twenty or more species.
Wh*t are the eymplomgl After eating, a weight at the stomach
comes on, with slight rcrti^, and headache, cerise of bent aboat
the head nnd eyes, thirst, often an eruption of the iikiii (urticaria),
and In many cases death.
What is the Irraimenl f An emetic, qoickly followed by a |>ur-
gative, thoDid be given. Vinegar diluted may be drunk after tUir
operatjon. and the body nUo tpongcd with it ; sweetened water
87
311
poiaoNS
and nl^o nll{&]In« water hac« been rccoinrnpii<l'?<l t<i.ol>Tmte the
effeela of Ihe poison. If epasin! occur after lli* crnciinlioiin, give
laudaDum ; and if inflammation, ndiipt th« Hpproiiriikte ircnimeiit
P01»0»0tl«( SKILPENT8.
Of th«c there arc a nnmW r of xpecic*.
Wlint am the n/mplom)! f A KliArp jmrn at the part hitlen
u'hii'h soon sprrnilE ovrr the limb or body ; fnaX ivdlinj;! at line
hard aiitl piilu, iht'D rrdilii'h, livid, and gnngmioiiii in nppi'nraiKe;
fiiinliti);*, voniilingc, coiivtiUionK, jaundice iiometimn> ; \ml*e i.innl1,
fri'qnciil, nnd irrcirnlar ; brcalhin^difficiill. ould twentw; (he Mgbt
fnilii, and the inlellerliial fnculliu are di»<irdcT«d. InfluinninlioB,
jiufipuralion. and Kiinjirciic. rollowed by death.
Wlint i* thir hralmriilf Kxriiiion nf ihc part, if it can be done
eurly ; or dvilroycd by the application of ranttic ; npply a liiruture.
and cup the wound : aq. aminoniiL' htm been root) m mended as a local
application to the- vronndMl piirt, and bImo to be taken intenuiltjr.
The Irealmenl xhoiild lln-u be rci;u1nt<rd by frrnprnl prinripleiL
Keeping the palieut fntoxicutcd in «onietiiiieH attcud«d >ritli b«iHil
CAItTRA&lS TeSICATORIA,
Spanish or Blielering Fli/; and LyUa Vittaia, or Po<alo Fly.
1
^
^^ What are the nyvjilviiis f A iinuH-oiii odor of the breath ; atrid
r tnite; buriilnK bctit In the throat, Mo in ach. aud abdomen; TomitinK,
I often bloody, wllh copious bloody &tools; severe poiii In the
I ttoiuach : puinful nnd obminute priapUtn, with heat iu the bladder,
I nnd strangury or retention of arlne; convulsions, delirium, and
death.
Wliflt is the trea/mentf Toinitin); should be excited by Inrfte
drnu^liis of swept oil, sugar and water, milk or linseed tea. to
which may be added ipecac, or sulphate of line. Kmolltenl elys-
tcre: and if iiiflnmmalion of the organs occurx. we use the appro-
pn'alc remedies for such a condition. Camphor dissolved iu nil
m«y h c nibbed orer tlio bellj and ou the thighs.
I
POIBONS.
816
TxHouovB Ihbbots.
W}i*t are (h« ai/niptomal Usually tli«re Is not mnch swelllni; or
pain ; bnt at other times there are violent s^vrnploms, iiileuBe pain,
hi^h fevrr and nckneu.
What is the irealmenlf Hartshorn and oil rubbed on the part:
Fait and waior is also a good application ; thejr shoald be kept or.
DDtil pain and swelling are redoced. Bathing the part willi chloro-
form allays the pain.
Hartshorn or other diffnsiblo stimalanl^ intemally are often
aecesaary.
SuiVA or TUB Raqid Doo.
What are the gymplemti At on uncertain period, pain ocean
In the bitten put, nlthoufch tli« wound muy hare b»led. Anxiety,
uneniineRit, 1aii(i;aor, spaiins, (rraut diHturbanee, and diBtcult r»pi-
niion Bucceed ; Haliva (lovm from the mouth ; there is n horror of
drinkf. and an inability to take them. Tbuxe lymptoms are nil
aetmivnlrd until death cloaeH the secnc
Wlinl is the frralmrtttf No Inrntment can bp rolled on after the
dis'-aw hnii occurred. Ak a ppeveiilive of the fatal lympliini*, llu-
|<nrt nhould Ik completely L-xcisei), even after it hiLs hfuled, if not
done before; the part Kbould then be waiihed with warm wnti-r.
(-aostic applied (o it, followed by a poultice, and the wound healed
by gTanututioiu.
I
PART V.
MATERIA MEDICA AND PHARMACY,
«*
^T)
H
1
PART V,i- MATERIA MEDICA AND
PHARMACY.
Wn*T Is Materia Medical It h Ihst science which treats of
medicliKM.
Whot is Pharmaryt It \» the art of preparing them for nse,
Whftl I« Tfierap^ulicsJ TherBpeullcs comprlaes die principles
of medicinal ndminlMnttion, and the indicatioua which articles of
(he materia medlca are calculated to fulfil.
What are Uedinnet/ Tliey are mbsiancca capable of pro-
dDcing n« an ordinary resnlt, and by ilielr own inherent pow«T,
mrtaio modification* of the vital fanctionw, which rcndur thorn
appJicoblo to rhe cure of diKCiuc. — Wood.
What are the otjecls of ottention in the iiliidy of medtcinei T
Their or^n; modes of collection tnd preparation ; commercial
hitlory; tentible proper1if» ; chrmicat cnmpogilion and nr/n/ion*. -
phyinologi<Ml adion and loxolnipral hiflori/; tffectn in difratct
and the iitdicationa Ihntf are calculated to anexcer in their treat-
ment) pariicutar applicaliont in ca»cs not falling nndcr nny
general rule; and doxtft, mode of administralion, and tlic crtnm-
porvneotM or o^^nat prrpanaioM to which thcj may bo >dI>-
jccted.
How ma; theli operation be divided f Into tlieir primary and
meondary operation.
In what way may the primary or immodiate influence of mcdi*
dnea be exened T |
Ist. By nervous communicalion.
Sd. By entering the bloodviMele, and acting through the medium
of the circulation.
<>1D) ,
MATCntA HBDIOA AND PBARHAOT.
»3Q
3d. By acting exclusively in the neighborhood of their apf^i-
cation-
W but are Ihu lucilioila of |>rininry ogtt^ration ? Uechanieal or
Phyvicatf Chemical; and I'htftujfiigical, Vital, or IJi/ttamie.
Hare in«dldnea in tlielr opcrulimi an utliiiity for one pan more
than anotlier ? They have. SotD« substanuea act oa the clrx-ula-
tory. DcrvouB, or the absorheol syMem, and from ilie (general dts-
tribotion of these syatnua tJidr action ajipearj* to l>e general.
Oiliers act upon the stomacli, bowels, akin, kidneys, lungs, im.;
the primary action of which in considered tu be local. Tliia diffiBr-
ence in their mode of action funiishes a basis for their diryon.
What inlluenccs alTeclinf; ihe syxlem may modify the eclioa of
medicines 7 Tliey are dieeaiH-., climale, mode 0/ h/c, habit, aye,
aex, temperament, idiosyneratiet, and mental opertttiont, which
tboald all be atii^nded to In maklni; preticriptions.
What (teneral rule is applicable in the dotes of medicines accord-
ing to ai/et For children under twelve years of a|^ the doses of
most mediciues should bo diuiluished (n tlie proportion of the age
to the age increased by li. Thus, at
I
2 years to 1-1; vixi
: 1 -1 : at 4 years, to 1-4, tiz : -
2 + 12 ■ '-""' " " ■' — "4+ia
>-l<4 A Ml done to be given at 21 years of age. — Parit' Phar-
maciilotjia.
Some medicines, such as castor oil, calomet, Ac., may require
larger proportional doses, and opiates smaller.
Disease, by modifying the susceptibility, often requires ns to
modify the quantity of medicine adniiniBtercd. to produce a given
effect. Tlic instances of this are numerous, and should be attended
to in each particular case that may arise.
Climate, and also gnmmer and winter in different climates, cwm
medicines to net differently. Narcotics act mot« powerfully in bot
than in cold climates -, therefore, smaller doMs should be piven ; it
is the reverse in rvganl to some other nicdioines.
Sex. Women rc^qniro Ktnnller <\t>*e» than men ; they are more
rapidly affected by piirgntives tliun men, and tlie condition of tbo
uterine system should nlwityi be taken into account.
Temperame}U. Stimnluiil* and ])urguiives more readily affect
the sanguine than tlio phlegmatic; and, conscqueatly, the doa»
should be mudlKed.
MATERIA MEDIOA ASD PUAttMACY.
331
HobUa. A kiiuwled^ of tbne !a Impartaiit ; iwrions habiinsted
'.o ilic uM of Htiinnlanti urn] imn;aii(-!i, require larger doses to affect
tlicm when diKciucd ; whili; jionoiiH in th« babit of o«iiig uliue
pargativcs require smaller do«M of tliin olnn to opemto on the
boa-«U.
When opinm is hnbitiinlljr u^ied it rcqaircs lu;gor doses or this
B/ti<:l«, but Dot or other narcotic*.
IdiiMi/ncratift. Tlicjic, of counto, onii only b« known by cxpe-
lieoca vilh rach panicolar individual and article of mvdicino ; but,
wtien known, it sbonid govern us nccordinf;ly.
What lA meant by Ibc secondary ejf'^clis of medicinen ? They
an changM wbicb follow tlie immediate operulion of medScinea,
ud depend npon certain phy»iolu(;ical laws of the ayitem, which
\ UodUy the effects of primary actions and cundiiions, and are very
important in the treatment of disease. Purgation is the )>riiiMT7 ,
operation of a cathartic, and derivation of blood from the Itead by
depletion and revnUion la a secondary effect
What are the tnetliod* by which their effects are produced ? By
the deprv^ton /allowing tzeiiement ; by the reaction fotlowimj
drprttsion; through Ihe dependence of /tinciion ,' the principle
of tynpalhi/ or nenrou* lrammi»fion ; the principfe o/ reutilsion
or derivaiioH ; the efforU of Nature lo repair injuries; and th«
removal of the caute.
Whni arc th« methods by which the effect* of medicines can lie
afccrliiinext ? Throtiqk tlirir urmMbta properliim ; iheir chrmieat
rf laliona; Iheir botanical affinitin*; bi; VJ^rimenl or observation
on inferior amniaU ; and by ohixrvation of their rffecls on man.
What are the mulboda by which mediciiiei operate In the cure of
dtwwcf By Jt-ptftion, ri^ptetion, dilulion, elimination, ttiviuta-
tion, atdMion, revtihnan, utiper tension, aUeralion, anti-cauMiion,
chemicaJ action, and mechanical action.— Wood.
In what/ormM are medI<Tiriea used ! In potedert, pUU, troche*,
mttraett, electuarifn, confection*, mirturr^n. toluiion*, decociioM,
infitaioni, lltinfl*, linrfur^g, trinetjani, tynip*, kuncyn, orymeln,
UnimenU, cerate*, ointme»l», plaMvn, valaplatiiu, and lut the
alaleofgiU a>id rapor.
Powders should be formrd by tlrving the snbxlance. bruising It
!■ aa bvn mortar, and passing It through a (iere ; and should be
»»2
HATBRIA KSSICA AKD PRABUAOT
k«pt ill w I? 11 -closed vessels. Medicines Uiat arc iiol rery bttlk^r or
dutii^'iei-uUU', niid thai ure not corroiive, are nciven in ihin wny.
Pilt is one of Ui« moat convenient foruiB of medicines, both for
prenervution and adtniniatrutioii. In their [>rui>nration. ih« roaas
Blionid be of a eouiiliient^c to cohere ]iro|>erly, nnd ytl finn vnouRli
to retain the iflobulnr rurm. Iti cumj>OHiliun nhunld not (icnuit It
to mould, conlruet muixinre. or harden too quickly and Qrmly. T)ie
exaipumli, or xabitancrii vrilh whieh ihey ure mixed, vary in tome
nienxuru with the eoiuposiiion. Bread crumb, hard aoap, extract
or llc|iiorice, iniietluKe, iyrn[i, treacle, conserve or roses, Ac., are
the gubxtann:* umiatly emjiloyed. If ))llls are to be kept aoioe time,
treacle and cunncrve of n>tieii are best ; if utied esrly the otliers do
well. When renins are used, the addition of alcohol prerenta
hnnlenin^. To prevent pills from adhering, uae liquorii^e povrder,
flour, iitarvh, or lycopodlnm. To cover them, f;elalln amwers welL
PilU ure belt prcucrved in close botllcs or tin boxes. The cflicicncy
of small pills in frvaU'T than larjte one*, the same quantity ofmaio-
rial being used. Bolutet are preparations similar to pills, bat
larger.
Trochff.o^ Loirnye», nrK often used; the bans eonilstaof Kafar,
gum, or liquorice cxtraet, which nn; cooibiaed with nch articles of
activiiy as may be desired. Care should be taken to RTOid too
great hi'ai in preparing ihem.
Klectiiarirt, Confniioiii, and Con»trvr.», are all escentially th«
same, nnd arc in nsc as a rchicio or form for ibo ndministrnlion of
remedies wliich arc bulky and insoluble, and can be dixguiMd in
Ust« by sweet »nh«tftnce4.
fJnracU consist of ihc nelivc inerodientt of complex medicinal
Eii>if!lnnec«, «xtraclcd by water, alcohol, or acetic acid, or by ex-
preuinic Ibo juice of plants nnd then evaporating to tbe solid con-
sis ten re.
Mtslurtt, or Emulsion*, are convenient modes of administration
of remedies. They are generally composed of one or more sub-
stances which arc insoluble, and suxpended in water by the fnier'
veniion of glim, sugar, or yolk of egg. Much care Is oeceiaary In
rorming a good mixture or emulsion, so as to be of a unifunn
character.
Decoction ■■ this is a form much in vogae, but b Improper when
the eubstADce contains a volatile oil, starch, or gum, unless these
MATCntA HKPIOA AND PHAKMAOT.
33S
htltcr lure nec^swrj- for the porpoiies desiiKoed bj the prejiaiuliuu.
Ill KOBie caacfl ehemEcat cbanKGit stw occur at tlie builijij; [loiiil, by
wliidh the eomposiUou U entirely i-baiiifed. The Te^selx uied tor
<1«(-ociioiia should be covered, ro as lo )>revcDt the uicii|>c uf xteaiii.
■11(1 the proceas shoulil be c-ontioued as short a time ua .tuOic-t-i Tor
extiucting tlw desired nwteriaL Care nhould be uVvn that the
vessel shoald be compoaed ot a material Dot aelvd upon by ilie nub-
stance to be boiled.
Jn/ugioH* arc prepared cither with cold or hot naler, but utv iidI
boiled ; and is a convenient mode of adminiiitenDi; remedies of the
fegetable kingdom. Tlioy are osunlly prepared as wanted, but may
be kept Mime time, provided they be pui into a buttle filled to the
lop and well corked. Many ealtstnncc* yield their active principles
to cold water by pervolaiion or duplavenitnl, which is ))«comiug a
farorite mode of obtwDing thoni at the present time.
Tinetiirrs arc formed by ninccrntinir xnbstanccs in alcohol or
proof Bpiril for seven day> or mure, nnd then »lrniiiing or llltorinft;
or by tU*plact!nient of the ai-tivc itiftrctliMits by pet-colalion , a
method now generally preferred. Thix form is favorable to the
pnservntinn of the Mtive constitucnlx of dnigs n-ithodt alteration.
Syrupe ! where medicinal substances arc preserved in a solution
of sugar. SoDieliincs resorted to fur the purpose of covering dia-
agrecahlfl tuate, bnt inori! Kencrnlly m preserve them in a conve-
nient shape for making mixtures. They ore «im/)/e or radical;
the former con*ists of white sugfar. i^ pounds to a pint of water;
the latter are prepared by dif^utvin^ the sugar in a watery solution
of the drn)c*, or by adding the tincture to simple syrup, and driving
off the heat by a taud-huth. lEcat should, howoror. bo employed
in all canes.
Vinfgarg is where vinegur is used as a solvent, and is often an
eligible prepnrniion.
J/oneyi are not now much in use.
OjrymcJv arc where honey and vinegar is combined in prepa-
ration.
LinimrntM are oily compound* intended for external appUua-
UoDS; they are softer lliati rillier cernie-< »r ninimcnlt,
OinlmeiUt mcll nt the teinperuinrr of the xurrncc of the bodf,
kut are harder than liiiimciila and softer thnn cei-uln.
C«rafn are harder than eitlier liniinentK or ointDieiiU. Simple
I
MATRKIA MBPICl AMU PHAIIKAOT.-
N
oernle is compo*Pfl of fri'sli InriJ nml whito wnx. Some ftf thCBB
last prc]mrutic>iia arv iniidi: li; Kiinptj niixitig or Iritnrnlinic ; ollivn
require the old of tk moiterato lirat, aniJ u|titalSDit irhile cuoliiig.
Plaster* are sulkl ut ordinary tL-inpmitiir(-j», iiml rcqniro llic nid
of hCBt to rend&r thum in a condilioa to be Gprco<i,
Calaplarmt. or Poullicea: tbi-se arc prrparationt liaTing pro-
pertiM of softness, or emollient properties, moisture, and heat or
olorntion or temperature in some cfl«es. Tber nre mostly prepnml
from bread and milk, Haxseed, slippery elm, Ac
Gnu and Vapor: many arlieles may be B|)plieil to tlie surface of
the body and lungs, or broncbini tuboii, in this way, and affords a
niciitiE of active medimtiun in some cnscs.
'!'■> what pari of ilic body arc medJciocn applied ? To the sto-
mach, rectum, »kin. bronchial ttibr» and pitlmonartf air-celh,
no»trilt, inside of the mouth, and by injections into Iho btood-
■ix»kI».
Wlinl are tlie objects in tlic oppliralioii of mediciuus t4i the rec-
tumt 1st. To produce alTioe uvaeuatioii«. id. To obtain their
pecniiar effects on tlie system, or on the reetnm il.iclf.
In the littler eAsu it «liould bo ^ven in Binall bulk, ko tliat it maj
remain in ihu bowels. The relative dose admiuisiered in tlii« way
■faoald be three llmcii the ordinary quantity, M a freneral rule.
Medieine* applied to the reclutn are called euppotHoricM, when
■olid ; and, when liquid, cli/stgrg, injectiong, or enemala.
What are the moilet of application to the sHn 1 Th«y an va-
riouft. The skin niny be retained or removed ; the medicine may
b« DSed in Ilie form of gas. vapor, liquid, or a soft solid, and may
be applied to the whole aarface of the body, or a part.
How are medicines applied lo the bronchial tubee, Ac. t In the
Btnte of gas and vapor.
What objecU arc to be gained by their nj) plication to (lift not-
tn'U t A powerful excitement of the brain, and a itrORg nvahjoa
Oxicn neighUorinf; parts.
CLASSIFICATION.
Upon what principle is th* preferable mode of claseiliealion
foDQded r On the relations which medicines bear to the haman
system in i) healthy state, or upott their physiological effaell.
I
I
HATKRIA UKBIOA AXD PlIARHAOT.
Sit,
What h the tSr^t itraud <litUii:in in cliiKfiincntion T Into mpdicirtoH
wbtoh SCI on the livtng bodtf, und tlioite wiiiul) net upon foreign
matters contained Id the body.
How la ibe Ural pirantl division divided * Into thoM sabctnncc*
whk-b act generviiif, and those which act lacaUy.
How ara iIm g«n«ral reiaodiea divided ? Into tHmvtaids or
nxeHanta and sedative*.
Hoir are stimulants divided t Into permaneni and diffutible.
How are tlie permanent etimuIanU divided? iato aalrm^enle
and lonict.
Horn nrc the dilTnsibli- xtimulnnis divided ? Into arleriat gtimti-
lantt and cerfhro-ntraovt* ^timulanH.
Tli« lailvr maj bo a^in divided into cerebral Simulant* or
atitnuiattt narcatict, and into nrrcoiu Mttmuiante or anli-ipM-
tnof/iVm,
lluw nre SGdnllvtn divided F Into arterial gedatives or ir/W
geraula, and nn-i/>u« gui/ofi'tt^g or sedative narcotin.
Ho« are the ttK-ii/ remedies divided? Into lho«e which nlTect
Ute /unrf K>ng, those wliiih affect the orgainzalion, and lliosie which
nre inirManiirii/ in ilieir sclion,
TtioM nffuoting lh« funelion of a part arc : \t^ Emetics; Sd.
Catliartittn; 3d. Viunlkv: ilb. iJiaphorelict; tlh. Expecto-
rar-ln; 6lh. Emmtrnayogur* ; "Ih. Sitilaijuijur* ; and, 8ih. Ei'rkinirs.
ThiMeaffi't'lingiheon^uiEalioiioruiiarinrc; 1st. Jtubr/acivnla !
Sd. Kpitpadic*! and 3d. fic-Aaj-iificif.
TlioM opcTutttiit mefhanicutly ore : Ut. Dfitnuloent* ; 3d, Emol-
Kfnta; and 3d. Diluents. Tiien there uru incrrt'ui'i/, Wi'nr, or-
«<nKC, nru t<cn»tra, and eiv;of, whiili cannot be eouvcnicntly cIomi'-
Ged.
How ia the aeeond Rraiid divl&ioii divided ? Into, I«t. Anlavida ;
and, 2d. Anlhelminiica.
I
i
I
TABULAR TISW OF TUB CLA^SIFIOATIOS,
■r raoranOK wood, orrHK imiTEMitr «* ramavLVutU.
I. Subttanett wfiieh act on the tiuing body.
OenenI Remedies.
StiroolnnUi.
Permanent Klimulanta.
38
SS8 MATIBIA MIDIOA AMD PHARMAOT.
ABtringeata.
Tonics.
DiffoEiblc Etiniulants.
Arterial Btimulants.
Cerebro-nerTOQs stimnl&nts.
Cerebral stimulanU, or BtimDlant narcotica
Nervous BtimnlaDts, commoolj called antispMrnodivt.
Sedatives.
Arterial sedatives, or refri^rants.
Nerrons sedatives, or sedative narcotics.
Local Remedies.
Affecting the faoctioDi.
EroeiicB.
Cathartics.
DioreticH.
Diaphoretics.
Expectorants.
EmmenagogneB.
Sialagogues.
Affecting the organizatiOD.
BabefftcientH.
Epispastics.
Escharotics.
Operating mechanical!;.
Demnlcenls.
Emollients.
Diluents.
Medicines insusceptible of accurate clasBification.
Ergot.
Nax vomica.
Arsenic.
Mercnrj.
lodiue.
II. jSu&siances which atd on foreign malUra conlauusd toUhtn fhi
body.
Antacids, Anthelmintict.
HATIRTA HSItTOA AND PHAKHAOT.
AsiHiNaexTS.
What is an utringctit t A medicine which prodaces contraction
ortii« liviDg fibre.
What arc the r/c»eral efftdt of MtringcnuT ITicy iirodnco
grtatcr firmness of masclc, diminished cnlihrc, (greater rifciilitf of
tht bloodvetscU and abSQrl>cnis, and n diminniiiin or clusare of
•Kreting orifiecs o&d secrction« gi;iicrul1y. Thry produce moderate
and permanent cxciffmenl of the ornnnic Itfi-, but do not Influence
tha nerTOQs qrslem niaeb, or iho funi'lion* nf animal life
When are aslringmts iailicali:H f In aiihvallhy diNchnrgei Trom
th* Moodvfitecls. or secreting orifioes; in eases Rcnernlly wUlch
depend upon retitxntion of the tiMncs ; and in inllamniallon in iu
earliest stngc.
Wbeo are tbcy contra-indiealed 1 By the exUtence of any mor
bid condition of which ihe discharge is a mere effeil, and nhlch ft
is calculated to relieve ; and by the eiiiitenee of any considerable
loea] or general excltemenL In esaen of excitement, if it be deslm-
Ue to sappreta a dtucharge, they sbonld be preceded by bleeding,
or other dtpktlng measures. Tbcir exicrnal use is governed niih
tome modifications by llie same rules, hut mny bo sdmiiisiblc locally,
vhea their internal use would not be jiixtiliablc.
Iu what partievlar diseaMn, attended with nnheallhy discharges;
are astringents applicable t Dinrrhten. chniiiic dvficnlery, diabetes,
catarrh of the bladder. exc«<sivr Kwrntiiig, nnd all the hemorrhage^
always snbject to the contra-indicating cirenmKtanccs.
Under what ctrvumntancet may astringents be nued locally In
eases of indamnintion f In the cnrnmcTicruK'nt of inHammstioD,
before Ihe excitability is much incrcn.«cd, or in the latt«r stages
after it has heconw in some menMire exhausted ; nnd are applicable
in increased miicous secretion, after the snbsidence of inflaminalion,
as from Ihn umhrn, ragina. rectum, and nontrils, in exces«vo per-
■piraliofl. in hctnorrhngcs from parts within reach; and in cases
of loc«l rrlaxation, as in venous distensions, prolapsed aDDB,
bIcthn. and iivnin, and in flabby ulcers.
How arc aslringcnts rfu-irferfJ Into the vr^table and mineral
The fonner hare nn identity of character dcjiendiog npon a
\
828
MATEB1A HKDIOA AND PBARMAOT.
similarity of compotition, the Imter agreeing only in the pro
vt astringenc}'.
VIOrrARI.E ASTRninENTB.
To wlint proximntn principle do vegetablo utringenU ore
tlipjr prciilitr proijerty ? 7'annin, or fannw acid, and galttc add ;
and llic; dilTcr only in the proporllan of this principle, and in ibe
churnclvr of the other inRreitJenta msodated witb it.
What ore the aeHnifik prajfrlit:* of tanuiii ? !l is solid, nt>crj>-
tnlUzal)le, white or slightly jellowlih, strongly astringent without
biltt!rn«Kt, and it precipitates many of the meuillic salu. viih iron
form.i a blaek compound, and is incompatible with gielatin, irith
which it forms a precipllaie.
It Is soluble in water, alcohol, and ether ; reddens lilmoB, and
forms salts with bases.
Wbut is its dMiff Prom 3 to 10 gn. erery hour, 8, 8, or 4
hours.
Oallic acid is produced by an aitcration of tannic acid by the
addition of oxyEcn. It hnc Iwcn preferred lo tanain by some a<
an astringent The doae is the same as tannin.
Qcmnjg, C S.
ales, \
^T1lnt ari; the officinal specif* of Quemi in tli« United Stales,
from which oak hark h dctivcd ? ITie Quervv» alba, or white
oak, and the Qufmi* linrturia. or black oak, arc the only ohm
oflti-ina) in the Unitr^l Slates; but this genns contains shoot
eighty (pecies, thirty or forty of which are foand in the United
BtalcH.
They contain tannin and gallic acid ; are powerfally aslrinj^t,
and well adtipted to case* nriiiiirini; nKtringcnln, both internally
and externally ; although not tiKcd much inicninlly.
The black oak contaitiK a coloring principle, called quercitrine,
which rendent it ralualile ns a dye.
How is the oak bark nsed f In powder, drtHxIion, and erlnict.
What U the dorr ? Of the powder, 30 grains ; the decoction,
fJU; exiTwt, 30 grains.
1
HATEBIA HEDIOA AND mABMAOY
S»
Oalla, Oallt. V. 8
What ar« Oalls, aii<l wbcn ore they procnred. Bxercscencea
OB tlw yoting branches of tli« Qitrivu» in/ectoria tad other speeica,
produced bjr the ponctiiix of the Cynipt qHerciu/otii; tbo best
>ra gathered car)?, and arc called blue, ffreen, or black )^lla ; th»
iafrrior ar« gathered later, and Are called the white galht. Active
principles, tannic and gallic aeidK.
They arr brought froui A^ia Minor aud ncighborluff countries.
Uo« arc gaitt generally utcti? Ah a local aiiplicatioii exter-
Dalljr, but Biaf be nscd in powder, in/ttsioH or decociian, and
ti/tciure Dooc of ibe [lowdcr 10 to 20 groliit ; of tlic iufuniun
(nad« Jm to Oj) f^ij ) "f (''« (iucture fjta to r^iij.
What are incompaitbUiil Sulphurlo and muriatic acida, ge-
latin, prcparaiiona of iron, ^.
Ki.<io, C. 8.
What arc the varieties of Kinof They ar« tbc African, Ja-
maica, Botany Bay, and £<»( India or Jlmboyna kino. The
East India in the kind mo» UKcd, aud i« the intpisuted juice vC
Pierocarpux Stamupiutn.
What are iu generul characteriitica t At found in tbc nhopa, it
H la amall, irrrgutar, an^fular, shining fi-ti^rinenti', of a dark rcddinh-
browB or black color, and eaailf pulverizoble ; ouiituiiia tannin and
extractive maitar.
What are ila medieat properties and t(M«f Tt ia povorfnllj'
aalringefll, and i> one of the beat ariiclci of this cta« where aa-
triagenta are indicated. It may be given in powder, itifation, or
dlaaoivtd in diluted alcohol. Vtme of powder tmm 5 to 30 grains;
<ltin/wnon (made by 3>j cxtruct, and boiling water )h^) fSy The
aiHMntt of alcohol in the tincture rendura it objection able. Inwm-
pofAkf aamo as galls,
Catwbv, tt. S.
From vhat is the Cntechn procured f It is an extract of the
Dod of the Acacia Cate^Jtu, and comes (torn Hindostaa.
88 •
330
HATKfttA MBDIOA AMD PBABHAOT.
What are the general «Aaract«rf orntMhn f It comes to as In
musH«iiof liifferentabapefl, «fart»l7brofni,TU7iiiK from a reddUb
or j-ellowlfth-brown to a dnrk-livcr color ^ coutaiiia t&nuin, ex*
tracliTe. and mucilage.
Wliat are its medical propurlie* and wtetl It b tonto, power-
fully &etnn^rnl, mid may he giritn wiiiTi; aHtriuRenla are iudinied
Dose Trom 10 gritins to $,**, and rvpc-ated frequcoUj. Incompaii-
bh» same u galla-
Bqataut, Krameria. U.S^
?
From wtiiit is Rhatnnj oblainedf Frona Ihf root of tit* Kra~
meria Iriandria. It in a unlive of Pero.
What ant the t/i^n'^ral rharadtrt of rhatany f It cornea to os in
p1e»s of various shape* and dituenftions, often eyliTidrica], and t"0
i>r time f^el in leufclh, The ininerel BCtii.i, and moxt of th« tnin«ral
snllM, are im-umpatibU. Cold water, bj displacement, estracts all
the astrini^eiicy from It.
Wliat are its meHieinal prcpertiet and utet? It li a genii*
loniL", powerful astringent, and may bo given where aKlrlntrentK arc
iiiiliniled. Dose of powder from 30 to 30 grains ; of infiiiiioti or
deeuetiuii (made by Sj of bruised root to Oj of water) rjj ; of ex-
tract 16 or 30 graicis ; liuctare f 3j to f^iij ; and i^up fJM.
LouvrooD, ncBmaiiuryton, U.S.
From what is the Logwood procurrdf From the JJismatoxytw
Campechianuin, tunl i* hroutrbt from Campeachy, the shores of
Hoiidnras Itny, ami other parU of Iroprrnl Anicrira.
Wlinl are the yeneral diaroetfrinlic* of logwood ? It is hard,
cojnpact, beuvy, of a deep-red eolor, becomes dork by exposure,
nOLl hu» a svreeti!>h estriuKeut laato. Ivt peculiar prineiples are
tannic acid and /nKmaioxylin.
What are ita medical pi-opertien and mms f It is a mild aRrio-
gent, well adapted to relaxed and enfeebled cooditions of the
bftwela.
It li giveu iQ decoction and exlrart, hoth of vliicb are ottcinal
Oott! of the deuoction fS>J ; of ilie extract 10 to 80 gr8Jn&
MATS8IA HESICA A !f D PBAKMAOT.
asi
CnAKESBn.L, Geranium. U. S.
Prom wliat ti the Cranesblll derioed ? From tJi« Oei-ojiiBm
mootf/oJum, an iadigenous. perennlul, herbaceous plant, ^owiag itt
wood*. Tbo root is the part used, and should be collected li
mnron; actiw principle, tannin.
What u« it« medical pfvperliet and v>e»f It i« a powCTn>l
8Sil
UATBRIA MSDIOA AMD PHAaNAOT.
utriogeot, ftod mftj b« cmiiloyM where ther are Indicated ; Et b
Tcrv free from unpioa&siit qaalilies, which renders It serricettWo for
infaiils, and mar be ^v«n m aubtlanc^, decoctum, tincture, or tur-
Iract. Dote of poirder SO or 30 gnioa \ decoction (made JJ to
0js8 boilud to OJ) from fjj to f jjij,
It b freqaeutly ^iven to children, boiled In raltk.
Blackbebry Root, Jtubui VUlotua. V. 8.
DEWBKRBr Root, Rubut Trivialie. V. &.
What is the offlciiinl name or the plant furnishing the Bl«cltl>en7
Root and the Dewberry Root? The Bubtta Villoaw and Rubtu
Trii-ialig, th« virtues of which reside in the bark of the root.
What arc their medicinal properliee and uattt Toulo and
stroii^lv astringent. The decoction is prepared the same as the
preceding article, and gircn in the sanio doae. DoM of powder 30
to 30 grains.
UvA Vrbj, Arctodaphyloe Uva Vni. TI. S,
What ia the plant fgmt»hing the Uva TTrsi f The Arbvtttt Uva
rig. 8.
HATCHIA MRDIOA AMD ^niKHAOY.
338
■IV. nr Arrlnrlapht/hi* XJea Urti, a (0101], tniilin^, fvcrgreCB
hrub, growinn; |>l«iiiifiill; la iliu Uiikcd Suiec as Tur souUi a« Kew
'Mmj. TIm: Ivuvcs are tho put UAed.
\fbac »rc llie ijeneyat prtijMrtw* of the leaves ? Tliey are io-
odorouK wli«n. frcsb, snicll like liuy when dried, )ia<i: n bitleriKb
Uftr. Ktrgiigl.v iiKtriii||;eni, and nf\erwardH sweeiiiiii. Tiic aclire
injTediuuta are tannin, biiter extractive, resin, gum, aad gallic
aeiJ.
Wliut KTe ltd medical properliet and utetl It u sa'Tin^nt,
Hg-a.
334
UATBXIA MKUIOA AMD PBARMAOT.
lotiic, and Uiouftlit by »omc to h»ve m (pccific direction to the m
nary or^fans. Dtme of jfowdtr 'u from 9 j to Jj i deeoction, 3y, S
«r I limes a day. •
PtPSlESEWA, Chiniaphila UmMlala. \Jt S.
Wbftt portion of the PipstMewa, or Chlmapbila umhdUta (Flff.
3). ix utvA in medicine 1 The leares and stein. It U a small, in-
dig;«rnoii« cvcrgTcrn plant. Rowing ia the north of Europe, Asift,
and Atncric-n; inhabiting the woods.
Whiil nrr their ^enrral propertiea T The taste is pleaHiiitly bit-
ter, niilrinjrrnl. nnd Rweetisb. Boiting water and alcohol extract
the native pmiieriiw of the plant, which are tnnnin and bitter m-
trariive.
Whnt BK its medical prDptrticK and vieiif Dinnrtic, altetutire,
tonic, and astrinitcnt. It has been nscd with good etTect In cases
or scrofula. It l.i (^(^nfmlly nscd In dnwction (|J to OJss of water
boiled to OJ), and lukcu lu S4 hours.
Rks Robes, Roea Oallica. V. S.
What portion is n<ed f The petals. It i» a native of the math
of Europe, but is introduced into the United Stale", and h exten-
sively cullivntcd. The active principle* are tannin, {(ullio acid, aod
coloring matter; not much uxed except lu Its pre para tlo us, as a
rehicle fur oilier articles.
CowpounJ infusion is sometimes used when on astringent is re
quired, hut more fraqiK-nily as a rehicle for sulphate of magnesia.
Cotterir. formed nitli the petals, sugar, honey, and water ; vbich
is mostly u»ed in the formation of pills.
PKnAiMMON, Diotpyroa Virginiana, tJ. S.
What portion U naed T The unripe fruit, in tufadon, sjmp, and
vinous tiuctur« ; and the bark.
Cbkasote.
Id what diseases has creasote been used as an astringent T In
hemoptysis and hnmatemesis ; also in leacorrhcaa and bronehor-
HATKAIA HKDtOA A !t P rHARUAOT.
335
rbffik. It hu nlito l)«cn oKcd fu a local apiilicalion Eu hxmorrlinKe,
and in a dilated Mule to rt'laxod inflamed «urrucc.i; urnl to chfck
Tomilinx in cliolcrn, |>rujriiaiii.'y, Ac. Do»e, as un aiilniifcvnt. one
or ivo drop*, spfiTuI tiinrx a dnf, uell (lifTu^cd iti rauriliiftR. A
Baidrachm conuiiiK 150 dropn of cniiuuie. I'ill \* Kuid to be a
gaud fortn of i-xtiiliilinn. One part to 80 of water U a good atfougtb
to begin with as a local application.
8ev«ral articlca, U v)ood'«oof, pymligneous acid, lar-vaU'r, &c.,
owe tliMr principle rirtucs to the pre^nce of creasote ia them.
MI>'BBAL ASTBUtaBRTa.
Alcm, Alumen. V. S.
What ia th« chcmicul composition of Alam f It is a anlpbftte
of alumina and potassa.
What are the incompatiblesf The alkalies, lime, ma^nc»ia, and
their carbonates ; tarirntc of poln«sa and ncctate of lead.
What arc iiit meJical proprrtins nnil tiiieg f A«trin^nt in ordi-
Bar; medicinal ilote^, but emctin mid pursfilivc iii large doses. It
is Bscd interiiallf and locally. It forms an excellent local appllca-
tioa Ut chronic congestire iiillflmmatioiia, and pariicnlarly iti leucor-
rhoa. Tii« ordinary dose is Tram tO to 20 grains, repealed everr
two or three honrs.
Alvm curd is made b; rabbin^ np alum with the wlilte of An
•ITS-
Alum whey: prepared bj jij of alum In a pint of milk, and
tlwn straining. Doae ^ij.
HnHttwe the preparatioiiii of Lead used medicinally ? They are
' llw Ltiharge, m Plumbi Ondum SemivUrium, the Carbonate,
tlie Aeetale and Subaarlaie.
I Whut are ihe rffrvU of llic combinations of lead f They are
sednlive and atitrinp-ut, and produce poisonous elTecls. if taken in
large doses, or Iohr n-jH-Htcd. The Kutphnic, nnil probably the
acetate, are exceptions to this. Snlpburic acid, sulphate of soda,
and sulphate of majpiexia are anlidottu.
Lkad, P!vmhu7it. V. a.
33ft
MATKHIA MEDIOA AKD PBABMACT.
WIml ftro Uie Qenerol propertif» nf the Afrtat^ nf Lead? It ia
a nliiie mM, cryslnltizcd in brillinnt iipcdics. lu In^c is swetl and
■st^in|^en^ It U liabl« to be dpcorapos^d l>T WAtcr containing car-
bonk neid. bat i!i ivdiuolfrd bv dM^ttc arid.
Wliui nre iia incompaliltlftf It i« digicom po«cd hj nil acids,
soluble sntb^. ihu aridii of mbirh jinxttice insululilu or «|>nrin|;l]r
soluble compound-i with tlie proiuxidc of lend, lim«-iviiirr, aramo-
nia. (lOtnsxA, nnd Kodn Bulpliurelled hjdrof;en |;ives a bUck pre-
cipilalc. nml iodide of pobisiiiuni a j'ellow on».
Whnl nn- itx mrdiral prap^rtifg and u*ftt In medicinal doMM,
tt is powerfully aMiriiigGiit, sedative, and tn lar|fe ou«s aa irritant
poiKon.
Ii \* adniidiaiered in hetnoirhaRefl of th« Iun|r>i. tntMtines, and
uterus. By givitif; acetic acid coinbiued with It, the rorraalion of a
CAcbiitmIc \a preveuled, upon wliivb Its poiionoas qaalitin nn sap-
po&ed to depend.
Dow is ttom 1 to 3 prBtnH, repeated as required.
What is ibe white lead 1 It ia the cnrbonate ; and !■ only em-
ployed uxicnially, bciiijt u^ed as an appliuailoi) to uievm and exco-
riHtcd KurrnccH. It is iho moM poisonons of tlic preparations of
lead, priidiicinfc the disease called coHea picttmutit.
What is Ovularil'f fxlrrui of I fad f It is a mihilion nfthc »ub-
acHaie of lead (Liquor Plumlii Subacuialix) formed hj the ncctalo
of teod .Ixvj. ST-mivitrilii'd oxidr of Kiul sixw, diKtillcd water four
pints, boik-d mid fitu-red ; If diluted iti ihe proportion nf sij lo a
pint of water, it forniK ihc liquor plumbi Aubactfaiit litlutut, or
Ociilard'g vegeto-mineral taaler.
Goulard'* ccrale i« fiirineil by hentlng together Iho extract vrilh
while wax, olive oil, and ciiuiphor.
The n'Urale of «t7wtr, gulphaU of copper, Hwtvre ofcMoride
of iron, perchloride of iron, pernitrale a/ iron, tulphatf of iron,
Wttlphale of line, and some utber article*, are nscd for their local
aslrinfcent effects, but they will be found under otlitr heads, as they
haro other properties also besides that of astriagency.
4
Toxica
L
What are meant by Tonics ? They arc medicines wbicli prodace
gentle and pcrmaoeut eiciteraeiit of the vital actions.
'MATERIA ME]>ieA AND rHAKHAOT.
337
Wbcn are XoTi\ciii\juriDii»t In Ihe hcnltliv atsle, mid Iadi!cn»iu
of txciuiwrit.
They maj dimiiusli cxdmUillt}-. or natiirul lioiilthy jiow«t; or,
produce an irritation ubii-li laay tio rutloni-d by iiillainrimlioii.
They ^luuld iirvcr be t;i«vit iri a ilaie of ituund heullh. willi th«
view ur tMTTCuJng alreogth, or of rendering ihu iiyaicm l<:n)t iK-vexti-
ok to ditMHif.
Cddrr what circniiutanees nre tniiicjt indtrali'dt In onsCK in
which tli« ritiit nvtiona iin* d<^|>rci'<ed Ix-ioii' tlicr Ktnnitiird of li<-iil[l>.
They iiivi)ti>rul« lUv »y>leui io a t«iifu!d miiriiicr : 1*1, liy incrunfiiij;
[lie cncryy of tlic ■tiiiiinch ; and, 2d, liy n direct influence over tlw
wbols fraiiK, produein^ iiri eli'viiiimi or iill ihi; vital «ctioii&
Thoy are nlxo jciven fxr llin |>iir|ii)M' or kinjt ii dtruidcil imprcE-
aion on the nennUA fiyKK-in, no lie to lireal: u|i disease!* which occur
in paroxyiims with riKii''H"iiy.
There ore spvi-rnl influoiice* wliit-h mny act as topic remedtet
which are iiot mHieitie-i, Tln*-*c nr^^ i/iW, cj-rrrimr, pure air, mea-
tal injittf ncet, IraeeiUng, culJ, and Irani'/ution, nj blood.
How infly tonit^ be diridcd f Into the pure bitters; bUlen
peculiar in llieir proprrlirA : aroTnalii-t ; and tninrral tonicn.
What are ihe effects of llic I'urc UiHirn t Tliey increase the
tppetito, invi^ofuto di^t^tioti. hiivi! litlli^ iiilluencc over the circulii-
(ion. unices in Inrgi- dn^c*, and exhibit but lilllo ovidciicc of aelioa
(HI Ihi! hcrTuns svilriit.
What ore ihe iffeets tif Hittem p'-cuUar in their propertiest
Tlicy are irenerally more stininlntiii); ihnn tlie pure biiierit.
What are the effects of the AromaJic^J Tliey depend upon the
pn-M-nee of vulalile oil, nru more sliiiiulaling tliiiu the bitter*, and
approach nearer tn the ililTuEiblo lilLmulnnls.
What ere the peculiarities of the Mineral ToniVji* They hnvo
no roiumoti peculiarity except (he tonic properly, encb having pwu-
Uaritiw which lerve lo dibtinguish it from tbc others.
PURK BITTKtta.
Qi;a»ia, C. S.
Frooi what is Quassia drrieedi It is the wood of the Quamtin
~txv«Ua and Qua^iia amarit, trees of the wect liidien.
29 If
MATKRtA niPICA IMD PII^BUACT.
Wlml nrc tlm rjfm-raJ rfimttcffri^tief of qiikssia ; Tlic wood ia
whitUh, a:itl yirll(iwi»)i b; cxpoMirc ; lins a |»irvl)' bUUr Uuto ; the
active princijiU- i« '/xiMnin.
Wbiil nrc iU aftliiat pmpi-rtir* nnd u^rsf It has Hi? pir>)wr-
tif« i>r llic Kinijik- liitU-r« in tlirir lii^liCKl drarcr. Il i» pariicularly
useful in d5F|ii-p«ia from duliiiiij- of the Momnch. Il is giroa in
in/u«ion in ihc |iroportion of Sij to Oj rnid w«tcr Poae fgy. S
or 4 times n Aay; of exlrart. frnin 2 to fi g;riiini( of li-ttiurv, t^j
to fSiJ i of pnwiifr, 30 to 80 grniiix.
GoLDTHiiKAD, Coptis. V. S.
From irhat is the Qoldtbrcail procured.^ It Is th« root of
Copt is M/olia.
Wbut nrc 'ii* mvdifal propertie* nnd uw4t Jt is a simple touie
biOer, clos«ly aiialngons to 4iiaMin. Duso of powder 10 to 80
grains; tincture f.^J.
UATKRIA UEDICA A HO Vtl AUUACy
8S»
Okktun, Oentima. V. S.
From wliat la OcDtinii procuredt U U ibe root of tin* Gfnttana
tulffa. wbtfb ^-rous on ibc Al|>«>. and ulher muuniaiii.i; tlu: active
prtovi|>le or whicb Is •jenlianin.
Wlvnt Ate Ihc yriwro/ jimji^ifH of llie root? Thi- Initte !•
tlljfliily Hwevtixh, and iiHtiiAtly bjiur. Water uiid iilcuhol esinicl
Ui« tuto «ud iui<(]U'ul viriuv.i fViim tl.
Wbnt are Itx mfdUal jirnpetiien and v»e»J It jwiNCUCS in *
bipU ili^grM the tonic |io»fpr of Ihc tiiiu)i1e ^,^ 5,
bittern, excite* ibi! a)>)>eiltc. liit i|];uriilc^
be i>owcr of (tiffoliun, iiitrvaxti tlie
i>in|ieratiir« of llie body and iLe force
of the dn'obilioii.
It is giveu tu pou'i/^r, tfow 10 to 40
grains; in in/wiion (.;m to Uj), fji to
Qij J otlindurt, f3j to faij ; ofcjciJ-nd,
& tu 30 ffnlui.
Sabbatia AxaDUitM. V. S.
What portion of llie Sabbaiia anijn-
tarU, or Ann-rirat* Cenlaury, is iiscU T
Tlif whole plant. It ^rons in the Middle
and SoiitbCTii Sluleii, in low mriniun'ti,
and slioHid bo lolleeted alien in floaor.
It i> prt^KTiWl ill ibesamc cusck n« kcd-
tian, end is gawrallv Riven in infusion
(%i '" OJ) ; 1b powder, the rfow is 5»8
to ?j.
What arc it« medical proj}i-rlii'» and
vnfMl ll had tbc tonic i.ronerties of tlie timple liilleni. Dotf of
tittt ir^/untn {si to Oj) rj^j.
Coi.l'»no, Colontba. U. 8.
Prom what plant ij Ibe Colaniho deriwd* The Coccuivs pat-
nuitiu. The root Is the part w«cd, and i» bronglil from Africa.
MATKntA MKDICA ARO FIIABMACT.
Whal nrc ii» ijrnrral projirrlu-nJ A« it comM to im. it i» "
Unl, circiOiir, or ovul {■ii-ci':*, ofa Ullrr ln»ic, a.x\A elij^htl; nroDikttc
(idnr. Active principlr, coUtmbin.
\V tint nrc il« metfieal pri.fieiiifti niid vm»1 It in a ust^T mild
toiiii'. IK) ii3itiii[.'<^tii-i'. hikI Iiiii kliffhllj KiEifiulaiit. Um-<] iii ;x<K.-</rr,
in/usivn, uihI linciurt. Dont «f the fmutlrr. 10 lo 30 ^raln* ; of
inj'uiiun (mode in llie proitorlfon of 5*a to OJ), from TJj to fjij ;
of Uniturf, f^M to f^J.
BITTKR.4 OF PSCL'l.tAR. OR MODIFtBD PR0PBRTIE8.
Pbrdtum Bark, Cinchona. V. S>
from whnt is tlie Pcruvinii Burk ohlainndf Piffpntiit spf^ira
of the ('iiiv/itiria, hroiifilit from the wp>torn conKt of Sonth AmcriciL
Tbfre are three olficiiiiil varictici: 1, pale bark; 2. yrllow
bitrt:; nnd, 3, ri-ti bark
The jxile I'lnbruL-i-K tlie (urietieR enlled jAua nnd Lima; the
yelltno it ea\\v.A in commerce Califaya biirk, nnd of whk-b then
nrr two Tnridii-'H, the i/inllfti aud Jiat. Thu red i> divided toto
llip quillrd und ilm t(al kIm).
Wlitil nre ilu' tm|>'>rlnii1. )>rliii-i]ile« of hnrV f Quinia, Cinehonia,
Qiiitiidta, nnil Quinotdia. i-ouiltitied willi tim'a acid,
Whitt prvpanitiotiii of )iurk niv geiierallj u»ud 7 Tht etilphate
nf quinia mid cinrhonia.
Wlint nre (lie medical prtipeiliet aiid KMr« of cinchona ? It it
one of tlic ninut vnliiublu loiiii-K ue poMCti^ ftR well aa aoil-iuler-
mitlcni. Tlic Ixvt luoilu of giving tlio bark U In sabstance; doae
of llic powilcr Sy
What Ik tlic compurntivc powpr of xalplialc ofquinine compared
«itU tlio hark f 10 to 14 ^ruiiifi Ik cqiiivntciil to ,^j of |;aod hark.
The diffcfwil variclir* of hark differ in the rdnlive proporiionn of
llic aeiivc principles wliich ihcy conlaiii. Tlie ]>ale bark contains
a nniL-h larger proportion of einelionta than of qiilnia. The yclla«
hark contains 11 lar^r pniptirllon of <|alaM. wilh tcr; little elnclionla.
Tlic red bark eontnins contlilernble <iiianlitics l>ol!) of quhiia and
clni-'liotiia. It i>T g;iven as an aniipcriodic in inlerrailtcnlK In donet
of 12 10 18 ^ains, divided Into two or three parts, in the inlerval
of ihe paroxysm. As a mere (oin'c, J to J a praiii 3 or 4 timet. »
day. The fiulphnto of cincli»Nia rcqnires to he jtiven In nouicwtiftt
larger quantity to produce the same results as the quinia.
KATSRIA HXDICA AKI> fDAIIMACT.
S4I
The Peruvian bark or its prnparatSont may m«i-t ««vcrsl <ii»1i(tc(
thefapeiilknl itidicaliuiia ; 1, as a siioplu tuiiii:; 2, us nu anii])e-
rkiilic; 3, Ml saperaedeul; uid 4, Ja reference to its secoudary
ttdattte pro pert! ea.
DoowoOD, Comvx Florida. V. 8.
Fram wh«t do we procure Ibu Dogwood bark? From tbc
Kit- 0.
Comtu Florida, aa indigrnoos tree. Tbc d(m and mode of asln;
GimiUr lo the Peruvian bark.
Wild CirxRur Haiik, Prvnm Viryiitiatta, XJ. S.
Whnt in the iifliciiint uamc oT t\w irce from oliidi the Wild
Cherry Imrlc i* procnrr'H Prinus Virginiana — iodlgcnout lo
tbi» coonlry,
Wlial am ttie actirc priociplui ? B^droeyanic arid, tannin,
•nd bHUr extractive.
29*
MATEBtA MK9I0A AMD PHARMACT.
What are ils nifdieal propertiet Bnd ntfff II It toiiic ■ml
setlative ; lemem ibe acliou or tlic licari ami aricric* ; and U nw
fill in ilic licclic fever of Htrofulti uiid coiiEUtnptivn. Dote of pow-
der, 3« to 5j ; of ihe if/usion, f Jij S or 4 Umw a dny.
Chamomile, Jnlhemie yobilii. U. 8.
Whnl In llie offidiinl nuine of tbe Chamomile f Aitlhemit
nKbilif; the Qowera are the ))ariG used, alilioogh all parls of tlie
plant are actire. Tlie active principle la biUcr extractive aud
volalilr oil.
la tinall doaea ll {» Ionic, and In lnr(^ ones emetic. Tbe cofd
in/vnion i% lipsi nlien UKcd as a loulc In dosed of fjij ; doM if tlio
powder, Sm to 5j.
Boxesrr, ^w/xitoKum. U. 8.
Wbal are the medical propertiet and vte» of the £upalorium
MATERIA HKDtCA A It T> PnABHAOT. S19
ptrfaltatum, or Thormi^hwortt It Ik Ionic, rfinphorctic, and
tuki-n til kruc down it iicW n-s nii cmplic nmi njicricnl. As a tonic
ft (thouM be ndminUlonii] in MilMtanM or cold infusion. J)oae of
ihe pourder, 20 or 30 Kraiiin; and of ihoin/imon, f.^i frequently
repealed. An n dinpliurctic. it slioald be givGii warm. As &n
euifrtic and callianic, in doses of one or two gills of the strou)^
decoction.
VutoiKiA SsAiiraooT, Serpentaria. V. S.
Wliat are Ibe medical propertiet and uses of tho Ariatoloefiia
Serpeniaria. or Virffinta Svaberootf It is iiidigeDona; tlie root
it tbe i>ait Dsed, and its active ingredients are a InUer principla
Fig. «.
I
S44 MATSBIA XXDIOA AND PHABHAOT.
and volatile oil. It is a Btimnlant tonic, acting also as a diapho-
retic or diuretic, according: as it is administered.
Dose of the povider, 10 to 30 grains; infusion, fjj to f|ij
every 2 or 3 hours ; officinal tincture, f 31 to f ^ij.
MvBBHA, Myrrha. U. S.
From what is Myrrh procured^ It is an exndntioD from the
Amyris Myrrha. There are two Tarieties, the India and Turkey,
What are its medical properties and usesf Its acthe prinriple
is a renin and volatile oil. It is a stimalant tonic, with a tendency
to the InngB, and also to the uterus. Employed io diseases of
these orguns where there is no febrile escitement or acnte iuflam-
mation. Used in powder and pill in dose of 10 to 30 grains ; of
the tincture, fsss to fjj.
ANaUBTOKA. TJ. S.
What are the medical properties and t/ges of the bark of the
Galipea officinalis, or Angustura? Its active parts are Intler
extractive and volatile oil. It is a stimulant tonic, but little
employed in the United States.
Done o( the powder, 10 to 20 grains; infusion, f^ij; tincture,
fSJ to f3ij.
False AnguKtura bark has poisonous properties ; its active
ingredient is brucia.
Cascabiua Babk, Cascarilla. TT. S.
What are the medical properties and uses of the bark of the
Croton Eleutheria, or Cascarilla^ Its active ingredients are
extractive and volatile oil. It is an aromatic tonic, and is nov
only employed where a gentle stimulont tooic is desired. Dose
of \.\ie powder, 20 to 30 grains; of the infusion, fJlj.
AROMATICB.
What are the general properties of aromatic tonics F They owe
their characteriFlics to tolatiie oils, are more stimulant than tonics
generally, and more toca] in their action than diffusible stimntants :
HATERtA MSDICA AMD mARHACT.
346
■
rcltero pains in the stomach and bowuU, expel flatuknce, ko.
Poi-uclions end cxlrni:ts u1>Joeiloijnl>l«.
Wliut arc ili« mf<ik<tl /•ro/'fiiir* mid uaet otORAMOS Pkkl, or
riiid o! ihc fruU of the Citrus Auranlium? It ia a luild tonic,
stomai-liic, and cnrmiiintive; (^irtrn in infusion.
Wlibt are the pr'/perliea or tlie prepared bark of the taurut
Cinnamojnum, or Cinsamojj F Tliure are two rarieticB, the
Ceylon cinnamon knd China cinnamon, or caMta. Its active
priiM;iples are v<^atiU oil and lannin; Its medical qbo tlie Gam« as
Mromaiics la f^ncra), applicable in cnKen rtqnirinf; aatringeuttf.
Dott oipowder, 10 to 30 grains; tintturr. T.^j.
Wbal aro t)viproprrlu» or the linrlc of ihc Camki.ia Alba f
Ita actifo intrredil^rlt« nrc wlalilf. oil At\A bitli-r rrlrartitv ; ninid
gmenWy comhined wilh oilier articles. It is an ingredient in the
powder of Aloeg and Canelta, or fiiera picra.
Prom what are Ci/>vk« di-ri\xd1 Tliey are the iintxpandtd
flower buds of ihe Eugenia Caryophyllata, »r CarijnphyUw> aro-
malKVn ; broagiit fixtm the West Indies and the European colonics
of Ouiana.
What arc their medical properlietl Their active principle is
■ vnlalite oil. Thcj ore nucd where a ^timnlnnt aromntic i* indi-
cated. Vote of the /)OU>ifcr, 5 to 10 (rrnins ; in/ugion ninde with
(3ij 1o OJ) f^iji oil, 3 to 6 drop*. Used in Rcrcral officinal pre>
para lions.
From what i» Ihc Nwtmfo prorvredf II i» the kcmel of the
frnit ol'the 3I'jriiilica M"trhola. growinK i" the Molnccn*.
What arc ilK meJiva! pr-ipertif* and iwca ? The iiclive principle
is « volatile oil; it aiKo yields a fixed oil, called the Oil of Mart.
It coioliine* nnrcolic *ilh anmintii! properties. Dote of powder,
b lo 10 graint ; of minlih oil. 3 or 3 dropn.
From whnt U the hiJ^CK. Pui-er obtained f It is the dried
berries of the Pifr Xiijrum.
What arc Uk pf^pertieK and iiscsf It contains a Tola tile oil
an acid conereie oil. and pipertn. Its acllvitv depends npon lia
oiU. and not the pipmn. which Is inert when pnrc. It in a warm
carmioalii'e stimnlont, and «Bed where snch properlicK arc indicated.
From what arc Ci'BxiiS obtainrd 1 It in the dried fruit of the
itper Cubeba, a fine growing in the Ba*t Indict.
*
■14 S
M
ATBRtA UBDIOA AXO rHAHHAOT.
WImt nrc it« prepvrtiv* and unal lu Mtive inEp-edient ii «
mlaJilf oil.
It is nn^nmtic nml iliiirdUc Otue of tlic /»(»i<iAfr, JM to SJas 8
or 4 timtv a tiny \ of tbc volatiln oil. lU to 30 dropK.
From wlmt is the I'imk.sto u&fuiric'f? The M^/Hm Pimento.
Tlie active pr(i|icriic« rv»iUv in a vulatile and fixed oil. Dose of
llie ail, 3 lo G ilrops.
Wliat arc th« properUe* and us^-h of Oaiidamom. or the fruit of
tlie Alpi'iia Cariiamomum ? It is a wnrm aromatic, less lic&lluff
mill Mimuliiling tlinii tome ottiere. It eiilcrs into n uuiabcr of
ofTiciiial |irc[>arnliona. Dogtr of the compimnd lineiure, f^J.
Wliiit other aromatic seeds are used in medicine F Fennel,
Cartiwaij, Coriantlcr, Aniw:
Whiil is tbe i/uKc of the compound gpiril of lMrxni«T% Tho
d««l-« ia {J,fi lo fsj.
Uliat is the officinal nomo of the Peppkhmint ? Mentha Pipr-
rita. tfiine of Ihe oil, 1 lo 3 drops ; of llie ?;'««»(■'', I « to 20 drops.
Whal is the ofBeinal iinioc of the Spearmint 7 Mvntha I'iridie,
and posKssCB properties similar to the last.
UATRaiA MEDICA ANI> PHARMAOT.
347
W1i«t other berbaceouti nroniAiIn arc a»ed in medicine ? Tbe
Uftiwma pul&^wide*. or Pk.ssvbotai. ; ifeliiva offirinalM, or
Balm; Ort^num vttlgare, or Orkiaxuu; aud Ibu Oaultherin
pntrtimbe'in, or pABTftllKlt BXBSY (FIj;. 0).
From what is Gimikx prvcureilf It is the root of Ihc Hiu^ln-r
afficiintlt. BJi herbaceous pl^nt, native at tho East Indies, and cul
tivattd io llie Wcsl Indies.
What are its pn>j>ertiei aud uie» i It h aroinulic, s)>ie^, puiv
(Fig. 10,)
HA.TIBIA MXnlCA AND VtlAMMACT.
Itont. hot, and biting. lu virlucs Are extracted hj vrtter and
nil-oil 111.
It i« ft KFAteful Mimiilnnt, nnd cnrmiiinlivc ; und mny be given in
potcder, in doses of 10 to 30 grains ; iii in/iuion, fjij ; in tincture,
rsj Of fsij.
In wlial doses la tho Aofiitlis C'aumvk, or BWfut Jiag (Fig. 10)
uKfU f ItH uses, modea of adminitUraliun, niid iJo«ett are similar %o
ihone of the ginger.
UINRRAL TOKICB.
Ikon, t'errum. V. S.
f
Wfittt are the propertie* of the preparatiooB of iron ? They are
hiRlily Ionic, raise ilie ptilnc. promote the secretions, and int^n-aae
ibe coloring matter of the lilouit. Thi: diBenscs in uliieb tlivy ore
nio»l used are chloroMs, bysloiia, Hiior albus, gleet, scrufula,
rickets, Jlcc.
The preparationB of iron mur be considered in reference lo iheir
tocnl effects upon parts with vrliich thcjr come in Gonlaet, and their
effecU on (he 9y«trm 'jenrralli/. In their Ifierap^ulic apjili'-aliim
lUey may be considiTcd as o merr^ tonic, or excilnnl of the func-
tJODs. and as a TvcanilrucUvx mjent, by affording uintcrlul and iiiQu-
ence for the production of blood corpuscles.
WliHt are the dosfg of the differeiii preparations of Iron J Tbo
Fiiin^* — Ramcnta ferri — in doses of S to 10 ;trAin<i. St'alft —
SguamiB /erri — & to 20 grains. Prepared Carbanali: — f't-m
fJarboaae PnrparatM ; Precipitated Carbonate — Ferri Corbotat
Praxipitalut, Dote of the IarI two, 5 to 20 irriiiim ; in neuralgic
cases, from j;ss to ^j. 3 times a day, and iiicreaKod
Salphaie — /hrri aulphaa — Oreen vitriol — Copprra* — in doetta
of from I to & grains ; of the dried, from ^ to 3 grains, S or 4
times a day.
Wlmt arc the incompalibUs of the sulphate ? The alknlicn and
alkaline eurlmnales. muriate of lime und baryta; nitrate of ulrcr;
dcclate of lead, tacnin. Ac.
Tinclure o/ fhe Muriale — TinHura Ferri ^^t^rial^^s — dose 10
to 30 inininis, 3 or * limes a day. Tartrate of Iron and Potaaea
— Ferri tt Polamts Tariraa — doie ID to 30 graiuii. Pkaa^iate,
b lo 10 grains.
1
\
MATBIIIA HtntCA AXD PHARHAOT.
Wf
»
I
AmmOHuitf^ Iron — Pi-rrum Ampimnaeum — dose 10 or 13
imlnK. lodidn of Intn — frrri /or/(t/i(in — dose 2 or 3 )rratiiB,
ibtvT timUit u (Iny. Synip nf Iniliile of Iron, Of Sotulion of
ftitiiik of Iron — ilo«e 20 to 50 tlrop*, tlirue llrncs a day. diluled
wtlb water at \\k moment ot (xliJltilioti. Ffrrtiryanuret of Iron
— JFerri /Vrrocyonurriirm — F^rravyamde. of Iron — Pvre Prtis*
nan Blue — doM 4 to C grninjt, Kcvrrnl tltDOti a day.
CopPEK, Cuprum. \J. 8.
Wbnt IK the effect of tliu preparation* o( Copper on tlie system f
In il« pure mIaIc it Se inert, but in cumbinaiiuu lii^lily poisonous;
in Kiiintl (|uaiititieii but lilttu sensible effect is produced, except a
*ili|i)itly tunic and astringent influence.
Wlirn luken in poisonous dose*, tliey produce a coppery laste In
tbe moQili, nan!i«fl, v<>mitinf(< riotent poin in tbu Rtiimaeh and
bovelii, blaclc And bloody stoold, [rref;ular pulse, rainllni^. thirst,
ilifliculty of breathintt, cramps, convulsloiis. and death. Tlie bent
tfi-ntmei)t In these causes is to administer white of egf^ In water In
larire i)nantitiea.
What are the do»e» of the dilTercnt oniclnal preparations of
Copper DS a tonie? fiulpbale — Cupri Sulphax — Blue tnfrioi
Vote ^ of a (Train, i. 3. or 4 times a day, ^'iven in pill, and omitted
If tlic stomach becomes irritated. Ammoitialed Copper — Cuprum
AmmoHtalum. Doge ^ a grain, tlirce or fonr times a day.
Zisc, Zinettm. U. S.
Wliat are the preparations of Zinc nscd medicinally t The Sui
phttte, 0.nde, impure Oxide, anil Carbonate..
Whiit are tlic medical proprrlirs and use* of the Sulphate of
Zinc? It is tonic, n«trinj[r-nt, and, in large doses, a prompt emellc
DoM as a tonic, ^ ti cniin to 'i grnim, two or three times a day;
u nn emetic, 10 to 30 j^nin.i.
What are the incumpaliblexf Alkalies and tlieir earbonatca,
bydrasulphnten, lime-water, and astrinfrent ve)retable inru.vionK.
The Aeelaie and Valrrianate of Zinc are used for the same par-
poses as the snlphatc, but are rather milder and less astriii|;eat.
The dose is the same.
80
^60
MATXKJA
Tbo Oride may be given in (1o»w of 2 lo 8 itraJua, which inaj
grnilitnUy be increased lo 20. It hiu been iwed exlenially in pow-
der and oiiiluient, as an nltsorliciit, (U-«iccaut, and ultcrntit.
BiSMUTU, U. S.
Wlint ]>ri'{mrutlon3 oT Bi&mnlh are ii«cd mcdicinatt; 7 The Su&-
jiilratr oi- IVIiilit Oridn ; it is tonic and nnti»|>a8Riodio. Do«e 3 to
SO graiuit, in powder or pill.
8iLTim, Argentum. U.S.
Wbat prepnrntioDS of ffilvcr are used tnediciiiully ? Tlie Ifilral*,
Oxidi', and Chloride.
Wliat arc flic medical properties of the Nrtrntc of Sitrrr ? As
an iiilernal romcdy, it is tonic. aslrinirHit and aiilif^pasmodie. It
has been employed in cpilepfv, ehorea, nnfrina prc'ti'rin. Ac. Ex-
tcnially, it it a vntiauU, ctimulant. ami esclmrolic. Dow Jih of a
l^rain, incrcikscd grndnally to t or b, throe tinios r day, in piUa.
The proper antidote for n large dose is common salt.
What arc iis inrompntiblegi Its incompntiUlcs are common
(ialt. alkalies add tlicir carbonates, lime-water, mineral acids, as-
trini^nt vegetatile infuniono, &c.
What preparation of Svi.t'iiuuio Arm h used medicinally f Tho
Diluted and tli* Aromatic. Dote of each, iO to 30 drops. They
iticrease the appetite and promote digestion.
What aie its incompalibl^n 1 Its in compatibles are the alltalies,
alkaline earihs, their carbonates. Sic.
What are the fjTects and dme of NiTRio Aao ? It ii tonic and
refrigerant when dilated ; concentrated, it is a corrosive poUon.
DoK 3 to 6 drops, in water.
What are ils ineornpalilde* 7 Its ineorapatlblea are tli6 dkallfV^
nIkaKne eartlis, their carbunatcA. Milphale of iron, the aalU of llad,
Ac.
What !k the done of ihc XtTBOMuaiATio AoiD f From 3 to 10
liropii, 3 or 4 tiinex a day.
HATBBIA MltriCA AMD PHAAHAOT.
XM
ARTERIAL STIMULANTS.
Wbat is oiider».1oo<i by Art^Dl »tiniiitnnU 7 They nrc mpdicinM
wbich excite llie circulation, niili but little inflaeticc on the uerruufi
njtU-in.
Unilnr wbut condilions of HTstem are they spplienble ? In enf^ef
of (;real |>Tt)!itraltoii, uheii sufficient energy of the ijiXvin reniauis
to HDUln il «t the |)aiDt to which It may be elevated. Grent esre
» often neceasary fii ilicir use, eren ill soDie cases where ibey are
indicftlfd ; or loo gn*t reaction may occur.
'Cavb)»!(B, or Rsr Pepper, Ctg>»i<mm. V. 8.
What nrc the mediral properliei and unet of ibft Csyenoe Pep-
per, or Capniciim Annuum ? It iii u powerful Klimiilnnl, wtlbout
being Darcolic; useful iu cnfreblcd and lon^uld stomachs; active
principle atpficin. iAw' ot jMncdir, 5 to 10 grains; of in/vfion
(3ij to 0s6), faes ; of tiudurr. f 5!j to f 3ij ; used aifo as a gargle.
Wliat are tho medival pntprrlu-s and mm of Snaira op Ttra-
PEMTINE, or Oil or TirpkhtimT U is Btimnlant, diuretic,
Dntliclmintie, and, iu lar^ doses, ctttliartio. Dt>ie 6 to SO dropi,
n-peuted.
What is ibc dom of PnoapiionvBr It U ,^lli of a ^rnin, in an
olea|ri»ons, or ethereal volmiun,
What arc the propcrlie* and (low of Caiibonate or Ammovia?
It b stimalant, diaphoretic, and antispasmodic. The done an a
stimulant Is ftrom o to 1 D grains, iu pills or emnlalon, und repeated.
Tt Ik one of our best stimulaois io low ferers, Ac
NERVOUS STIMULANTS, OB ANTISPASMODICS.
What is nnder*tood by Nervous Stimulant* f Tliey are medi<
clne« that not only ulfect t]|<^ hi-nrt and nrlrm-s, but also superadd
an excitant iafluencc over the nerroun «yKtroi.
Under what cnndtiionii of the Hyut^in are they oppltcablef In
deranged conditions of the nervonit »yiitrm, not connected with
InSommation or arterial excitemeot, and particularly if aMociated
with general debility. They arc termed aniispaamodici from ibeii
MATXKIA MKDIOA
ponitr of rtli«viii(t -iim.-im. when it i« the rwoll of irrfjfilnr dirtri-
Ijurion of iicrvinm i[i(lui'»ce iloiHimlcnt np<»n dubilily, or other c&iue
nol coimrelfd wilb inlliimiiintiiHi. Tlicy nrc nscful in morbid vigi-
laiK-e, roMlciMDCiK. ilcjrrtioii of miiid, bjrpochondriasU, uid some-
tiincii in incntul ilvruiiguii)<;iit.
From wh:tt is Musx wbtainud 1 It is nbtAinud rrom tbo Moachiu
Mt*i-hifertt», nn tmimn) nwcmlilinit thn dct-r, found in Asia.
Wbat arc ils meiiwal pntprrlies and usrsf It is stimulant iind
ftiitis{)asmoilic. nrid used in cwv6 where tbcsu quRliues are iiKtTcated,
pariicularly in low fUUm »{ tho system. Ui^on in pill and emiiU
ftion. Dose 10 groins, and increased.
How is arlificial mufk prepared 7 By the action of nilric acid
on ambor.
Pro tn w lint la Castor obtained? It h a peculiar product of
the Caslur Hbor. or Beaver. It la not mach lued. Dwm in tub-
stonoe. 10 to 20 graina; in tincture, fsj to f^ij.
i
AeaAixETinA. U. S.
From what is Amafrotida proruredt It ia the inspismtcd juice
of llje root of the Xarlhe.r Aatafatida.
What are its medical proprrlie* and useal lu active part is
a renin and volatile oil. li is a moderate atimnlaitt, poworTul
aniiiipsitmodlc. an uxpeetorHnt, and feebly litxntivc. l}oge 5 to 20
irralns, hi [rill ; emuUion ( Imc aMufa-tida), fjM to f Jj ; of lh«
tincture, fsj.
Talkriak, Valeriana. U. 8.
From what i* Valerian obtained J It ia the root of the Valeriana
oJfiritiaH)!. a nniivc of Kuropc.
^\'hnt are its medical propertiea and tuiHat It la n gentle
slimnlanl. wiih a narcotic cITect. It la used In hysteria, hypochon-
driitxii. kc. Active principles a volatile oil and volalile acid,
called {'aiTia>\ic.
Doge of the poKdrr, 30 to 90 grulna ; of tlie in/unon {5j to
Oj), f.^ii: of the lindiire, t^ to fjiv ; of the oil, 4 to C drops;
of Ibp fluid fxtrarl, 3j to jiy,
What are the properliea and ueeii of the Oil or Amukr 1 It ii
Materia hedita akd pharmaot.
i^miilmnt nriil DtniKiingmodic, nnd lued as a liiifm«»t. I>otui A rn
W (Jroiw, itt emulsion.
Wbat olhw nerrous stimuIaiiU di> vre posti^M? Onrtic, Tea,
Coffee, Stunk Cahbnge, &q.
CEREBRAL STIMrLASTS.
CALLER AIJW XAIlCOTICa, yBOM THE KTUI-OR WHICH TIIET PRC-
UVCS IN LAnOK DOtlSS.
Wliatis aiiderstood by Cerebral Stimalnnts? Tliey are raedl*
tines which nol only siimiilale the circulalioii, but aUo cuiijiiiii a
|>«culiar del^nniuaiioii lo ilie brain. Tlifj ore also called naiToUcs,
ttoia ihe slupnr they occasion in large doses. When utken In
ntfflcitDt doses lo destroy life, it is oci-nnlum-d by llie siigjieiisioii
of mplralion, coiuequeut upon impaired cerebrnl iiilliitiiee. Tlietr
Enflaeoce is rapidly dimirished by Imijit, niid inuii, ihererove, be
n)>idly increased in dose to liec|i up any reqiiireil effctt, provided
their loiiir-contiiiued use becomes necessary. Caailon is always
MGMSary in lln'lr use. These are called narrnlic^, from llie slapor
they occasiou; anodynes, from ibeir infioencc in rolievlnn piiiu;
aad aoporifica, or hi/pnotic», rrom th«ir e^cct in iaducinfr siffp.
Alcohol.
How Is Alcohol produced^ By the vinoug fermentation.
"What are its medical {irnperliea niid utea^ ll is a powerful
Mimiilaiit, nnd i* lUe into.\icaliut; inpredicnt in nil »pirituouB and
vinous litgiiont. It Is noi used in medicine in a pare state;
diluted, il Id ejctensirely used as a incnittrauni.
Wheu a decided stimulus is required, brandy is prriferrcd; bat,
wbcu a mor« inuddi'nte one, malt liquorii or vinf ts used.
Wliat Wises are u*cd medicinally f Madfiira, Ttneriffe, and
Sftcrry; I'orl wben an aslrinj^iit Is Indicated.
WtHc-urhrt/ 1.1 a conteriicul and fcood fonu of (tivln^r nine; il
nay be laaile by addin([ to a pint uf builint; milk balf a pint of
vrliatevcr wine mny be pr^ferrtd ; separate the curd rrom the whoy,
*nd Rnvor to suit llie tntite If wi«lHMl.
3f*iU liijunrt posfom tonic, alierntivr, ami nutritious propeniv'i,
M» Jt
I
.
MATERIA UEDICA Attti rnARHAOT.
and rany bo iiBed more freely ihnn wine. PvHrr and Ale an said
to lie liie best.
When the pulse bucomcs riilli-r iintl xlowur, ilie Mkiti moUt, niid
delirium abates under ttio use of alcoholic rrracdiu«, the inflaeiira
is riivarublo.
Hon- ie ScLi-urRir Etheu prociirad F Bjr the distillation of
alcohol aod sulphuric acid.
^^*llnt aro its medical propertiex nnd VMgf It is a trnnttcnt,
powcrrul dilTusible stimuliuit; aud ^ivcn wWresuch medictDcs are
indicated. J)iM fSu to f3j.
Opium. U.S.
From what is Opium obtaineHt It is the concr«l« juice of tho
Papaver i»mm/erum, or Poppy.
Of what is it composed ? Morphia, TiarcoHna, codeia, meconie,
acid, gum, erlradivc, rctin, &c.
What arc ils incompatiblet t All vegetable infusions containing
tannin and the alkalies.
What ore its medical properties and uaeaJ It is a slimulant
narcotic. It diminishes iho peristaltic action of the bowels, and
all Ibc iiecretiuiis except of the skin ; allnjs inordinate mnseular
conlrtctionx, nnd general nervous irritation. Medium dote in
tubMlancc ig 1 (rraia ; of the tincture, 25 drops ; of the camphor-
ated tiiirluri;, f^i ; faj of which contains 8 grains of opium; of
tho acetated tincture, 20 drups, which is ecjual to one grain of
opium J of the nilphale., acetate, and m uriale of morphia, jlh of
a grain la equal to 1 grain of opium.
Th^^ l)Mt Icrtu for the presence of tnorphin arc the eeeyuiV-A /or iV/«
of iron, which cniiaM a 6/u« color; and nitric acid, which pro-
diiecK a blood-red color.
From what itt LACTDCARtUM pixicurcd ? It is the inspissated
milk; juice of the Laolaca natica. Done S to 3 grains.
Cakmabts IsniCA, Hemp of India.
Prom what is E.rtractum Cannabi». or E-rtrad of J9nnp, ob-
tained t It is un alcoholic cxtrn<-t of the dried flowerEog Idpi nf
the Cannabis mUva, grown in the Kiifit Indies. Tho active prln-
ciplcM of litis plant an: n volatile oU, and a peculiar rcsiu calle^l
Car>r>ahiTf,
HATKHIA MBDtCA AXD PHARUAOT.
855
Wlmt are il* mi-diral pi-oprrtie* imd unrgl It slightly incrwiscit
Die force uf tlie |iii1sp. w:t* wilh cniiritj- npoii the bmiti. cxnlting,
dvruu^nfc, knd liiinlljr diminUhin^ ihu riiiiclioiis of the eerebrni
ceiiUM. uml prodnce* inentnl ponfumn. The inilicalions for iU
qm: kre tu allay pain, relieve »piucni uml ol.livr ncrrous disonlcnt.
and to promule Kleep. It it tuid nlw) to huvc llic property of pro*
diidiif; Dt«riiic conl.ractioiiii. It is tited in rxtract and tincturi:
The do»c of the former, wlicii of bc*t quality, is | g;rain, repealed
viny two or three lioare nntil its rlTcctfl are produced. In tetanus
it it given ill ten ;^nin do«M, and rep^nt^ evcr^ boar nntil ita
effectfi are mniiirr^t. Forty drojii of the tincture are equal to 1
grain of extract.
IIembane, BijotctfaviuK. U.S.
From what li nenbane proeiircdl From the Hr/ntcyamat
Siger. Lcnres and seedn oflicinal.
Fi«. 11.
I
MATKIttA MKIttOA A N 1> PHABWAOT.
Whnl are Us pi-f/;ici-f!>it and usi-n? Ita active principle is Ajjos-
ci/'imin, ov hyorci/ainia. It la narcotic in l»r!«! d^scs; in Hnintl
onr» it gently ncL^eleruUtii the cinMilution, and increOMti iho general
wnrmtli ; it iloea not conMlpate.
DoM, ot UaKex, 5 ta 10 grains; otexiracl, wblch is mostly BMed,
2 or 3 gruini j of Hncfum, f^j.
»
Iloro, Htimulut. V. 8.
From what arc Hops jirccured f Thny are the strobiles of tlie
Hamulus Lupulu*.
The arMve priiicijiltx are a volatiU oil and a pevvtiar hiUer
principle.
VihM U Lupuiinf It in a yellowiHli powder, oblained Repnnitc
by rtiljbing nml lifting ibc strotiilci. lU biltvr principle it called
lupulilc, or tuprilirie.
What an ihc'T medirat propertift Ar\A UMti Tonic, moil oral ely
narcotic, and used in dincnxct of deijiiity whftre morbid rigilance
exisis.
DosF of tbn in/uMon of ImpH (made iriili %tui to Oj of water) is
fjij; oHhc tincturt.t si Uttiu; of the /iipiifirt, 6 lo 13 grains,
in pill ; of ihe linrttire, (si to fsij.
CAMriioR, Camphora. U.S.
From wbnt i* dimplior derii^d T From llie Ijaunis CamjAirn^
&D evergreen, growing in Cbinu and Japan? J t is procured by
BUbllmalion from tlic ri)ul« and Mnnller bruticilM.
What are iu, properlttti and u*e*f II i« ver^- volatile, and may
be snbiim<'d uncliniiKcd. 'r\w Riedium dimr ia I to 1(1 grains in
cmiilsitm. In each ounce of the ar/. camph'ira. when well made,
there is 3 grains of camphor. It cntera into the compjaitlun of
several liniments.
I
4
L
Dkaplv NiQiiTsiiAttK. BellaJortJia. V. 8.
Wtiut id the ocUto prinelptc of Ah-opa Beiladonna, or Deadly
Ni(;htshade f An alkallni.- prinoiple culled ati-opia.
Tlic IdavM of llie plant are llie part nsrd, /tour oOUv powdereii
S51
kavfs 1 KTain, nfffht and morning; of the tn/imon Qj to ^x of
v»I«r} tii to f^ij ; i>r the ej^rad, wliU'b Ih the inspissated Juice,
j to I a gnin, tulcu ■ day, and iii<!reaj.«d ir ucceasury. It Is u«cd
iu ilie form of plaster, and as au application to the eye and the oa
Btari.
medicinaUjr t Tho Ienve« and the seeds. The active alkalioe prin*
ciple it daluria.
U'liat arc it« medical proprrfif* and v«citT It is a powcrnil
Mrcolic, and gnnw-limfs mucl in riiili-jwy. Diw. of ihp xc^de. I
grain ; of the ej'lract Trom sccils, J ro J n grciin ; of the powdereJ
Itai^n, S 10 3 ^aiiie; of the tincture, 10 to 30 drops; of the ex-
• tract of the Icsvrs, | grain. Vwd hIbo iu nn oinlmeiit.
BlTTXKSwBRT, Dulcamora. V. S.
\V1int Is the dow of the Diilcatn&ra, or Bittenwuet ? Of tho
k-eOcliia) decoclion. f ,;ij, 4 tiiuCK a day ; of urtroci, 5 to 10 jfraint.
Aetke prfnelpli'. rolania.
"858
HATKBIA HSI>tOA AND PHABHACT.
IIXMT..OCK, ConiuM. U. 8.
VTltBt 18 th« doK of ibe Conium maculalum, or Ilcnilock J Of
Fls. IS.
,£.
Uie powierti JeB««, 3 or 4 ^&Ins ; or Ihc extrtwl, or fnRplstttod
juice of tiislMTS^ 8 grains ; (iiiWorv jm to 3J.
ARTERIAL SEDATIVES.
What is iDpant by Sedativca f Mciiicincx whicli. hj ttieir imme-
diate itiflncnce pmduro a reduction or the viTnl nctioiu.
Arterial xciliilivcs arc those that oporntc more parliculnrif npon
lliu hfurl 1111(1 nrtrrirN, independent of ilvplelion. TIiu.kc that re-
duce boili iirttTiul iind nervous power i>re i-ulk-d nervoiu eodaliiea.
Under wliiil eiri-iiinilniicc« are nrtcrinl i^i-duiiveH iiidk'UlMl T In
incmiKed vnxcular uetion, nriKinK horn nti incrvunod dUplny ot tbo
Tim! onergieii. Rfifriytranl remedies belong to this dosi.
MATKRIA MKDIOA AMD PRASMACT.
SA!I
Antimont.
What preparations of Anliinon}' are emploj^ mrdicinall; T
Tbo larlar emetic, precipilcUett nulfihuret, aitil antimoiiial powder.
What art th*prt^Hie» and u»fg or Jin-fur Bmclic, or the Tar-
Irale of Aniimony ami Potastaf It is ihc most iniportant of the
autimonialK. Its K«iicral action is scdatiTO on tlic circulation,
> while it excites rami; of iho secretions. It may produce an allera-
Itivc. diapliorelic, diuretic, expectorant, purgative, and emetic elTecl,
according tm ii in ud mini tiered. Applied externuliv it acts as a
counter- irritant.
lU dog«, as an aJlirnUivt, it rroui ^^d to y,t.U of a groEo ; oa a
\orvtit', or rxpr^etoratil, from ,'jtki to ^tli of a grain ; aa a nau-
quoting tudorijt:; fTom J lo i u liraiii, rejieatcd as oecasioii re-
quires ; OS n purgaliix, Jth of a i^ruin combined with EjiKom tialts
Si. *tid Tcpcotcd every Iwo or thrci.- lioiirn; a* an emetu; from 3
to 4 ^raiiig given in divided purLionit, nt iatcrvii1« of 10 or lu
miniitcs.
The nnlitnonittl trine conlaiiiA 2 ffralns of lurtnr emetic lo f^.
What are )\» ineompatibhuf Mineral acids, the ulkalicn atid
heir carbonates, ftulpUiireUi, lime-water, and vei^c^tnble astriiigents.
What is the doiwof tlie Preciyitalrd Hulphuretl As aa allMA-
tlvc 1 to 3 grains ; as aii emelo-cslbertli^ & to 30 grains.
tWhai ii ihc Jo«f of the Atilimonial Powder, nsed in imitation
r James^ pvwdert From 3 to S grains.
WliBt other medicines are tisi-d as arterial sedatives 7 Nearly all
M neutral altaline »alU. and those In which tlie acid predumU
MW; lliey are usually called refrigcrsuts, the most prominent of
which b rtUrale of potasta. Dttee 6 to 10 grains every lionr or
Iwo, in powder or aolution. It is freqaeully combined wiiJi lar'-ar
tawtlo.
I The Vegetable aoida an also refrigerant or arterial sedatives.
■1
^
NEUTOUS SEDATIVES.
Wbat is uiidcrslood by Nervons Sedatives f They arc remedies
that reduce ibe nervoas powers as well as the force of the circula-
tion. Tliey all affect the fanciions of tlie brain, and rank wtib
tliose loediciauH anually called naroltai.
360
MATKItIA MKDtCA ASt> rnAKMAOT.
To nhnl clas* of dlwases are itenous Bcdatlrcx ai>|>liciil>Io t To
comiitiiiiitx ntt«iiil<-(l willi imrvouD di^orOrr, and uiihtnltli; cxcilo-
muiit of tito bvart aod arieric^
FoxuLUVX, DiffHalig. U. S.
What am die medicinat properUeg and u»n of tbc Icatm of Ibo
GigitalU purpurea, or Foxgloivt Th»y are narvgtic. itodatirc,
imd dtur«lic. Aolire principle digilalin, the dose of which is ^^^tb
of a grain.
It !» bust f;lvcii in sw&etancf. />08s I grain IwU-e or Ihrt^c limea
a day ; of llie oOidnal in/u9ion (sj to Oss), f.^M ; of tin- linclurc,
10 drops, wUich U oquirnlcnt to 1 grain of the &ub^Uuc«. It ro-
qulroi caution in its ?xhil>itioii.
liOBKMA. V.8.
PuinUhed by the lobelia inJlaXa, which grows abundantly in thT
TTnilcd Btales. The whole litrb ts officinal, bat the *eedi> are the
struiigcxt [lortion. and should be gathered in Aufru>t and Scptirm-
bor. Active ]>riociple. Lobelina. The do*e, ua a ncrvoux sodatJTe
tnd nnuseaiit, is 6 grains in poteder, repeated oiery hour or two ;
tinciure, for the eaine object, fsj.
ACOXITB,
Tlic olDciiiuI article lit the Aronitum Xapr-lluf, growing (n the
■nonniiuiiiiufi liiUririA of Central Europe. The Icnvn and root are
the part-i iLicd. Active priuci|ile. acnitin or acontiiit.
It is locally irritant, followed by tinmbnciW, and generally sedattre
to the nervuuK Hyiivm and tbc circulation. It Ik a powerful poUon
hi large doiteit. It has been used to fulfil tho indicaiiona of re-
ducing morbid excitenieut of the nervous or firciilntDry systems.
It is DKed in jMwder of the leaves in d<iM-s of 1 or 3 grains;
alcoholic extract of the leaves, J grain to 1 grain ; of the extract
of ihe root, ^ ofa (train; Itnclure oF tli« leaves 20 drops; tiitdurt
of the root 3 to 5 drops. thr«e times a day, and increawd gradually
It may be applied locally freely for the purpose of relieving local
pains; enuliuu should be observed In applying it to mncoui mMn-
branea and to abraded surfaces. The acoailia may be made Into
an ointineut, and applied locally also.
MATBXIA HKDICA AND mAlUAOT.
3G1
American Helleboilk, Vfratnim Viride. V.S.
The rhitttmf of the wmtrum firrrfi*. wlndi (rruw* in tl» United
SliitcM from Mnino lo Ororgia. It in locully irrilniit, and in it)
^ihtbI kction it it powerfully »rilalive lo the nervoua irrtcm and
circulation, and Miinulutei the (ecreliuii*. It ]» uIko «ro«tic lu It*
effecU. Ili cxc«x:iive action may li<; c on t ml lot] by opiaiett and
al(!oho!lc ttimulaiiU. It hai been u»cd chicRy iii inHammalioiu,
fuTCK and nerrou* d!»eu»eit.
Il it n<cd in jMterler, doKe 1 or 3 jrmin«, every ihroc or four
konnt ; fjtract (made by drjinir th« exprnscd juice of the root at
a low lemperatare). ^ to ^ prein ; Undun- ('vlij of drie<l root to
a pint of officinal akoliol, by Dr. Norwood, mnccrat*ii two weela),
4 to 6 drops, repealiid orery three or four hoiin, if nrceuar^', to
produce the desired effects.
In trhkt preparations is the HyDRocrANic or pBcsaic Aoro
fband ? Ill the Cherry Laurel water, and id the OH of Bitter
Mmmdt.
What are Its properties and }ige»f It h a deadly poiaon ; one
Br two drops of the pure acid Is sufficient to prove fatal. Tlie
medicinal article is diluted, and may be given in does of from 1 to
6, or S drops in dicilltcd walor, gum water, or nrup. It should
be MiminiMercd wiili cnntion. eommcnclnfi: willi the imallest dose.
The anliiiol«» arc chlorine, ammonia, cold affution, and artificial
respiration.
What in the active principle of the Ificotiana tabacwn, or
Tkhacoo t tfirnlitt. or yicolin.
What a the (pjiiutity given as an injection f Infusion, made of
, 3tt to Oa at u time.
■^^b EUETICS.
^H What are Kmcllcs 7 Medicines oapablo of producing vomiting
^^Ib certain doses, and as an ordinary result.
What are the Iheraprvtical eJKecU of emetics? Kvncnntion of
the stomach, mechanical pressure on the abdominul viscera, reduc-
tion of arterial action during the period of nausea, muscular relax-
alion, promotion of the M*rflory rnnelionf of the skin, liver, and
linga, poirerful agitation of tlie whole frame, purgation froqaenufi
^ 9\
a
N
UATKRIA M It MCA AND PnAHUACT.
rerulgiou to the stomnch. d«|>lrlioti, pniinoiioti of Kl>i>or|iUon, thock
on the byalem. nnd irriinliitii ofttio xlomach.
What arc the uirciinitl (■»<:<» '.•onlrttindicatiwj ibc im of umetics T
Acute iDflammation of tlic xloniiiL'li, bowelw, or nri^liburiitg vitwura ;
Strang KADgiiiiicotui drlcrniiiiaUuii to the bnlii ; nixl proKimnof in
the advuiicvd stage*. O&ulion should alaa be ob>trved In cwca
of bcriiia.
Uow arc erncticH wtually admini»Urvdf DilTuwod in water, in
doses repeated crcr;r Id or SO niinntta until vomiting occnr*.
Wbcu the object IK incrL'ljr to evacuate ihc MOinwh, woroi diluent
drinks abould be fri^cly K<v<-ri, chumoinile ten is rery good ; if wc
wish a powerful impmnion innilc on the Mslcm but little drink
should be allowed. If vomiting lihould be exee-ssive, apply n ainft-
piam over lUc cptgnslriiim, and Iniitlnuiiia iutcnuilly, which will
gcoerallf relieve it : a laudanum injection is also beneficial.
Ipxcaovaxua, U. S.
J
From what is Ipecacuauhn obUtinedi It ii the root ot the
Ccphaitu Ipecacuanha. Krutvin^ in South America.
What are its pr'ipprtiet and ufft i In large dww it is rmctic ;
In smftller, diii|)h(irctie and exiieclorsnt ; in dill smnller. stimulant
to the sioiuucb. prumot.iiifr its beuliby actions. Its active principle
is rnicCtu. ll is milil, uMd ei^rtnin in iu ojicrution. Date ati Ka
emrfic, 16 to 30 grains ; aa a nnusennt, 3 to 3 groins ; as a (fio-
phorKlic, ) to 2 gruius ; a.t an allerativf. ^ grain, fvjicaU-d 2, 8,
or 4 times a day.
The Wine of Tpecacuajtha is eni«tie in doses of fjj to nn adnlt,
and r;;j to an inr&nl. Emetic, ^ grain ; *j/ruj>, about double the
quantity of the wine.
What is the dose of the root of the Gittenia tri/oHata, Indian
jAyeic, or Americait Ipecacuanha f From 20 to 30 grains.
I
LoBEUA, V. S (Fig. 14.)
What are the properties and usee of the Lobelia injiata, or In-
dian Tobacco ? Uesidea emelie, diaphoretic, and expectorant
propcrtint, it has «odatire properites. The whole plum is active.
It bears a close nscmblaneo in it« effects to tobacco, It li too
MiLK-Wesi>, Euphorbia Oorollata. U. S. (Fig. 15.;
Wlwra <loos Ibc Enphorbia (crovrf In varioud parU of Ibe
United States. Tli« dried root \» Noetic in doaee of from 10 to I&
grains.
Wbot oUicr vcgeUbU subttuicci poNtess the property of pro-
HATERIA HEDIOA AMD PRAKMACT.
diidnfT Tomitinp, and are occnsionalty tigtd Torthnl pnr]io«nF The
rgol of ihc Euphorbia Iptcacuaikha, in dosta of from 10 to 20
gnins.
PiB. 16.
BtoODROOT, jSan^tnam, U. 8. (Pig. 16.)
The root or rliisoinc of llie Snnj/uinon'o CanaJtntii; active
ingredient, »anguinaria. Date of tlie powder, ttom 10 to SO
^rnins; of the tincture. f3iij to ^as. An acrid cnietic.
The SdUil.L ; ill doge iif 6 or 8 ffrain*.
ToDAOOo ; doiu! of tlie piModer, & or 6 grains.
MuOTAni) In powder; ilo»e 5J.
Wbiit in the character of Taiitah Emetic as an ein«t{c f It is
cbarndcriied by cerlainiy. «li-«n}rlh, and permanency of wpprnlton.
It rcmnin* in Ihe stnmach lonfrer than ipecocuanhn, nod t-xcru a
mure powurfnl iniprc^ion on ibe syateni generullj.
HATXBIA MBDIOA AND PBAHHAOT.
3&5
lynM, 2 to 4 grnin^. pircn in divided portioiia; 1 grain with 10
gf ijiccucuaulw, repealed if nece^ury, mukes a good emetic ; of ihe
Fig. 1«.
wtno f ^n to t%\, repeated if nectasary ; for a chHd of 1 or S yesrn
olii. SO 1o 40 drops.
What are the characteruHct of ibe Suipbatb OF Zn«0 as an
emeiic'T It is clmrecierized by proiupiiiesa and ootnparalivelj
litlle Baj»ca. Csed cliivHy u a mere evacuant of ihe Uoninch ia
I'asM reiDirin^ a prompt and energetic emeik; as in narcotic
8I»
MATEBIA MBOTCA AVTl PlIARHAaT.
Dom, 10
polions, wh«ii it should be combined wiib tprcnciinnha.
grains to 3SB.
What are ihe characteri^ica of the Svi-piutb or Cnpren n« an
omi-lic i It is charnctpriKcd hj prom]ilnrf« iiiid ulifcht niiutr-n, nioru
prompt anil povrerfiil tbitn the ]mX article. Si-l<)om uKcd o.TCopt
in iinrcoilc poiaouing, when it is given ill do«c> of & to 15 graiiiii
Alum iiaa been asvA as a very certnin cnctic in m umbra tioim
croup, In doses of one tcaepooiifui of the powder cvcrjr fidecn
mluDtcs, antil It operate).
I
L
CATHARTICS.
What arc Cnlhnrli«? They ore mcdichiM which prodnce
CTflctintionK from the howelR. They operate: 1. By IrritHtin^r the
miicotif! mrmlirnnr of the bowelit; S By »liniulnling tlie uxhalnnt
Ttsm-N luid mufoiix fullirlci; 3. By Kllmulatiii^ the liver; aiul. 4,
By abnoqition. Some act one way and soia« aaother, nud toiiie
by a coiiibincil action.
Do thpy opernle on all pnrla of the aliraenlarT canal alike ? No ;
Koiuc nporute on one portion, and &ouo on anoihcr, and olhcn on
the H'hole.
What is meant by a hydragogue cathartic J A cathartic which
produces large watery evacualloii«.
Hov are cathartics divided F Into laxativft, puriftt, and dras-
Hct or rfrooh'r purges.
In what way arc cathartics useful in dUeaic? They frncunte
the howds and relieve cuiistipalioii ; they dinrclly depkic frutn ibo
bloodicssds; promote absorption; act as revultiivea; and wiinc
by increasing the socreiious from the lirer, uud thereby relieving
congestion.
Is the action of cathartics modified by coniblniition ? It is ; by
mixing fcreral drastice together tbcy become milder nilboot lo»
of purgative power. Smull doaci of emetic nil)Kinncrx promote
ibrir opernlion ; the same rffwt i* nlao pnidiiced by bitten. Tlicir
lendi'iicy to gripe may he lessiriied by uromalicn.
What eirenm stances affect the operation of cailiartiei f Tliey
Operale more fnvorablf and speedily wh<^ii given on an empty
Ktnmach, S ii hoc ptibi lily to their action \* diininiKlHil during »lcep
und increafod by exercise. M ild dllacnt beveragm, such as tnolamea
MATIKIA MXDICA ARD frBABHAOT. iVt
and wmffr, barley or rice-wBter, oatmrnl feme], Ac, form proper
drink* to be taken befoie and during ihc opcrntion of a cathartic.
Kxcwuite or ht/peixalharieig may be checked by a few drops of
lauiliiniiia.
VKtlHTABLB LMTIIAKTICS.
Makha, V. 8.
ID what i( Mnniiji pniouri-d? Il ik tlir concrete Juioc of the
£iiropra ntnl roluTiiltfoiia, ^OH'iii); in the ttuiHh of Europe.
There arc Ihrco rnrii-liw : Jlalcr, cotti-mon, nud /at manna.
Thejirst, vvjlait; in the reHiIl of ipoulnnfou.i extidnlivii ; the
eommon it produced nhen the Ki-iuuii is more advanced, by inci-
sionB; Oif Jot is oMikirii'd Mill later in ihc xcotan ; they ore lo be
preferred in ihc order named.
What are its mtiiical pnpcrlif» and utetl U is » gentle
liucative. J)o»e |j to 5(j. Aclirc principle, mannUe,
FuKOI^(} Caiwia, Casaa Fiituta. V. S.
What ar« the propertit* and vtft of the Cattta fitlvla or
I'ttr^ng Caseial The pulp of the pod^ is the medicinal portion. I
It i> gently laxative, nnd given in rases of habitual costireness. It *
it ou itigredient in the coiircctioo of senna.
Doae iesto |j.
Castor Oil, Olfum Hidni. V. 8.
Whet plant prvdoccB the Cnslor Oil ? The Bieinm Commtmt*,
ft native of Africa, but cultivntcd in Earopo and in this country.
Tbe oil in obtained from the seeds by expreesioD
What are its ww-dicoi properticti and utei J It la a mild ratliArtic,
apeedy in its action, and good to remove accamulution of feces in
the boweU.
Dttie for an adult fjj ; childr«n requiring more la propuiiion
than udnlts.
RiiritARii. Itheiim. V. S.
ProDD what i* Rhaharb oUainrdf II is ibe root of diflerf
HATBRtA UKDIOA AMD PBAEHAOT.
■pecies of JUif:um ; of wliicli ire grt three Tsrielies : th« Rusetan,
Chinese, aud Euixipean. Tlie Chiutse is liic most used, but th«
BtiKMuu U iLe best. The sclife priociples are rhubariiarin and
tnunln.
Wbal are ils medical praperiifg and tutal It combines a
cathartic and aalriu);ent power; it is tonic and glomachic in small
duses ; roastini; increases its astringent, and di^creases ics purgalive
cITtfcis. DoK aa a Htomacliic sud laxalivc 6 to 10 ^ains. as a
purgative 20 lo 30 grains ; of llie European variely llie dose ebould
be double. Tberu are nnmcrona officinal preparauous of rbobarb.*
In/anum Rhei (ji to Om), dose f^l to fjf] ; Pilula Rhei
(Rhei 3g. eapon. ,■?!], div. in )>il.) ; Pilula Bhet Cvtnp. (Rbei
§[, Aloes 3ti, Hfrrli n%i, 01. Menlb, Pip. f^ss, Syrup. Aurant.
q. s. diT. id pil.); Syrup. Rhei Jn>m. ,(Rbci .^iss, Cftrjophyll.,
Ciniiain., sa ^^ss. Mvristic, 5ij, Alcobol, diluted, Oy, Sjrup Ovi),
or Spiced Syrvp of Bliubarh ; 7\nclura RKei {BMei %\\], Cardam.
|sB, Alcohol, diluted, Oij); TincUtra Rhei el Aloes (Rliei %%,
Aloes 5vi, Cardam. Jss, Alcohol Oij). or Elirir Sacrum ; Tinctura
Rhei et Senna, or Warner's Ooxtt Cordial; Flui4 Extract of
Rhubarb (RhiibnrU jviij. Siijpir 5*. TincU Ginger f5<s. 01. Ffu-
nel, 01. Auise, Ui,, l^fiv. Dilated Alcobol q. ■). DoM fsi to f jaa.
8k!ixa, TT. 8.
From irhat is SeniM ohlaim'df It in the leaves of several
ipceics of Cmota. There nre three commercial varieties — Alex-
andria, Tripoli, niid fniJta Senna.
Wlint are it« projyvrlitit and UM4l It it a prompt, efficient, and
safe iinrgaUre.
Its active principle l« oei/AnrttR. Z>i>M of th« j>0UN/er 3j ; g«ne-
ralljr given in in/union, which i« officinal 3J to Oj, and given In
doses r^ii evt-ry 1 or a hciir«. The elixir talulit is a tincture of
Senna atid Jalap. Dune f^g to f^M Its Uodencjr to gripe may
bt) oliviatvd by nromalicii.
Flvid Kxlracl of Senna (Sonna Ibiisi, Sugmr sxx. 01. Fennel
fsi, Comp. Spt. Ether f.'jij, Diluud Alcohol Oiv.) Dote Jss to JL
Do»e of Conftclton of £crina 3j to Jm.
UATXRIA MBDICA AXD PBAKMAOT.
8S9
Aheiucan Skxna, Cataia Atariiandkti. V. &.
What arc the propertift and do«r of the Cassia Marilaadica, or
rig. IT.
AmerioB Svann f It is •imilar in proportin to ccdda, bnt weaker )
doee oiKsihird greater.
BtrrrcEROT, Juylang. U. S.
What arc the properiien and u*v* of the ejlrod of the Jugb
870
matkhia mxdic^a avd puakmaot.
cincrcA f It i« a inil<l (tnlhiiriic, oprnitlni; witbout pdn, and
evacuating ihe alimciiinry caiiiil Hillioiil tldiiliutin)?.
Doge 20 to 30 grninti »» a purgative, and 10 or 13 grains as a
laxative.
AL0S8, U. S.
Prom vrliHt \t Alont procuredt It \» tlie fnsplssated Juice of
diffiTciit sjipde* or Alotu
TK'Tc^ iiri! lbn.'i; commercial varieties — Cape, Socotrine, and
Bcpalic Aloen.
What are ltd propi^rlKH and uvenf It Ir cathartic, operating
irloH-ly, but certainly, and h&a a pecnllnr affinity Tor tlio lar;;e int«s*
tiiica.
It also has a tendency to the uterine systein. Dose m a laxatEve
from 2 to e grains ; as u puri^alire 10 to 15 ^aiiis. It h unually
j^iven in pilt. There ia a lur;;t number of oIBdual prepnralious of
aloes.
PiJulix Atoi^» et Asmfatida (Alnea, Aiwafcetida, Saponin, Xfi).
'Pilulce AlotK (Aloes, Saponis, ail). Pitula Ahet rt Myrrha;
(Aloea SU, Myrrh |j, Cr<iL-i Sw. Syrup (|. »,). or Xu/uk' I'UU.
Pulv. Aloeeel CancUa (Aloea H'j, Caticlla, Siij)> or Biera Picra,
or Biln Bitter. Timlura Alota et Byrrha (Aloes 3ig, Tr
Myrrh Oy), or Elix. Proprietatia.
*
I
Jalap, Jalapa. U. S. (Fig. 18.)
From what is Jalap obtahied? It U th« root of the Jpomwa
Jalapn, or Ipomcra puvja, a fine, native of Mexico.
Whac arc its properlieA and u«m? It Is an active cot hnrtir,
cpeniting brisbly, and sometimes with pelu, producing copioae
walcrv Etools. Pulv. Jalapm Comp. (JaJap ^i, Polaau BiUrt,
5ij)
Data: of itie pavder, 1 5 to 30 grains ; of the rettn of jalap, 9
to lU K'ninK; of the c-xtract, 10 to 30 graioa.
MAV>ArPLX, Podopht/Uum PellMum. U. S, (Fig. 19.)
What are the pn>pertif» and uni** of llie Podophyllum peltatum t
It Ifl aa active, cisriain cutUarlic, proilaces co]>ioaa liquid disehar^
HATKlllA lISntCA. AMD PHAKHACT.
871
Fig. 18.
k
nitliout moch uriping, or other uiipleaitiknt tffveL It rescmbka
jalnp in its o{iLTuli«ii, mid it n|ipli<'uUe wliriieftr a brisk calbsrtic
i» rcqiiir«d, Tim dinie oftlie puwdercd root is about it) jirnins.
It (-ont«ina a reeiiious [ihiidple, obtained by Mr. Hodgson, of
Philfldclpliia. called pudophyltin. nliich girea the peculiar property
Ui the root, maiul}', tliu duse of wlilcli is about 2 grains.
EcAMMONT, Scammonitim. U. S.
From whnl is ticinnmony oblaini-d f It is the inspissated JdIm
of llw Conivlvului' Scommonia, growing in Siberia and Asia
Minor. There are two Tarietles iu commerce, the Aleppo and
Smyrna Seiimmony.
\\ hat lire iln- tnetlical properliet and u*e» ofaciiinmony ? It i«
mi energetic cntlinrllc, apt to occasion RripiiiK, und muy be nued
In Ckses where a powcrfnl impression is desired. It In Hcidom
glvea aiono. Dotr. 5 to 10 graiiw.
i
^73 MATERIA MEDtOA AKD rnAKHAOr.
Fig. IB.
Black Hkllxbobk, HeUeboru*. V. 8.
Whnt arc the proi>crtivi nml Kurn of the root of Ihe IJcllrborut
ttiiftir, or Itliu-k lldlcliore f It id a dra.itiu b/drajroRui; rjithitnic,
witli en)in<'imi;i>fc<ie powers ; the fresh root applied to the xkin will
laflarae nnd vesicute. Z)om, 10 to 20 k"''"*-
It ia seldom given alone. Il is sometimes called 3tviampodium.
CoLOCTNTH, Cvlocj/nlhi*. U.8.
From what Is Colocyrilh procuredf It in the fruit of the Cuct^
mis Cotocynthu, deprived of it< rind. It is an aniiuni i>l(Lat, bear
HATSSIA MBDIOA AND rHAKMAOY. SIS
llg MOlUtnblo TesomblaDce to the common cDCQmbcr ; uid it »
oftUm of Tuilcjr.
Fig. 20.
What are its medical propertie* and use* f Tlio pulp is a power-
Tul, drastic, hjrdiagogue cathartic, produciiiif all the elfiTts of ca-
Ihnrtic* of this clus. The dose is 5 to 10 grains. The aclirc
|>riticiplc is colocynlhin. It la seldom f^iveii alone. The moNt
cominno form of its exlilhltiou is the compound exlrat^t (Coiopynlh
|v), Aloes|xil, Cardumum 3!. SupoiiisSIU. Alcohol, dilut., cong.),
which is oSioiual. Done, 10 to 15 gnlus.
Oauikmix, Oamho^a. V. 8.
What is Gnmhosc 7 It Ik the {n«plsut«d Jnice of a tree rap-
poBed to bo Slalaj/milis Camboyioides, or Oorcinca Camboffia,
Qutivcs of Asia.
What are it« properties and iweeT It h a powerful, draitic.
hydragogne cathartic ; apt to nauivate and vomil, and lucd in ckmi
r
MATXRIA MXMOA AND PHABHACT.
8T4
where a\icli properties are indicated Voge. 3 to 6 grains In pill or
eiiiuliio.n. It Ik a cimalituent in the compound caJhatiic pill (Ext
Oolacyntli. Comp. S». Hxl. Jalap., Uytlrnrg. Cblor. Mit, &3 3i|j,
Gamboge 9u), the doae of which is 3 pills.
Elatbrium, U. S.
Wlut is EUterium produced fVom f The JUbmonfica Elale-
FiC.21.
I
I
rium, or Squfrtin^ d'CKniftirr, n native of Kiiropo. The fniit haa
the shape of a iiiiall uvul cue umber, uliuiit 1^ itirhcs long, .'orored
with stiCT hair or prickles. Tlie elateriiim ia ttie substnncc Kpon-
Unuously deposited by tbc Juit^e of the fniit, ruidtrs in that pnrt
which snrroiindii the seed*, and iimy hv obtnioed wilh»iit cxpr(i«sion.
Whitt ore it* pro;crt iV« and unex! It Id a poworfiil liydraguguo
cathiirticr, und, in tur«e do»e3, will exeite vomitinjt.
The do»K uf ordinary commercial dntcrinm in from 1 to S graiiiR,
gJTon in ^ grain portions, rcpMiii-d every half hour or hour until it
operates. Of the pnrc<L (Clultcrbuck'f:) ^ of « grain is & dose
Tho Active principle ii elaleri*^. Dote, -fg of a grtm.
HATXRIl. HBDIOA AND PBARUAOT. 875
Ckotox Oil, Oleum TisUi. V. S.
From what In the Croton Oil procured f It in the oil of the
Fig-SS.
■ccd" of the Crotnn Ti^h'um,» native of the Kan Indies; obtained
by uxpreiBion of the Boed« after havljij; been deprived of ihrit shell,
Wliiil are iu propcrliet and uataf It in a powerful liydragOf^iM
purgative, prodacing violent cffecU if gken in an 0T«rdo§e Doat,
1 or 2 drops, admiaislcrcd in pill wMi a crumb of br«ad. Ap-
816
MATKItlJl HBDIOA AXD rflABUAOT.
plicil cjclcrnnll;, it iaQamcs the ekm, ond producct a pn.tttdor
Gruption.
UIXKRAL CATIIAKTIC8.
L
SOLPHUB.
Whot lire the properftr* nml ««« wf Flcicen af Sulphur t It
iM lutaiivi;, ditvpliorvtic, mid nlutrntive, ix eviili^oilj absorbed, and
pafSM off by tlic »kiii. ZJcimc, na a laxative, 3j lo 3ij. It is used
oxtcrnally m an oinlinont, and in vnpor.
llow is Lac Sulphurif prepiircd ? By boiling oiilphiir and lime
in water, Gllcring, precipitin ing by iniirialic acid, and wofliing the
precipiutc.
Maohisia, U. 8.
What are the ]WT)pifrtT>x end u*e* at iht Carbonal* o/ Ma;pK*ia f
Itia antacid, and by combining with acid in the nomoch becomes
euthnrlic. Do»e, 3»* to S'j-
Whnt arc the jiroptHic* of Calcined Magnesia, or itaijnr«ia
until y It h Bniai.'id uiid laxative ; nitcd very much anioiiK ehildren.
Dqsh for an adult, 3j ; for u child two yeura old, from 10 to SO
grniu«.
HJtLIXK CATEIARTIca
^'hul is the getieral characler of Saline Cathartics? Tlioy ore
iiiierin<?diuie !n power between laxatives and jiurgallves, produce
wittiTv evuenuliont, operate at arterial sedntlvea, and do not act
harshly. These properties adapt them to liitlHnimatury and actire
fubrilu coinplalnla. They eloaely resemble ench other In propcrlk*.
Wbnt are their dtmegt Sulfhate of 8oda. or Olaubrr't taU;
of the erysialliied Mill, ,^j to SU i efflofeaced, liulf the i]aiintity.
Sut-FiiATE OF MAaxBeiA, or Epmm »alt» ; dme, Jj to %yn.
Sulphate of Potasba; do*t, Sm to .^jss.
SvrKiiTARTHATBoF I'uTAssA. called also cream o/larfar; d«w^
5m to Sj. It is frcquenlly combined with jalap as a hydragognt.
Taktbatk op P0TA88A, or. mituble tartar { date, |m lo 5j.
Tahtiiate of PoTAsaA and Sopa. or Jtocfielle lalli do*e, JJ to
^jHi. It euiera into the com|ioflltion of the SeidtHz Poioden,
whh'li are tartrute of potaK»t and soda 3ij, and blearbonale of sods
llATiaiA. HBDICA AND FHABUACT.
iit
91], in a white paper; and turtaric acid, gn.xxxv, in a blue
paper.
Phosphate or Soba; doee, i) to Jij.
CiTiiATE or Mamsesia, magfiegian lemonade (Acid. Citric. ?(%]
Magnes. Carl). 5j. Syrup. Aiiraot. fsij, Aq. deslil. f.^y). Effer-^
Tcaeing aolatioD of Citrate of Magii«$ia (Acid. Citric, asa, Aq.
deatll. rSJ, Sjrup. Aurant.Ci^) ; to be taken with f$x o( Dinne-
ford's n>lulioii or bicarbonate of maf^ueila in eflervescence.
Wlittl i* the offiHiml name of Camimei,? Mil'l Chloride of
ifrn-ury — Hi/itrar'jj/ri Chloridum Mite — Ui/drnryyri Chlttridum
—Protochloride of Mercury — SuMil'fiidt of itcrtuty — some-
times impropirly called .Sii6miina'« of iterrury.
What are the k«t» of purilifS It niblitncs IW-cly on the appli-
cation of heat, and strikn a black color, free from reddish tinge,
bj the action of Gicd alkalies. Th« presence of corrosive subliinute
msy be letted by ammonia.
What are its incompalibleal The alitaliea, alkaline earths and
iheir carbonalea, soluble lijdroaulpliales, &c. Nilrumudulic acid
probably coiivcru (t into corrosive ^ubliiuaie, and may ihuK render^
It ttaj paisoouus, also the alkaline chloride, and should, thcrufure,
never be (riven with It.
Moward^a <:aliimel Is prepared by brinning »lcain in contact with
It while in a state of vapor, which convurlH it into no impulpnblo
powder, and wanlicn ll from corrosive •ubliinatc.
What are the mudicat proptrliet and u»e» of cAlumcl f In
addition to the gcnrml pro]KTtiwi of nicrrariuls, it unites those of
a purgative and nuiliclmiiaic.
It is employed to a great extent, and is tlic most valoable of the
nereurial preparations.
As a calliartic, \u tendency to increase the secretory (hncliona
of the liver is its chief value.
As an alleralitv, the dose is ^ a grain every other alghl, or every
night, keeping the bowels at the same lime gently open. To pro*
duce tmiutilion, the dose is ( to 1 grain, it or 4 times a day,
ilicmsod if )icccM>ary. If It purj^en, it shonhl be combineil with
OpIHD) ; as a purrjaliw, tlie dose is 5 to la or SO grnint. Larger
doiie<i are reqnircii in proportion for i;hildri-n thiin adnliN.
CulornrI is rr(-<pii-i>iiy comliini'd with olbi-r pnrgntiirs. It in alao
frequently employed topically in powder, ointment, and fnniigalion.
si"
8Y8
KATK1IIA UCDIOA A5D PBABMACT.
ENEMATA.
For whal purposes org Kncmatn employed ? To hasten, fntlli-
tate, or increatie the action of cathartioR, lo operate on ilie bowela
wbl^^u uit-ill^'itiescitiiiiot bo proper Ij'iigei) orrctainrd byihfiBtoiiinrh.
wburv there is loo ^^ivat a debiliiy to MiKtitin (he nelioii ofn piir^-
tivc, or there is great feculaiit Bccumiilalioii in the lower boivela,
and in hahitunl constipation ; also to obtain the peeiiliar local or
fj^entral effecte or Medicinal articlcc on thu body. A solnlion of
common salt, molaases. and lard, eombinrd. is in eommon use;
w&riD water alone, or soap and wnicr, also forni Tory good injec-
tions. I( a luoie pomerflil rtmed; is required, eastor oil and oil
of iiirpenline, common Ball, or senna tea, are eerjr proper. An
emulsion uf spiriii of turjieutine «nd nlito of anafotida are ofieii
iiaed tn tymponttlu coodiltona of the bowels. When the poculinr
efToi'ii of remedies nre wixhed, ariiclua adapted to ibc rnHc ahould
be Mtlected, and adininlstercd in some cojiTenlcnt trchiolc. eneh as
ttanrh-water or So.iseed tea ; and the bulk should be xtnall, ko lliat
thejr may be retained. They are a valuable clou of remedies.
■
I
DIURETICS.
What ar« Diuretics ? They are medicines whieh increase the
secretion of nrine.
How do they operate 7 In one or more of three ways — by
entering Ih* circulation, by a symputhtttic imprcMlon, or by pro-
moting absorption.
What therapeutic tfertg may be aecompliKhed by the nsc of
diuretics 7 They diminish the <innutity of lii]nid in the cirnilniion ;
prodnce absorpUou; purify the bliiod of excrement itiouK material;
impart to the nriiie the power of disnolving n Inrpcr qnaotity of
saline matter thrown olT by tlie kidney*, nnd rendering i( less irri-
tant; and the lining membrane of the Itidneys may also bo stimn-
tated wben debilitated or pariilyM-d. They nre, therefore, nscd in
dropgy, felirile and it\Jlammalorif dUeaavs, nnd in diseaae* of the
kidneys and urinary/ ori/ant.
Squill, SciUo JJ. 6.
From what U the Squill obfainedf It is the bulb of tbo Scilla
I
J
HATKBIA MEI>ICA AKD PHARMACY.
vtarilima, Browiiitr on Iho bortlf r* of the Medilerrntieun. IW octW*
|iriiici[ilee are cnllod nctllilin, uud bii ocr-d ttutMlanct.
WUal arc fta tnedu:al prttjiertiei and utieaf It iw dturclic,
exiKvioraiil, aiid, in Inr^e doM-.i. emetic uiid purgnlivc A« a
diuretic, it i« (rciieratl; eonibiiit^ willi <-iitoniul, niid Ufted when ihero
\s not macli influramntorj' netioii exi^linf^. AMif QK a (fiurrtt'c or
espfciorant, 1 to 2 gmitis, repented evcT^- 2 or 8 bonn. uid
iniTeoecd in qiinntiiy until its nclion i* evioced. At sn emetic,
from C to 12 groins.
Meadow SAmon, Colchic^tm. TT. 6.
I 'What are the propertkg am] iwes of the bull) and aeeda of the
^^UJolrhicum aiilumnate, or Mradow Saffron f Thev ]>roduco scda-
^^^HT« effects apon the nervous f^vsicm as well as stimulate the secre-
^H|oH. QiTCD in sufllcient doses, they produce disorder of the
^^lonia«b and bowels, vomiting and piirffin^ ecvcrelv, and Klionid,
therefore, be frivcn wiili wmie ennlion. When not carried off by
the bowels, diuresis nnd ilin)ihoreMs are produced. They are used
\a rhcQuialism and gout I)o»c of the bnib, or seeds, from X to 8
grains ; bnt it is usually sdministerctl in the fomi of unnf. Actire
principle, colctiicin.
I There arc two officinol vinous lincluref.
I The Vinum 6'oicAici.BflrficiB, the dose of which is from lOdrops
[ tofsi-
1 Tlio Vinum Colchici Seminu. Dose, fjBS to fjj.
^^^^Imt nre the propertieg and tisif* of the Lf^ontodon Tarariwum,
or IMiiiieliitH i It is slightly diuretic, toulc and nperient ; niid is
thoap;ht to have a spetific action on the liver. lis propmie* ndnpl
IL to disMoea of the digestiro organs, and dropsical nffccUotm ile>
pending upon thera. An irritablG condition of the stomach and
Iioh-<-1h, nnd acute inflammation, contra-indieale its use. l)o#r, of
the ofGi-iriul ihcoctiuH, f J|j 2 or 3 tinie& a day ; of tli« cJlract, SO
or 30 grniuji.
Daxdeliok, Taraxacum. V. S.
M ATK
JuyiPKE UXKUlKa, Juniperut. U. S.
Whnt nre tlic propertir* mid vms of tlur fruit of tho JunipemM
eummuniif, or Jumi«^r tlrrriefl Tliu ikctive iii^rcdient is a vofo-
/i7i! t)il.
The berries src sUmiiluiit und (liiin.'tic, und. in liir^- iloses, pro-
duor irrilution of ttie tirinury jinHxngi!! ; (licy arv gcni.Tnl!jr ntcd u
an iidjiivuiii to more iiowerTul diiirelien. It U a tiiiiivc of Earape.
DoM, of llie infusion (Jj to Oj), one (liiit during tJiu day, often
cumbiued with cream of tartar ; of the otf, 6 to 15 druji*.
Wild Oarrot, Carola. V. S.
What arc the properties and um* of ihe ictAti of the /)aucS
Cartiia, ur Wild Carrott Tliej are i;eiitly stltnolant and diurtli^
and may be used in iieplirltic alTeL-tlous where the ittomoi-l) is en-
foebltfil. The active togredient is a volatile oil. Dum:, son to a]
of the bniiitd aeeda; or one pint of the infusion, luaUu wiili IjtJi
to OJ of water, [a the 34 hours.
Parslkt Root, ^Wronc/inum. U.S.
What nre the prttperiiaa and vstt of the root of ilic Apiun
Pefroneliiium, or Panli-yl \v iw diiirclic and aperient ; lucd id
(truiigury. Dw, of the infunon indellnite.
MATERIA HEDtCA AMD VHAHUAOT.
381
TuiiPESTiitK, Terebinl/iina. U.S.
Proiu N'tmt U tiiqteiitiiie vb/ntncfi.' It \rt tlic juice of different
fjiMlcii of tlie Kuiicru Pinm Abie* And Larix, tad consisu of a
rv#tn uid vuliUile oil.
T1i«r« nra two kiiiilii uiied In ttiv United Stotcs. Th« common
whilif turpuntint, derived [ii'iiic:i|»iI1]^ from tbf Pimig paln»lrU^
•nd llii; Canada larja-nline, dL-riVfd from tlic Ahies bahaini/vra,
or Baltam of fir. Their Tirtnen roridc in the volatilo oil.
Wliiil nrc tlifir mrdical pniprrlirf and uxrjff They arc atinrn-
Innt, dinwlic. nntlielmintic, nnd Inxntirc. If long eonlinued, they
prodnc« irritation of tlit: cnticou* mcmtirnnc of the urinary organs.
/>as(t, 10 graiiic to 3j, in pill or eniul»ion.
The \v3a:ile Ml. or gpirit of turpentine, is generally used, the
d'i»e of whith ia 10 to 20 drops, and repealed It is also used ex
tvnially as & rubefacient.
BucBC. U.S.
This contiiitJi of the l<-nvc* of neTrrnl iimiill shni'is of Sonlhcm
Africa, of llic giiitw Harnnna Tlicir virlues dqiciul principally
upon a rolntitc nil. nnd partly on a bitter principle. It is ctimu-
lani, tonic, nnd diiirclitr. It is n»ed in cnics of debility wilh
chronic inllnminikliun uf the pelri.t, of tlie kidniry, ureti^n, binddcr,
and urrthrn, attended with profiue dlscharf^us of mui'ons or niuco-
pumlent mnttfr.
The doff of the powder 'a 30 or 30 grains, two or three times ft
day ; infufion (5j to Oj of water). fSj to f5>j ; tirwlan, fjj to
fgW 1 ^I'ld eriract, fsj.
I
CoPAiTA, Copaiba. U.S.
From what is the Bnlanm of CopiCiva drrii-mlf It Is ^t jaictt
<rf III* Copai/rra njfficinali», nnd oilier upci-ies of the C<^i/era,
growing in Brazil and Uuinna,
What nrc its prop'-rtieif and ksm? Its conrtitucniit are a rosin
sill) n Tolulile oil. It is gently stiiniilnnt, dinrcliR) and laxative.
It Is used in ironorrliotn. icueorrliirii, frieet, dirunic dysentery,
and In chronic bronchitis. Do»e, 10 to 30 drops, 3 liuii.ii a day ;
of ihe evlalile oil, 5 lO 15 drops.
sn
MATBUiA MEDIOA AVD PQABXAOT.
Tae, Pis Liquida. U. S.
Whut is tor? It b All empjreuinatle product, nritl rontiists of
rcKin held in «o1(it!on \tj acetic oc^id mid an rmriyritnnintic oil ;
colored lir I'urlioiinceous matter ; aliglitlj xoliiltlc in waK-r. V*k<\
in aqueoM* gotuHon (tar vnOer), wine, and vapor. In mr»Inmn/,
it n useful in uinnjr cutanvon* Affvclions. Creatote is kn actiro
Ingredient in iL
Cantiiarideh, Canlharis. V. S.
Wliat are tlio meiUcal propeHUn and rtses ot Cant/tarin c«rfea<
loria, Cantliarideg, or Spanisfi /UegT AdniiiiiRierFd internally,
they are powerftjlly stimalaut, and exercise a pecoliar hiflaence over
the uriimry ofKims. In moderate doses, diuretic. Externally up-
])lied. they iuflarae and reslcate. Dose, 1 or 2 i^nlns of the potcihr
2 or 3 tiine>i duily ; of the tincture, 10 drops as often.
What arc the dosw of tin- Cakbo.hatks op I>ota88a 7 The cap-
bonalo in ascd in do«cK of 10 to 30 (cmins 3 or 4 times a day.
The biwirbonnlc \» nsed in dox-s of from Sf* to .ij.
What arc lliu mclicnl pmpniiei ami usm of the Acetate of
PoTAWA. or Sal I>iiirelieu« f It, ix rtiureltc in dosc-s of from ^J to
3J, ercry 9 or 3 honrt. In Inrue dogys, it is eaJharlic.
What are tlio properties of Bitautratx of Potasaa, or Crenia
of Tunar? It is dinrctic, cathartic, and refrigerant. In Kaiall
Aosvs. ll in a cooling npcricnl ; in large ones, it is a hy<Ini(;ogue
cathartic, which renders it nsofiil in dropsies, as well aa on account
of its diuretic proponies,
ThefiunKii from .^J to^y as an aperient; and from |st to 3j u
a hydraijiiijue t-alhartic.
W*hat are the medical prcypertiei and u»e» of the Nitrats or
PorA«8A, or Saltpftre t It I.* diuretic, refrigerant, and dinpLorelic.
Done, iw a diun-rir, friHn 10 to 20 (traiini. repealed,
What ore the medieal propnrtitt nud lotr* of Si-iuiT op Nrmtc
Etiikr, or Swi:el Spirit of Niitef It In diarrlic. diaphoretic, ami
anlispaimodic.
Dose, in fL-brilc diseaies as a diaphoretic, about 1 ttasiioonfol.
When given as a diurftic, it should be glrcn in larger doKca.
I
HATEKIA MKDtCA AVO PIIARUAOT.
888
DIAFUORETICS.
What are Dinphorutico ? Tli«y nn meilicines which promote
penjilralioii.
now do liter exert a be»efi<iul effect in dl»camf By removing
constriction of (he cutaneouA cai>illaricfl ; by dcplutiii); from the
Uoodres9eIs ; by revtilxioii to the itnrruce ; by i>rumoiiiig absorp*
tlon; and by ellminutinj; noxlouH matter from the blood.
Wbal cirt'iimMaiicus nhould a patient be nubjccti'd to if free per-
cpiration be re(|iiired ? tie itbould be nunfiiicd in bed, well covered,
irlolbi-d with flunDel next tbe iikin, and wnrm ilitueiit drinkn freely
IpTvn. If there h high inflammatory excitement, the loiieet or
otliCT de|)Ietinp; remedial should be jiremlied.
How are diaphorclii'H divided ? Into nanni'.atint), rrfrUjtntnl,
Kod a/fcrnjt'ue dtaphorelic*.
SAttKEATtHO DtAPaOREnCS
What are some of the Nauseating Diaphoretics J Ipkc^cvaxha,
Md Tabtraii! or Aktimost and Potassa.
With what h ijiecaeaaiiha usntilly combined f With opium In
the fiirm of Oover't Powder, which consists of ipecflcoaalia 1 Kfuln,
opiuin 1 irrain, and sulphate of potass* 8 grains. Dose 10 greina,
repeal«<l every 4 or 6 hours.
What i» the dose of tartar emetic as a diajAoreHcl From j\ik
to jth of B grain.
REFRIOtiRANT DIAI>nORETICS.
E> What are some of the RelViKeTant Diaphoretics ? CmtATe or
fOTASflA, ACKTATK OF AMMONIA, NlTKATB OP POT-tSSA, Bud Sl>lKlT
or NlTlUC Kther.
I How is the Vitratf nf Votatta nscd ? In two forms ; the nentml
^tstareor snlinc dninirlit, und the elTrrvrar'iiif: drauftbt. Dow of
Uie former, fles every hour or two ; of the la'.ler, f.V* of the alka-
line solution, wilh f^ss of the lemun-juiee or the acid ftolottun,
They na' Komelimcii combined with tartar enetic, and also with
■plrits of nitre.
394
UATKKIA MEDIOA AVV l-HARMAOT.
How IB the AMltUe of Ammonia Dfed ? In tht form of lli6
officinal Holulion cnlM tiijuor ammonia acftatin, or SjnrituH J/rn<
derert. Dose, fSsa to fjj. rapeatcd every 3 or 3 liaiirs.
HoH' i.i Nitraie of Potatta u*vd f It i-t u»uiilly coin1)incd vith
tarlar emetic, Jtli of a |;raiii to lU or IS graiu* of (Lc iihrat*.
How la the Spirit of Nitre us^e^? It U nseil in rercn wlicre
tliere is nervomt dcrang^cment, or u tyjilioid ttuduncjr, and in chil-
dren. Dote, 90 dropi to (^, repculed.
AI.TKHATIVB DIAPROneTICM.
What are some of tiie Attemtive Diaplioretici ? Tlie fimdnelii
of liie (f uut'ocuiii officinale, ^e:ereon, SasAo/rat, and SarMj/ariila.
OOAIAC. V. S.
What are tbe prodnots of the Ouaiacum officinale t Tlie Onni-
cnm wood, or I^um t«((», and the Oiialac, a concrete juice. The
medtciDal properties of the wood are owioi; to tlie Ruuic wliicli it
coutkiii*. It Krow« in tlie We«t Indies and Souili America.
What itru tlie i>ropertie» and iitcf of gunic ? It i* Kliinulnnt,
altcratii'c, niid jironiutci llie secretto^i, particularly of iltc tkin.
Dose otpoK^fr, 10 to 30 i^rains, with sweetened water or inucils^.
Tliere are two ullieinal tinctures. J)o*e of cillier, f^J. Tlie wood
U ntod in decoction, and it an Ingredient in tlie Compound De-
coction of Sarfaparilla.
J
4
Mksrheok, Mezrreum. TI. 8.
FrATH what h Mexereon obtained t It is the bark of tlie root of
diGTcrcnt ijiecici of Daphne; a native of Rurogw.
What are Its properties and uavsf The recent bark, applied
to the skin, inflames end veslcAtes. fliien fnii-rnnllr. it \» stimn-
Iiirit, which uiiiy be directed to the skin or kidnejni. Dote of the
bark, In sulistance. ID ifraiaK. Qcncrntly given in decoction will;
liquorive root, which is officinal. Dote, a Icocupful four times a
day.
Sasnafhar. U. B.
What are the ofllclnal porliont of the Laurut Hatrnfrasf Tli«
MATKIIA MtniCA AND mAKHAOT. SSft
tmrk of (h« root (Samo/rtif Itad<cia Cortrx), end the ]iilh of Ibe
twifrs (SawoMiM JUtdulla).
Wliui ure ihc nn^icai prvjieriins and UKet o{ tht bark J It ia
lllmiilani dtkI diB|ihort-tie. I(h nclivc j<rinclple is a votatile oil, ^
e, from 2 10 10 ()rop:<. Tlic infukioii may be giveu aJ Mifunu
Bassapaulla. U.S.
Wlial aiT th« proprrifen acil «»« of Rnninparilln ? It is '
root of diflcmit spwics of the Smilor, growing in Mexico, Went
Indioc, nnd Soiiih Amcrk-n. Its nctive [irinpi|>lc I* i>ar*aparilUn.
It Ml» upon tlir HiTctioiiB, niid Ihtrcliy prinliicr* nltiTutivt frBi-cin.
Thrre or* niinirroiM oflieiTin] pnpnrmion*. I)t-re of the jxiwdiT,
3m lo "j; of llic compound tiecnclion (Snwjip. .^vj : SnxMif.,
Qiininc, Olyrvrrhiz.. fiS Jy. MrKcr. .^lij; A^pim Oiv), f^iv; of
the compound ri/rup (Snrsnp. V\}; GiiHinc. ^iij; Hos. reiilifol.,
SenniD, GIvrynhiK., iS. jiy ; 01. Sassnfios, 01. AiiUi. sa TU^■ ; 01.
Gsnltherin TQ^iJ ; Alcohol dHut. Ox ; Bntchr. IliviiJ), jjiiss; of the
alcoholic e:Tlraet, 10 lo 20 prnins ; of ihe Jtuid ejrtrael (SflrMip
Xx»j; Rnd, Olycyrrhi;!.. Rnd. Snssaf.. ii 5*)'; Mexefeoa gvj [
SnechJ- jixg; Alcohol dilut. Orlij), fsj.
EXPECT0KANT9.
What nrc Esppctoronls? They nrc m^'ilitiiien whiib increase
the ftecroliijii from lliv iiiiicniiK mcmlinine iif the nir-celltt niid air-
pnitsnjiiii of the tiinpc ; or fncililnln itx dixrlinrito.
IIoiv do expecIurntiiK iicl f 1 . By diri-clly climulntiuft iho
lODchial Hcrction tiirough ibc mcdiiim of Ihc cirrnlntiun. 2. By
tion of irritfltion nud Dctirc coiigMtion of the broncliiat
jtifitoux mi'mhrniic. 3. By modrmtc endlatJon of the cirailaiiori is
the lunj^t. 4. By ilimiiiixhinK the itmouDt of mntter thron^n out iiitu'
^the oir-poimagcf, in relaxed tIaIcK of (he lif.Mic«, ihii* cniibliiiir tlin
^orjroiii to cspcl it wllh more fueility. Tlii* i* rffei-ted liy nhat arc
bIImI Klimulating cxpcdornnie. 6. Hy climulaiinir tho miiiciilnr
power hy siininlniite nhea U is dclicieiit. G. By local npplicNlions
to tliD bronchial miicouf^ membranes by inlinhitinii. At ihe thera-
peutic indications differ id dilTcrotit cases rcquiriu)c cxpcclorauta, I
S8 Z
88fi
UATKnlA UXDIOA A !l B rilARMAOT.
tiM remedies cnlciilatoil to efTcct one or the other of the above
objects miiist l>v scli'i'lci) ncc'OnliiiK to cirtunutanct^.
\\ hni (■ir<'iiniKturi(.-vK should • |iuliciit be subjected to while using
expcutorniiU ? The surfutu iihouIO be Iccpt wnrm, aud IlitniiH worn
iwxt to the skin.
A ro cmclk siilxtanccs nsiially uxpwtornnt in «ni«ll down ? Tc« ;
ipecttciianha in do^cs of 1 loSgroint;; larUir etncttc id dose of
|th of a grnin ; and tlicir pr«parationa nlfO in tliit proportion.
What arc Ihe propertiex and u«r« of Squill bx an expectorant f
It stimuiat«B the tckcIs of the tung«; and where (here is much
itiftainmaiioD it shunld lie preceded hj tilood-icKing. Tlic officiual
preparations are the vinegar, wyrvp, oxymel, and tincture.
Dose of vinegar, f^gs to f^j ; of fyrup and oxymel, from ftj tO
foij ; of lincture, from 20 to 40 drops.
What are the proprrfiVs and HSfs of the balb of the AuJCM
SATiVtia, or Qarliel It is a genoml stimulant, ond promotes
•xpectoratioD in dcbilitntcd statu of the lunfrs. The e:(prc«(cd
jniee is often g^veu to cldldren with sugar. Dose, fsu to f^.
rie. 3«.
MATERIA MXDICA AMD FHAKMAOT.
SBitUA. U. S. (Fig. 24.)
Whnt aro the properiiea and vees of the root of the Polygala
Btntega, or Seneka t It active principle is sgnfffin.
It U ft Etimalatin^ expccioraot, and diuretic ; tt also acts mora
or IcM on all the secrctioDa.
Vote of poicder, froio 10 to SO (rraine ; of de»xiction, made bj
boiliug ij of th« root with ,'^j of liqnorice root in Ojss of water lo
Oj, gJTcn iD doses of f^i lo f^ij, 3 or 4 times a day. It is an
Ingredient in Coxe^s Hive Syrup.
I
388
MATERIA UBDICA AND PnAKUACT.
Black Snakeroot, Cimieifuga. V. 8. {Fig S5.)
Wliat are ihe prnpfi hV« and v»es of the rool of the Cimt'ci/uya
racKmona, or black unttterriol, or cohosh f II Ktimiiin(r« tlic si-rrc-
tions, niid pnrticulnrly llioae of tlie skin. lii<liicTs, iind brondiioi
niucoiiB niHiDltmne.
Dt>*« nT piiwrUr, 10 lo 30 grains; d«coction, fSj to fjij, re-
peated fretiucDlly.
AMSSomAO, AmmomacMii. U.S.
From «!iiil U A tuition i no oblaineJT It ia the Inspfsssted Juice
of till) Vorcma Ammoniaiitm, uu uiiibellifvroua (ilaiit, (p-OMiiig iu
Pcniu. It romcx in tears mii) iiiiMt«g.
Wliiit me li» pritpertif* niiU H»e* ? It li a aliniulaiit aud expee-
toriint (^iiiii rvMM ; moMlv iined in chronic calarrl), a*lhma, anil
otli^r pectoral difscnuK. Dmie, 10 to 30 grain* in rinnltioTi or pill
Lac Atnmnniari (Aniimmine ,"ij ; Aqiia; 0»«) Jfi to Jy when
^ivni nloriv; it is. liuwirriT, mure frcqucnil; ^ivcu iii combiuntioB,
or forms a ri-liicie for other rcmwliec
« AeSAFtETlDA. U. S.
'Wliat is Ihe chnrecttT of ARfafcelida a* nn expeetorattIT Tt U
nn odicitnl rxprclornnt und moilprotcstimiiliinl. V'-ifi, 5 to 1& or
20 grains, in pill oremiilsion. Atifiura Jf«a/a^ida, Lac Atnafcetida
(Assnfcetiila 3ij ; Atinu; Os). ,)» to z'^i for nn ndutt,
BAIJIA.M OF Tom, ToUitniiHvn. \J. S.
From tvbat I* the BulHam of Toll) obtaintd^ The Mifrorylon
TQlui/friim, a tree (ti'twinjr in tri}|>ic-id AtniTicn. Its efsonlinl
eoiii>tiiiit-nls are a rculti, voliitilc oil, ui.ii liroKtiie nrid. It is pro-
carril by iiiciaing the trunk of the tnc, nnd collecting the jaice.
Wlml nre il* nittlical properties and M»e»t U is • R«ntlj
gtimiiliLtih),' expi'Ctoruiit.
Doee, 10 lo 30 grains In emulaion . of tho tinrtitrt, f^j to fotj.
MATIKIA MESIOA AMD PBABMAOT.
8S»
BAI.8AM or Perc, Myroxyton. TT. S.
What are ibe properlie* and um« of tlie )mUara ct the Mi/raxy-
Iwt Fervi/eruvi, or Peruviau BaUara ? Us comttiliiail* nrp &
rtain, Tolalile oil, aiid beiizoiv acid. It ia & in»ai, ulimulBliiig
toaic, Btid Mpectorsni. i>ose, fjss.
Stcuux. Z>om, 10 10 SO grabt.
BsNZOiif. jDom, 10 lo 30 grains.
CoPAiEA. Done, iO to 30 dro|tB, In erouMon.
Utbah. 8timulut!ti(r expectorant. Done, 10 to 80 grain*.
Oalbanum. Ikne. 10 to SO grainit.
Elkcaupaxb, or Inula. Dote of decvction (Jm to Oj), f.|j to
m-
Wood Naphtha. J)o*t, 10 to 40 drop*, three time* a 6a,j,
wbcB an excitant expeciorant fa needed.
The Demulcent EjjiecU>rant» are : Oum Arabic, MarshtnaUow,
Almond*. Olive Oil, Spermaceti, Sugar. Liquorictt, J-'larteed,
Tragac^inlh, Benrtt, RaxxafrM, Slippery Elm Bark, Iceland
Mo9». he.
CnOLAOOGUES.
What Ik meant by the term Cholugnfruc* ? Medieinca wliicli
incrcate th« flow of bile, either hy Iiicrensinir the Keeretion or fHcili-
tating it* dix-hnrge fVoin the gall-bkdder. Remedie* may rffvct
thii objret by relieving IHtallon and poiifronijoii of ihclirer; by
Bxoiting the jiorlal drculutiou, mei-linnivallj or othrrwiiie ; heat may
excite lliv hcpatle fuiK-'lioii, and ulsn irritant xuliMnnces applied to'
the miicoiiR cunt of the diiudtnutn. The DieiUciiinl enbstaDces
having oholngogne properties are viercuriala, nitromMrioiic acid,
chlorine ualrr, alot», and dandelion.
EMMENAGOGUES.
What are EmmetmtpiKuei ? They are medicine* which proinot«
Ihe raenstrunl diMOiargo.
How do eRiiiienafrogaea net ? Thvj may act either throngh the
medium of \\w cirnilalinn ; or by n» icnprtuxitin being made clu-
where, and extendml nympathiitciilty to the uterine Tcssds.
a8«
ATSR1A HKDtCA AMD PHAIIMAOT.
How shoiilfl tlniy bn (Eivoii'io u.i to product tlicir full rfffelf A
Biiort time before lliv re^ulur poriod of uivii»tniutiaii. Th« stnia
of ihe uterine and geii?rnl syHt^iu nhuiild be ourefiitlj roi^'itU-rnd ;
if ))lclh»ric, their um; tliould l>c prrcoded \>y di-jilclinn, nnil the
milder gnw of the chii.-i itliould be u«d. If debility exist, ilio»e ot
a louic or fitimnlaiil chnrncler uliould be u«cd ; and if const I put ion
nlt«i)il, the ciitliartic cnitiienngogni.-K arc indicntcd.
What ore the proprrtif* of the C'liAi.YiiEATrs ns regnrds their
emneoagogne power ? Tlu-y arc eoiiiiidered (a be inferior to iio
oilier remedies in tUi» retipuct. nnd nrc uppliralile wlicrc there i« no
local iiiflaniniitlion or gcncrul excitement. Tbcjr are often combined
with niocs nnd injrrrh.
What arc the propurtitn of AL0B8 ns on emiDennpi^e 1 It is
ver}' efTectivo, and lieticved to exert n Kiiccifie infliicnco on tli«
uterine feraels, independent of its eathnrlle properly. Dotf. 1 or 2
grains, 2 or 3 tirne« n day. It niny alio be given in enema, obont
the period when inen«trantion ihoiild come on.
What is the dofe of ItiJkCK 1]ki4,kiiohk m an emmenagognc T
Fri^to f^ss lo f.>i of the linrlurr. 2 or 3 times a dny.
What arc tlie propcrtrW (ifOtiAiAC a« an I'mnienngoiiue T It is
applicable in cases nssocinled wilh rbeuraaiiKm. partienlarly in [is
neuralgic rormc. Used in dytntonorrlia>a eitlier in ihe »imph or
ammoniaJed (inclurr. Dorr. T'j. 3 or 4 limes a day.
Wliai are tlie propertie^i of the leaves of the JcMiPEBCS Sasixa,
or .Sonni! ? They are highly stimnlonl. increase most of tlie were.
tionn. and particularly ihof^c of the uterus.
The atlive principle is a volatile oil, called oil of tarinf. It
•hould be avoided In pregnancy. Dote of ibe jwurrfrr, from 5 to
20 grains, 2 or 3 limes a day ; of the oil. from 2 to & drops. The
plant in a native of Europe.
Whut are ilie pmperliei of Cantiiakides as an emraenagogoe ?
They exert a powerful MimuUut elTcet over the uriaary and geuiio]
organs.
Doue of the (t'ncturc, 10 to 30 drops tliree limes a day.
EPISPASTICS.
WiMt are Epispastics f Mcdietoes that produce a blUier wbca
applied to tlie skin. Tbey ai'c called also ivin'cvUort'eft,
KATKniA UBDIOA AND PBARMACY.
891
Row do ibcy vxcti & rfraediol Snfliienc« J tij ediiif; iiKtircvtl;
fls K*'"''^'' stitimlntilK; by tlifir r*?uhive action; by Kiiboiiiiitim
L tbcir vwii ncii»ii Tor n ■lii'cniivil otie Iti ihe pnrt to nhirli llicy aro
I tpplied; bj their locnl Miniulii.t; \>y producing local deplclion;
I bv the pniii th«T occntion, which uav be useful in bir|>oc-boiiilriiicnl
I ciux^x; 1111(1 tber are employed to separate llie cuticle for tlie }>iir-
I poM of applying iii«i]iciii««.
SpANian Fly, Canlharit. V. S.
What are ihe officinal pre )iAral ions of the Canlhari* veniratorio,
or .T/wninA Fly. ax an ejiispastic f Tlie Cerate of Spanink Flia,
commonly called hlitlrring Flatter. Used for blisitriug.
The Oininitnl, used for mniiitsiniRg a dlscharEe.
The Plfuler of Pitch willi Spanish flies. Used as a rubefacient
plaster.
The Linimenl of Spanish flies, g;encnilly called Decoction of
Flies in Oil of Turi'etiiine. Uficd as an exienial slimtilaiit.
What are tlie remedies for ttrangurif produced by cntithnrtdea T
The milder diuretics, such as Qra uraj, sweet spirit of nitre, muci-
lagM. Ac.
Where ere canlharides procured? In Spain and Italy. AcllTe
principle, cxnlharidin.
What arc ibe propertie* of the indi^enons insect, the Caiilfiaria
ViUata. or Poiolofy f They are similar lo the Spanish Hies ; ilio
chemicvl composition and uses the same.
RUBEFACIENTS.
Whut are Itubefaclvnts T They are medicines which tnflaiac tho
akin, and produce redness withoai ordinarily Teaifalliin.
Whiit are tho indicutiona fur the use of ihU cbisa In preference lo
Ui>ier» ? In cases where a sudden and powerfhl action in nccea-
■ary ; and fn caMs wherv a slicbl but lonp^-con tinned action ii
dekired — in which ca^ the milder articles should be employetL
Will you enumerate the rubefacients commonly einployod ? Tho
■eedd of the Sinapta alba oud S. yi'jro, dinliii)fni»licd ai ultit^ and
ft/ocit in Hsfan/; Cayenne Ptpper : Oil of Tarjienline ; Ruryunilti
PUf/i. which is the product uf the Abiet ''omnitiwin, growing in
3Q3
HATBHIA HIDIOA AKD
the north of Europe; Hemlock PSch, or Pix CaNodenri*. "e
analogous lo the Uiirgiiiidy I'ilcb ; unci Aqua Atnmonttr. wbidi il
Dtucli used ID coiabinatioD vith street oil u volatile liniment.
ESCHAR0TIC8.
What are Eeclutrotica f Tlicy an substances which dcstroj the
life of tlic part to which tlicjr are applied, and prodoet sloaghing.
Th«; opcrnte by cliemiual agency, or by tiiflaeucing tb« titaliiy of
the pnrt directly.
What sabsuocGS are asei for this pttrpose J Tbo Actual eautfryt
Mora; Pol(M»a, or common caustic ; iftlraU o/ Silwr. oi Lunar
cawtilic; Ar»eniou» Acid, or tbo uAife oxide; Sulphate o/ Cop-
per; Chloride of Mercury, or Commve tvblimale; Btml
Alvm ; and the Mineral Acida.
DEMULCENTS T
Wliat are Demnlcenta T They iirc bland mibstances whfdi form
a viscid solution with water,
TIuw do demu1ei!iit« act ? When applied to an inflamed turfact^
they protect it against irritating matiera. Mixed with acrid sab-
st&nce'S, they bJniit tlioir acrimony, whirb are thereby rendered Im
Erhtaling to parts with which they come in contact.
Whot ini'dicineH are uaed as dcmulcenia ? Oum Arabut, the
prodm;t of Keternl jipecicii of the Acaeia ; TragarauHt : Rtipprry
Elm hark, or the inner bark of the Vlmus/ulca; Ftaxtircii, or
the needs of ibe Linum wilaii»»im um i Lujuoricc Itiiol, or the
root of the OUjcyrrhiza (/labra ; Iceland iJasi, or Lichen htandt-
oiu; Irish J/uas, or Carrageen; Sago, the prmloet of the Sagitt
Itumpliii; Tapioca, the prodiwl of Ibe Jalropha Manihot of
tropical America ; Arrowltaot, the produel of the Mamnia arvn-
dinacea of the West Indies; and the Barley, called eommoaly
pearl barley, or hordeum ficrlatum.
EMOLLIENTS.
What are Emollients F They arc mbHtanceHwhicAfeluinRioisluf^
and form a eon maiig, without irritating properties.
HATBSIA HXDIOA AHD PBABHAOT. 89S
DILUENTS. ■
What are Diluents 7 They are liquids which dilute the contents
of the stomach and bowels, fill the bloodTessels, and increase and
dilute the secretions. Water is the great diluent, to which addi-
tions are made to give it Qavor.
MEDICINES UNCLASSIFIED.
Eroot. U. S.
From what is Ergot obtained ? It is a product of the Secale
cereah, or common rye.
What are its properliee and uses ? It yields its virtues to water
and alcohol. Its active principle is ergotin. It exhibits a strong
tendency to the ntenis, and operates with energy upon its contract-
ile property; and reduces the frequency of the pulse. Bread
made from rye contaminated with it, and long used, will, it is
supposed, produce dry gangrene, typbns fever, diseases of the
nervous system &e.
It is adapted to linfrering cases of labor, where the os uteri is
dilated, the external parts relaxed, and no mechanical impediment
exists ; the delay being ascribable solely to a want of energy io the
uterus.
Done of the poudeT, 20 to 30 grains ; of the ivfvvion, 3j, made
with zl of the ergot to fjiv of water, to he repeated every 20
minutes until its peculiar effects are produced, or sij are given ;
of ergotin 5 to 10 grains.
NtJx Vomica. U.S.
From what is the Nux Vomica obtained T It is the seed of the
SIrtjclinos Nxix Voviica, a tree growing in the East Indies. The
oclire ingrcdicnlB are strychnia and brucia.
What are its properties and vsesf In very small doses, it is
tonic, and operates upon the secretions. In larger doses, so as to
produce a decided effect, its action is chiefly directed to the nerrea
of motion, producing a tendency to permanent, involuntary, mas-
»
UATIHIA KEDIOA AMQ PBABMACT.
cnlar contraction. It U sometimes Dscd m parnli-tic affectioni^ *ai
ii8 action appcnrs to be particalarl; directed lo the pnrU nffected.
It has also been recommended as &n antipcriodie ; suppoKd b;
some to posses more permnnencjr of aciioo llian qninliie tii th«
cure of int^rmiuents. Do»e of the powder, 5 f^raius ; of the alco-
holic extract, from ^ to 2 grains; of ttrijchnia, (h>m ,'jth to ^th
of a grain.
AB8E!tic, Jreenicum. U. 8.
What are the propertka and u»»a of Arscnioas Aeid F lotcr-
Dalljr, it is alteratire, febrifuge, and touic, and pccniiurlj applicaliln
io ditioaeca of a pcrio<lical cliaractcr. Tin; vfCneXt should bu care-
rally noted, and when llicrc in anjr disposition lo a;dcma produced,
especially of the face and eyelids, or a feeling of slifTums, tender-
ncss of the mouth, prickling iu tli« eyelids, iic., it should be (lis*
continued immediately. It has been nsed in sdrrhuit. nnoini>lans
ulcers, intermillcnt fever, diseasM of the Itnncs, nnd in cutooeous
disease«. It is an ingredient in nearly all empirical, cit«rnal
remedies fur cancer.
i>o«<;, ^^Xh of a grnin in pill, and taken 8 times m day; of
Fowter'$ lolution, 10 dropH, 2 or 3 times a day.
Mercvry, Hydrargyrum. V. 8.
Wliat are the preparntions of Mercury that are used medicinally,
and their doses as altrraliue* ot tiaiagogruti Mervurial Oi'nf-
merU, or Unguenlum liijdrartjyri ; JUercuria! Piaster, or .Biw-
platirum Hydra rgtjri ; Mercurial Pill*, or Pilula Hydrargyri,
commouly called bltie pills. Dok, 1 pill 3 times a day as a m-
tagogve ; 1 «»ery night, or every other night as aUeraliix. Tlw
ofSeinal pill weighs 3 grains, nnd contnins 1 grain of mercury;
JUrrciirj/ wiUi cliati; or Hydrargyrum cum CretA, dose, 5 to 20
gfaiiis twice daily ; Black Oride of Mprcvry, or Bydrargyrx
Oxidum Nigrum, dose 1 to 3 grains 2 or 2 times a day; Red
Oxide of Mercury, or Hydrargyri Oxidum Jiutfriim, comnonty
called red precipilale, used externally as an etclmrolic and afiinu-
lant — the officionl ointment cnllod Vnguenlum Hydrargyri Ondi
Rubri: Mild Chloride o/ Mercury, or Hydranjyri Chloriditm
MUe, commonly called cafonii;', dose, from J a grain (o 1 grain 3
HATKBIA UXDICA AMD PtlARMAOT.
MB
thncsdAilj; Cnrrosiue Chloride of Mercury, fft/ilrargyri Chh-
ridutK Corrogivum, cominniily called corrvxive fuhtinialf, Sow
trom jtti to Jth of n ifruin 3 or 4 tinipg a dav; Ytthw SulptieUu
o/' JUercvry, or Hydranjijri Sulfthat, Flavut, comnunily cullnil
Turprlti mineral, ilnsc, as an alterative, from | d grnin to 1 groin,
and from 3 to 6 grnins ns an emetic — seldom nscd — lomcUiiiuK lu
an errhine. diliitvd with liv« parts or gtnrch ; AmmonicUed Her-
«ury. or llyitraryi/rum Ammoniatum, comnKmly cnlkul whiU
pnvipUai^, iiwd cxtiTnnlly ; Xilrale o/ Mercury, uiied only m no
oinluicnt, cnlled the Ointment of Nitrate of Utrcury, or l/mju-
enlum Hydraryyri Kitratiti, vonimonlT cftllcd cilrinc ointment Ji
Sfd Sulphumt o/ Mercury. Hydrargyri Svifkurtlum lUihrun^^
cofnmonljr calkd cinnabar, »»ed on\j for riimigittion ; lilack SuU
pburrt of Mr.rvurff. or Ilydrargyri SulphurrAitm Nigrum, tot-
ucrljr called EUii'jpi mineral, scurt-ely evtr uncd B.t pruscut.
Ioddh. U.S.
What are the properties &aA ii»e» of lodtne T It operatn u * '
general excitant, bni particularly of the glandular and abxorbeiit
gyUetns.
Tf long eontinned, or piten in rery large doses, it give* rise to
deraugeiDont of (he dcttous system, restlessaess, palpitation, a mrm
of bnming along the gullet, cxcestivo tbirgt, scute pain in the
Btomftch, violent ommpR. rapid and grrat crnaeialion. and frequent
pulse. The condUion of the system in whicb any of these poisoiioua
effects are exhibited is callci) ioditm. It is used in glandular
etdargements and morbid growths. Dote j to ^ of a grain 3 times
a daj. It is never used in powder, but dissolved in alcohol or a
»atery solalion of the iodide of potassium. Dote of the officinal
linHure, 10 to 20 drops.
Tlie Iodide of Polaggium is ofGcinal. Dose. ! to 2 urnins.
I.wjoVs soiution is iodine 9j, iodide of potassium ifi^. and wuler
Svil. Dose, 6 drops, repeated todine ointment. X} of lard, and
9J of iodine. Also fodinc gr. t, hydriod. potasue ^j, ung.
hjdrarg. 3j, rubbed well togeUwr.
N
HATXRIA UK&ICA ADD PBABMACT
S06
ANTACIDS.
IPhut arc Antacid*? SubMaocGS capable of comlloiDg with
Vid neutralizing acid*.
Wi)nl (iibxiiiiicu nre oitod as antactdsT The carbonates 0/
poloita uiid toJa, ammonia, lime, nud magnetiitL
ANTUKLMINTICS,
What are Antheiminlics? Substances which oporat« on vonu
in the itlimeatarjr canal, and render them casjr gf cxpalsion.
PuiKUociT, Spigelia. V. S. (Fig. 26.)
k
From wliat is Finkroot obininedl It is the root of th? Spig^ia
Marilanilira, and is Loe oiilj' pnrt of the plant wlii<'h it olfidnnl.
Wlint arc its propertic* anil vnfn f It is considered to be ono
af the most powerful of ihc anthelmintics. In ofer doses, it dctor-
DH to the brain, giving rise to Tcrtigo, dimnttss of visioo,
Iptsms, &c. DtuM of the powder for a child from 3 to 4 years
old, 10 to 30 grain*, repealed twice a dnj*. and followed by &
cathnnir^; sometimes it is combined wiih calomel ; of the in/usion,
for a child, fjss to fjj. 3 or 4 times a day, mode with %«i of tho
root to Oj of water; uflea given with Ji>s of senna added, in the
same dose.
PatDBOP Chwa, Atftlaraeh. TT. 8,
Wliat are tie properties of Ibe bark of the root of the J/irfi'a
Ateilarach, or Pride of China? UMd in dnttction, made by
boiling Oy of water wlih |iv of the fretih root to Oj. Dose for «
vhild, 3bs every 2 or 3 hours, and followed by a calhutie.
WoBUSZED, Ckenopodium. V. S.
From what is Worm»e:rd obtained^ They are tie sMdi of ttia
Cfienopodiitm Anlhelmintieiim,
What is the dose f In giibMtance. bmised, 3j to 3ij for a child ;
of tho volatile oil, from 4 to 8 drops for a child, repeated twice a day.
■I^a «
HATBHtA MKBICA A N It fHABMAQT.
sn
riB.».
Whai are the properties oud v»ea of Cowhaoe 7 The spicula
are vemiifii[^, anH net Rivcliaiiically on llie worn). Dote of the
electuary fur an adult, S)t* ; foi^ a vluM 3 or 4 ycat^ old, ;;j,
What is the done of tlie oil <•/ turpentine as an anlhclmintic J
For an aduli, from f ^si to f JiJ, or even more, followed with caator
oil ; for cliildren, in proponlon.
8M
MATSRIA UXniOA AlfO PHAKHAaT.
Whftt is tbe do8e of Stasitoh, or Tin, u an anthelmintic f
From 3j to 5j.
What are the properiiea of Poukobanatx Babk 7 The bark
©f the root IS powerfully anthelmintic ; oaed in the expolsion of
tapeworm. Used in decoctiim (Jij in Og of water boiled to (Jij),
one-third to be taken efery half hoar.
■ lOXi AND ABDIlKVIATlOKf.
TABLE OF SIQSS AND ABBREVIATIONS.
SM
Recipe,
Ann.
Libra »ol llbrro.
ITncin Til uiiciiii>.
Drnchnm •<■! ilrochUMi.
Scnipuliu tvl B<>mpuli.
Oolariui lei oiTliiril.
Fluldgiidii Tot duMoncliB.
Fluittnchian vrl [lui'lrai-hinw.
Jiliiiimum iH njinimii,
CbMrlnU tpI L'horluliF.
Cooblmr T«I eoohlfui*.
CellTrlam.
Coapa> 1*1 OMipi.
rut.
GuTgnrTim*.
Gntliliin irl jcrnti*.
am la Tc] gulM).
IlnuntUL
Infuium.
M1m«.
M*N(ft.
Pilula Tal pflulM.
PdI*!) *rt puUeTM.
Qanntum luOielL
51 EDA.
8«nU.
Tiikf.
or cnch.
A pouiiJ or pnuniJa.
An ounf a or ouhps*.
A dmohin or ilrachmiL
A wruplw nr wru]>l(j«.
A pint or pinla.
A flaidouiicv or fluldoanoei.
A lliildrnclim or fluiilraofami.
A tiiinliii iir niliiiniM,
A pmiill pnpor iir jiiiisr*.
A lipooiiful or BpDOIlfult.
An cyt-walcT,
A gnllon or giilloDi.
A iluauctiou.
Mnka.
A garble.
A in^iD i>r mini.
A drop or f^opi.
A ilrnui^t.
An infuuoQ.
Mix.
A miiH.
A nil lam.
A pilt or pill*.
A po»it»r or powdnv.
A luRioieiit quMilitj.
Wriio.
A half.
EXAMPLSB or OONMOa
EXAMPLES
B.
OP COM\fON
I'UESCIIII'T
S.
B-
L
^ B, Anlimaail al Putuw TulrMla,
^^r ?ut>i<H9 IlicoaaOIBlMBi, Si-
Fiat pultis,
To bo ufcoD In ft wiseglftMtUl cf
•w«*t«n*d valtr.
An n«ti>* finrtle.
B. Iltilnriurl C'hiorldl MIU*.
epulrwia Jalaii*. £■ gt' T.
8. To be tnkcQ in lynip or molnnM.
An ciccllpDt oaihurtio in iho eom-
nieiic«inniil or blllniii tcten,
■till ill h»|miic oiiiiKiuiCion-
ruWerit JnlH)i». fT. X.
TolnHB Bilailralis, 3li,
Hitter,
To be (Bkro in *7Tap or iDOlnaseK.
A bydnLgoKUC DaUiurtio. uiod in
dropiqr And •orora'allii iulliini-
mation of (bajoinW.
SulpburiB. 31.
PotMiB IliUrtnttil, 5IL
Mi*ae.
To b« taken la ayrap or motuiD*.
A I nil live. uwH in pile* and enU-
ncoUB diipatei.
B. Pulverit Ilhci, gr. s.
Miig^noilB. JH.
Fi«l pnNln.
ES Tn bL' tiik«n in ■fnip or moUnta.
A laxBiivf and uilaold. tusd in
(tiiirrhiKn. djvpeiwiii. &e.
B. Pulverla AdiIIb. k'. tii.
PiilniugD Nilnitin. ^\,
Fi*t piilti*, in cburtulM lox dltl-
llglljlis
B.
8.
B-
B.
B.
9.
B-
B.
EXTEMPORANEOtrS
lONri.
On« tc bo taken twiM or tfari^
timca a da; in lyTap w moUmm
A dinretio. employed Id 4rop*y.
fnta^N* Nitmi*, 51.
AntimoDll M l>au«Mi Tftrtratla,
gr.i.
njrlmrpjTi Chlorid. Mitln. p-, *i
F^al pulila, In chulula* aci dl*l<
■tntdiUL
Od« I* b* Ukan •Tf>r7 Vwo honra
in •ymp or molawi.
A rerrigmnt, diapbantlc. and «]•
Unllvf. unci in bilious feiror*l
Uoiially roll*(| mmut favdtrM.
Pnlrerii GukIioI KmIbb,
PotauB Nilralli, ii Ji.
Putrtrig fjioMO. gr. lii.
Opii, dr. ii.
Fiat pultli, in eharmlM mz ditl-
'ii'iiiliir.
One to bp Iflkcii mfTj tbr** boim
In ■jiriip nr molniMi.
A ntlniaUiii diaphorclie. lutd in
TbtiiniKliom and goul afW mtt>
ciriil 'Irplolion.
P«rri 8ubiraibi>nali>,
Pnlvftri* C'lliirnluv.
PalieHi Zmeibrrin. U 3L
Flnl piiWlt, in chkrlalu nz iUtI-
dcnduB.
One la be Inken thr«« time* • daj
In 17m p or nial*Mni.
A Ionic, uwd in djapepnii and
f«D«ni dolHlitf.
PlLU.
PnlnrU ATnoB.
Pnh«ri]t Rboi, Si ^t*.
Eaponia ^i.
^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^r ^^^^^^^^^^^1
"^M
^^^^1 lXTKMPOBAtlKOI!8
' 4
P8 E8CHIFTttJ!ta. 401 M
^ UlfM, «t nam nqoa Hat musa in
oumplicnltd with organia tIm- I
^^F plIolM ilgloU diviilcndn,
ovtal diarai*. 1
f 8. T>o or thnt iv tiv ukm dallf. >t
B. rut>nii> Opii. gt. It. M
^^^ bcdtimo, or before a mvbl.
Pulrcrit Ipei'aousDbM, fT. nU. ^^^^
^^B An cMrllenl luiulite iii huhUntl
PuWcriii Acaoin, ^^^^
^^V con>li])Hiinn.
Syrupl. Si q. •. ^^^^
IT B. Hum PilultniDi Hydriu-gTri,
Mi*r«, vl Hal tiiauK In pllulai duo-
|^^_ l^Werii AloDi,
deciln diTidcnijn.
^^m PulTcrif Khel. u gl.
S. One to b« takfti after MOb alool.
^^H BJiKc cl cum aqoft fitl muss In
Ad anodyne diapborclio, luorul in
^^P pllulu Tlglnii diri'lpnitn.
djifiiicfj and dinrrbna, afUr
1^^ 8. Tllrec to bo lakcn at brillitne.
til* iiKt of laiatitm.
L An kllaratlvo itnd Iniutivc. aiiful
B> Pulicrii Opii,
^^L in oaDatipnliuii. willi Jfenugfil
Piilirrie Ipr^paounnka-. aS, gr- 111-
^^V or (hfl(il«nl bcpalia tciitetioD.
lljdrnrgyri Chloridi Miti*. gf. It,
f B- Puheria Aloe«,
PulTpiif A«aoiK,
^^ EtttBCti QuMsin, H gi.
14yrapi. hS q. a.
^K Otei Anl*l, T)f X-
liltoft, «t Bat raawa in pUulaB tre*
^V ^ ejiupi. q. ».
dlvidnida.
r HU«e, «i Gat muut in pilolM brt-
8. One or mur« to bn inkm it b*d-
1 ginta dliidcnilo.
(iiDo, or ucorUing to drcum-
1 8. Two to bn tnkiii onoi, twice, or
alaDOM.
^^K (bi«t tiutca a ciny.
An aDodjuo. tiaphorMic, and al'
^^H A laiailT*, tonic, and camunatiro.
ten tiro, Tcr7 luefUl imUairhiMi,
^^ niofQl in djipepub
dy>ciitDr7. Ifphoiti pncnmooia,
U B- Pol*' tl<>«<.
mid tarious sihor dupawa.
^^ Sapo Alba.
B. t'iuinbl Acelatla In pulicron trili,
^^H Mjnbn,
gr. «ii.
^H Awnr-vtida, iS ^u.
PulT«ri» Opii, gr. 1.
^^P Mbo«, (it flflt mnHs ia {nlulnii Iri-
Pulv. AcnciB,
f sin la iIiriilaiKl*.
Kj-Tupi. Lo. q, *.
t S. One 01 two lu b« MkcD aCter oncb
Vl flit mania in pilulu lel diii-
^^H mpal.
dvcda.
^^1 llMful ia proinollnR digetlion, nod
8. Ononerylwo.lbroc, orfourhoori.
^^B ntiariiiK puin and uiica«lugM of
An lu-iriiigoni mncti rmpbjpd in
^^■^ th* itoniBcli-
bnmoptj'ali and Dlerlno licmor- m
[ B PoWori* SclllB. >)i.
rhaito. 1
^B iljdnrarri Chlaridl Mltla, gr. x.
M
^^M PolToria AeadB.
MlXTdRU. ■
^^1 STTvpi, ii q, ft.
B. HagnMiiD. ^i. ^^^1
^^B UImw, at flat maMa io pilnta*
^^M
P dNcm 'liridsndn,
TcfTB >inml. tt ('ITando ^^^H
L 8. One [41 bo (skon two or throe timce
Aqua; Acidi Carbaniol, fjiv. 1
^^L • daf.
Pint bau*tii«. 1
^^H A iUnr«ll« and altrrotlvf. niieh
it. To be tnkcD at a draiigbl. Ibp ia\tr 1
^^^H ii'ocl En drop^j't upcf^^an^ whca
tare b«ing woll ■bakon. 1
^H w
^—M
^L
b^^^^l
I *03
KXAUPLKS
OF OOMMOX ^^^^^1
^^L Au agTc«nble ncde of ftdminliiiir-
aqi"" nirniliB («■«; drln n)i>um
^F log mngneiila.
B-ijipc. rt lionitn iiir?: dsnique
K. Mil mil*, 3>.
aqiiAiii reliqoam pnnlatia In-
FtenUM eaiitmi, 3L
funds, ct omnia mlicn.
A>|U» hiillientir, rji*.
S. A titbl«>pBoririil In bi* liiken trtTf
FUl inraaum et cala; dolo •4)**>'
liaur, ur Iwu lioiira, lill it apo-
y Mnfcnmiw oarbonalu, !Jii.
ratet. the miiiun bdne oaok
1 Kl. Mi»I.
lime ««ll uliahfn.
L B. Uii«-(liinl lo be taken crery Ihree
Uied u a gmdo lualiro in dyion-
^^L or four faonn lill it oporale), Ibu
tcrj and diortboea. It ■■ d>uiiI1/
^^f miitun bii}iiis aliiikpn.
knnira by the nani« uf tlt^meni
[ An pinvllpnl oriniiinniiTt aii'l miH
tniiturr.
1 IdiiiiWc. in ll.i(ulaiic« uid pnln
B. EUti-rii. ifT. 1.
In 111 11 1>Diiv1».
Spirilai -Eiliorl* Sitricl, fg().
B. oioi iiioini, rjt.
Tinclum ^oills, ^^^H
PultBi'la Acocln,
Oiymvlli* Colclilol, Sa fjM. ^^^H
SMohnri, uH 5!!.
Syrupi, f^L ^^
Aqiii* Monlbai 11 peri tw, f^iil.
KU Mift.
AcAPinm <il niicohnrum cum lluld-
S. A ii-nipoonriil to be tAken tbree or
nnda dlRiidU Hquni menilm
fourtinifit a day in a lilileoaier.
lrr<<: d«in olvuni ii'ljiof, <t cod-
biiKuilc. u*od in Farriar dropiiy.
lero ; dcDiiup aiiuiiio rellqimm
B, CopnibK,
^^B pNalntim uifunde, et omnia
tiplritus [ATtinduIee Comp., is
^^B
ts».
^^ 8. To l"* Ukkva al a ilnii)[ht. Ihn nii-
Miu'llnpni* AoMin, fgsa.
lure buing wull eliukon.
Synijii. r.jiii.
B- oiei Iiioini, r^i.
Vllvlliiia iiri uiiiug.
Simultcrci deln pauInlimaffuTid*,
Aqun, r JlT.
TvTB >iinul, et oilde,
Miier.
Syrupi. f Ji»,
[ Aqug» Mviitlu* r>p«itai, fjil,
Fl faaiiiL
S. A tahlmpoonAil to ba taktn foul
timpi ft dny, ur inor» frfjupiilly.
Givnn in chronln cntnirh;. and
S. To bu takon nt a drnuglil, Ui* nil-
clirouia npphKlic alTroTioov. Th«
tare bpinj; well ihakon.
d(-tc muat be larger in gonor-
Tlii» and Itie |ire«sdlng rormuln
rh<M.
1 afford ODnvrniont DiodeJi i>r ad-
iVrufrol Matan, ^^^k
minirtcriiiK omtor oil, nhcn (ho
B. Addi Cilrici. f^i. ^^|
■lomnoh it iirituMc. Any "lUizr
OIci Limoaii, IffH. ^^^|
Simul l«rc, at addt^ ^^^|
flxfd oil may be givaa io tli«
Mme way.
AijUie, r;{iT. ^^H
Q, OIci Iticini. f Jina.
Liqoa. •[ adde, ^^^H
Tlnclunn (>|>il, T|P lU.
Putan-o? Ciirbunnli*, q. a, ftd Htn 1
1'bIt. Acncin,
^^^1
S-iocliari, h5 3ij.
MUo«, CI p«r lincmm cola. ^^^|
Ai|iiw MoiiDin Viri'llt; f^lv.
H
Acudam ct saodinTuiii oiiin palulo
B' Sued Llnonij recenlj^ fj'*- ^^^|
10X0. 408 1
^^^^f XXTEM70BAKK0CS rXKSCniPT
^^P Vttumm CuboBMlIf, ^ k ad nta-
Sjwpi, tin. 1
^^"^ nnilnra.
Aqwc SuiUlU, f |l*. ^^1
U UicCB et tote.
Fl ^^I
1 S. A toblMpMsfal 1* im givta wilk
S. A lablcBpoonM to b« Ikkm eeea^^l
I *A oqiMl qaanliljr of ««Mt Vf«*7
rioiwlljr. 1
^^L boor M tvo heat*.
An «ipM<iirmnl and uioJjn* opogh 1
^^L^^ Ab •imUmK itt>pkar«ti« is Urr».
niitnro. 1
B. Acidi Nitnxri. f 3I. ■
^^^^^H^ l^mttMf ffrvrnfiL
Tloctun* OjMI, ((t xl, ^^^
f %. PolMMB Cwboutu, 3iL
Aiutn Cani|)hmv, f^Tui. ^^^|
L^ AqM, fjlt.
Mbee. ^^
^^fe liquft.
8. Oni-foarllt lo b* tslitn etcry Uirw
^ Or,
or four boun.
1 g. FoUww Bi«Btban>tk, jifj.
Bo[<e'a miitniTi u«t<d in djMnlcr;,
^K l^aw. fji*.
diurhcM, and chelon.
^V U^w.
B- Canphono, ^.
P 8. AdJ k litblMp«o&M or tb« i<o>nt!<in
Mfrrh*. Jn.
IL Is the «uo« qfUMllty at Itniou
PuIt. Ac»eit»,
^^B or limr juleo. prttlourij' lalinl
i^ncvhiiri. U 3II. ^^H
^^H wilh » Ulil«rT>aaiiru) of mtMr:
Aqur, fj^Tl. ^^^1
^^M ttnd fiff tbv mUturr. in ■ iriiit*
CBDipliorun CDDi oUobaUi paalnlo
^^H of efftrrrKciieo. ererj hoar or
in palTerem tun ; dtln com
^^H two boor*.
tnjtrrbn. m^ntiit, ct laofhntu cod- J
^^H Aa eiccllmt iliiphorvtio and anti-
Urt ; dcniquo cuin aqua paali- 1
^^B tnotie in ttyvr, >itb dbum* or
tin iutiiilata nuMe. fl
^^H TonltiBg.
S. A lablwpoonful to b* laka n for • V
doM. Ui* miliar* boing woU 1
^^T Atom* Slaturt.
■haktn. "
U B- Pol*' BxtnoL OjreytThuM,
1 Pul>. A<*el». 1. 5II.
\n% raiuiibor. ■
1 Aqua r»rTriiIi>, t^iv.
B- Creio! pr»pant)D, ^l*. 1
^^K Liqus, «t nJi]*,
Miu»ni Pil. Ilydtani, KT. Till. 1
^^H Tini uitimbiiii. f^L
Tinelorot Opii. gtl. tUL ^^^H
^^M Tlnctun* Opii, Ifftx.
PuItoHb Aououet ^^^H
^V Pt. MUl
8(irc)iiirl. Su ,^. ^^^H
f S, A Ublwi|)Oonful to bf Ukaa ocM-
Aquo Cinnuinomi, ^^^|
^^^ tlonallf.
Aqnn. Ur.';. ^^H
^^K Blpcctonnl, dfmulccnl, uid ntio-
Solida ilinul t«e. Jcin llqiiiil* pan*
^^V (!;<>■>> lutcTuI in cftUrrtis] altoo*
laiin liihvr Urfinlun a<{iiM, oi
^H Han*.
Mnnia tniHoe.
^^ B< Anlimonti M roloMm Tutmtia,
A leMpoonfiil (A M \ttktm for «
L er. j.
doM (be mixture b»iiig well
^K Sjinipl S«II1».
»tiali*a.
^^1 Liqiuorii tlorphie Sulphnlii, £E
An antacid andaltrratirvinlalitr*,
^1 r^*^
wrll nilnplvil to (ntiintile ii\nT-
^^^^^ Fi^M^ A«aelM, jil.
rhiFB wilb white aloala. Tb«
^F itSi IZAMFLBS
OOUHQII ^^1
^^L dan vmnttonad li for k child a
B> Qoinia SnlpbtHa, p. xU. ^^1
^^1 jeat or twu old. dim] •nn}' bt>
Acldi Solpliorioi AtOMaUcl. Tlfii- 1
^^H rrponlf'l focir ur tix UmM in
8.rrupi, f^ra. ■
^^B tvint.v^r»ur honn
Aqua UtDlliB PIporitM, rjl, J
^^B Q. Piilvurif Kian, ^ii.
UiM)*. ^H
^^B AqUB ballieulif. fjvi.
8. A tcaipoourDl to b« t«kMi I^^^H
^^B Fi»E iuriipum rl c-ilii; doiii Mcun-
liuur. ur t«B kom, 1
^^V <Juin iirtFin ndniliiea.
A Bood mod* of nJnlBiiiNrlBf m1- ■
^H B. Crela pmpnnU*, jfU.
phslc of qnlnl* Itt lototkfc 1
^^K Tinctuna Ojiii, t^m.
^^J
^^M Spiritiu LaTaiKtnliit ootnpotiti,
IsroaioML ^^H
^^P PalTwi« ArnRiw,
3> Sennto, sill. ^^H
^H 8a«chui, BB ^ii.
tUgncna Salpbatii^ ^^H
^^1 6> A tnbtMpoonful to b« t>k«n far ■
^^H dam. the iniitiiTs beiag itell
MuuM, Si Jn. ^^H
Fnnloult. 5I. ^^^
Aijnoi bulllvdllK, Om>
^^M JL*triiig«nt luiil uitaold, aMfUl In
Mncpm ffT horkin in tm* hiltcr
elnuiD ct eo1a.
^^^^^
S. Qlre > tcaenpfal ^rtrj Ibre* or
^^^^f
four hoon till it ofxmlo*.
^H B- Magnpuloi Sulphittli^ Jj.
Au iiicvlli?Dt puigkliTo {u ftbrii*
^^B 8jru|<j LiiRODiii, f,^i.
complntntA.
^H AquB Acldi rmbonlci, f JtI,
B. Coiumb* Contuiw,
H MUc*.
Zingib*ri( ooulinU, U J«^ ^^J
^H 6. To bv tuh«ii nt ■ drsnght.
Sonnai, ^L ^^^|
^H An tgrecnblD miHlo of adniln!*ter-
Aquni bullienlin, 01.
^^p liiK nalpliNlD of (iingniviik.
Mneoni por hnnuD In tm« lerUir
^H B< PoCaHnc Nilntia, ^i.
olauM Vt cold.
^H Antlnonii <t Poloun Turtratto,
S. A winrglnurul lo b« Inkos morn-
■
ing. noHD. and oToaiiig, or In
^B AqviB flnTialii, tgir.
fmqusnl!;. if It opentM loo
^H Li qua.
niui^b.
^H fl. A Uhltiapoanftil to b» takm trer]'
An ricelleni rcnodj-ln ijtprpu*,
^H Iwn Iiijiim.
miib eonalipntlon uid flkimknM.
^H A r«rngcmit dikpharetjo, used in
B. BplEdlo. |m.
^H
8«nnB. jii.
^V R. Mii|cn«*<ip,8<i1ph>tiii. ^,
llnntiB. Jj. ^^^1
^H Anllnrinti *t P( ijmhk Tartrntis^.l.
Poiniciili. fiL. ^^H
^H Siioci Limoiiii roeoiitli, f Jl.
-tqtio) biilll'tltli, Oi.
^H Aiiiin, fjiii.
M^urprn prr honm In tom htilm
^B MiMO.
flnuiio Dtesta
^B B. A tnlilraponnful to be lAk«n ttpiy
S. A winTgliiBiind to b* ||l**n to •
^^B two hnnn till it operalcs on the
oUlld from two to faurTun old,
^H bowoliL
Uirv* or four limM » ittj
^H^ OmAiI In fexn.
A poirorriil nntlialnninlto.
BXTKUPOBAKEODB PRE80K1PT 1 OK 8.
H.
PalTBrif CtncbonD. Rubra*, ji.
Acidi Sutpharici Aromalici, fji.
AqUB. 01.
HacCTa per bora* dnmlecliDi mb-
Inda kglUtu.
A frlntflwaTuI of lit* iHeu liijiiM
to be ttkni Tor m don.
A Bond tucibod of afhnlnlitsriiijc
PvniTUn borii in coIJ infuaibn.
. Bit. lljrMejiun. gr. x.
Vlnl antim. f.'flj,
Ei^bC limp* fnnr limp* • dtj to in
infini > jnu did, in vhaaplnit-
CQUgh. {llu/ilmiJ,)
. A^. fo-nlcnH. t^^.
Tin! AnlinMinit, T^).
EiL hyofcyiim. p-. I|].
A lf»fpooiiful «»»ry 1*0 boon to
kn infnnl fram >tx to twelTe
UDDtbi oM, *■ n ooagb mlliurp.
( Ko^O
Kii. bvlls'lriiiitn, icr.J.
Ai. diotil. ^.
To infanlH. fiir drops four timta ■
k d^, in vhuopliig cough.
[Wmit.)
TtncL rcriiil. (tt. Ii.
opii, ^t. u.
Aqns font f JJ.
Twonly dropn to a child fmm tun
wwka loonomonih, in colic : if
■ot r*lloT«d In lialf nil bmir. Ivn
drap* moTo— lncr(iulii)[ ilio dosu
M lb* chilli adTitucw In am.
{Diwttt.)
CARJNiaATIVK* Avn AXTAOItr*.
. Mafii. enrb. ^aii,
TincL Aoi. f sJ.
Aq. topnlh. fjtj.
Sjmp. ntlh. fiy.
SI I miilnra.
A icaapoonftil vmry hour for an
inflint or rix nioniho, ti-nubled
witb aoldltj uf the nlonmob.
B. Aquv fniilonli, ^ij.
rciIaMir btcaib. 30-
Syrupi. fJJ.
M. A 'loMPlUpooaful occiuHaimH;.
( IlamiUen. )
B- Polnup) bicnrb. 31*.
Aq. dcitil. f jiai.
Soln.
8. Too to forty dropn dally In Infan-
tile ooDvnlidont. (Uamilioit.)
hvttrvAiMOWOt,
Et. Crctio. pr. lij.
Wosch. gr. (iS.
Crifi, gr. i.
Fi, puW. doni. ittl. doa. Be. W.
8. Oos «Tar}' boar far no infniil.
B. Mr^fbi, gr. tJ.
Amiiian, ictqultnrb, gr. It,
Sm^oliuri nlbi, ^iij.
Mir-ot! tcrviido, ct nddo,
Aq. Dor. anmbucl, JUa.
M. Sit miatiiiii.
8. A Irospniitirnl otn-jr hour in infkn-
tile e.U. ( WaidL)
EXTKCTOSltRTR AKn DlMDXOHTI.
B' Pu1t. Ipocacunnhn,
Caloniclaiiiiii, Ki gr. s.
Saccliar. nlbl, er. 11.
8. fhm or l«n paini c*erj lorotid or
thinl li'iilr, >!■ nn Mpccloinnt in
bronchial Irrluiion.
IJivamim aid SlavnuU,)
B. Dfcoef. poljK- *cn*K. f^i'lji*-
0»jin«l. wlllw, f^ij.
Vini ipMRO, l^lj.
Anlitii. tart. gr. J.
8. Ten mininiH lo b lomplo, ai an
upcctoraot
B. Mini. aoMolat. f|lM.
^K
or OOHHOIt ^^^^^^^^1
^K AquN puns, fjiijo-
^f Byrupi, rjw. Al.
AinuKQiSTt. ^^^1
S. A taaipocmriil eioij two or threr
R. Ity>Ir. c. orela. gj. 1
boun, for kd liifitnt b«iD four
PuW. ipMM, oointK 31), ^^fl
to nix moDtha old.
MiLgn. cub. 31*. ^^^1
Q. Rd. ■Miog. ^M.
T«rt beno aimul. ^^^B
Infus, In «. q. uq. TsrvM. p«r ^ hor.
S. Four (0 «U grain*, u k ■cdntiv*
^^m oolanr, f jW.
for la£uit«. [CfftinJ.)
^H AiMa.
ft. Ci*M» ppL Jiij.
Tinot, tli«buo. gt. sjt Tel ixx.
^^P S^rvp. AltlidtH). f^.
01. oinnBDi. gt. J. ^^^^
g. A. tSMpo«nful CTer; (iro hotin lo
StwhM. »lb. Jij. H^l
KB infant. ( )Pn<((.J
Aq. font. fjij. M. ^^^
g. Potnts. tlH. ^.
8. A tcaspoonrul eTcry two, throe, w
VIn. »ntitn. f;jMi
four bonra. (^onh.) ■
Aquie annlhi. {5].
1
^H EiL glj-cyrrb. ;;). M.
KxTiitNAi. ArpkiCAnoM. ■
Aq. t<r.. t3J. ^H
TluoL onnlhuHd. fli. ^^^H
8. Ooo or two Iciipoonfali for m
infant of twoltc or nightcoa
monllii^ in catarrliitl lurti.
S. AaeiDbrooktloiilAwboopingBOUgb. ■
l/VjTbUI.)
^^^B
B. Pulf. Ip«e*e. gr. UJ.
)J. 01. oliT. f|g. ^^H
TulT. ooiMln,
01. Kuooin., ^^^H
MiHuc*. <]Bib. Ha 3*1.
01. Mrjropb.. U, gm. V
1 Sa'rhnrl lObi, ^. M.
8. AnwnbTontion in whooping ooogb. 1
1 Ft. puliiii <li*ul. In lij aquklBB
B. Sulph. eopri, gij, 1
r»ft-
Pair, unobon. Jm. ^^^H
8. A poviIcT vterf two boon in
Aqn., t%ir. ^H
wboopln^ avDKh, ( Vvtgv.)
8. To b« npplisil twiof K dnj lo ft
B. Unutune opii oamph. f Jj.
1 Vln. nnlioi, f,;"*.
g»ngr«n« of tli« obock.
{Dr. Cmml)
8ucc. glycyirb. ^iij.
BATsa,
Puir, g. Bcnulni. 3IJ,
K- PoUm» mlpbiir. Jvj.
Aqiin femul. fjij.
Aciuip, Ibj.
1 8. A leiiBpoonful erery two or tbrne
Tbli batb diaWra rtnm lh« utillatsl
^^m haan diirinj; the night, lo ■
B*ri|to wiitar, In cuntnining half
^^f ebild lii Dionthi old, in (ronble-
Iho qtutntlly of latpburot of p(^^_
■omo cougb. {Dnrit*.)
^^^1
B> Emulsia nmyitd. ^i*.
3. L'>odlnp»n. (ff. A* AtlbM.f^^
8ymp, nimpl. Jj.
fi. Sulph. nibllm., 1
Oum. trnRin'iinlh. gr. ti. M.
Acplnlis pTumbi. Ek ^, H
^^ B. To bo jitcn by tho lertipoonfiil.
Zlncl aulph. JIB, H
H (ir. iTm ^vo
1 i
8. Dm<1 In p*ot«. {H 4t U ITdMra.) 1
~^^^M
^^^IP BZTBHPOnAKBOUS FB BBCRIFT tOXS 401 1
En n ATA.
STnip, TiolH, fjij. ■
B- Syrup. ii«p»». rgrj.
Bene odmiioc, el adile, fl
ItMOeL km^rli, f^Tlij.
AquB mealb. f|J. M. 1
8. Id diurbo* of ioruiti.
S. From f jj to fgij eTory Uiiid hoar.
{H. 4i to Maltm.)
until tu vBuct U pnxluao<L
B. Cup. pi^AT. No. |.
(iCvontMi «nJ JtaunteU-i
J)«ooc. lini. Ibuj.
B- loftiid tinnnn. JJ.
Aqua mcuthB, Jh,
Maeiidl*, 3J' ^^^H
Minnie, jU. ^^^|
TinoU thci, 3). ^^^
Sjrrap. rosm. t^ij. M. 1
(ir. A ta JTatCTK.}
B. C«p. p»pii». gy.
A<)iiip, IbJ. (£r. lb) £y/im<.)
B- Amyli. 3J.
AquK. Ibij. (J7. da Sn/ant.)
B- IHor, titOimnldl*, 3^.
Aquw. Ibj,
B. Fl cii«n». For icfuitilD «aUo.
S. Prom 3) (0 jO tvvry thinl hour.
(AVwinn and JVuunmJI.)
B. M*^. pnloio. Ju. H
PnsiMTtvu.
Put*, rhal, itr. *J. ^^^
B- !'■>'*' n't- J'lap- RT. XZlV.
Snvohar. *lbi. 3). ^^^|
^^K C>1am«lkno*. gr. W.
01. mcliib. gt. ij. ^^^^
^^U 8«uch«ri bib. 5^, U.
Aquft, f^uu. ^^^^
^^H Fl pulrii. dirid. In s]] pnrtM
S. A duarlipoonful eror.T tvo faonn. ^1
^^B vquitlcB.
(//. rf-^nir.) 1
^^^ 8. A l4a*paenful )»!« 11 d«y for k
1
^ lU monlhs' lafnst. In otutniDttoD
SMinot. fl
^K «f lii« bovcli. ( IFmA.)
^H
^^^ B- CUomelanoa. gr, Itj.
B. Vbl uiCJiD. i%—. ^H
^^H PnIt. rhei,
Bjrop. iltiifDiB, f Ji- ^^^
^^f Ol*04ao«li. rcBDtO, IS 3J.
r Ft. pulrii.
ft A i«iuipooiifiil tvtry quarter of an 1
houi to a cbild tbrwi or four 1
^^^ ft OB»-llkii<i of the abaTs qaimtitj U
nonihs uld. { H'oidl.) 1
^^m * dot* for Ml laUnt, *» a tnia-
B< PdIi^. ipsoac. gr. x^j, ■
^W Um. (/V««JW.)
Syrup. alntpL f Jj. '
1 B. 01. rioini r^ilj — (t.
ft A tMapoonfal «T*ry qowtM of u
|^_ PuIt. inciK, 4. •.
bour la an inlftal Gtc or lix
^^1 Aq. fiBn!«. f^ij.
moDlha old.
^^1 UannM, ^u.
^^H FSkI imolaio.
B. VIq. anlim. 318.
P ft A J«»ortjpoonftil, rcpcfttod ivrery
1 hovr liU it aporaMi. (^<?wiiA. )
B. (H. rioioi, f Jb.
OiTmol. toillv, f3ij.
S. A teaapoonful for an infant at Iha
^_^ Byrop. nm, f|«.
B. Aq<i», fJJ.
^B Tltel OTi DD.
Vini ipouD. f Jm.
^^^ TInat *aDD», jIm.
Byrupi, fjM,
I ft Om mt two ipoonfali for na infttnt.
ft On* or two drachni ft^uoatly.
1 S- Muhk, Jm.
tin Tomitine voniot.
1 Ennltlc u*b. f JM
(£^<ai»«i anit Mamttttl.)
^fc KJ~^^
^^^^^^^^^^^^^^B^B^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^I
1 408 SXTKMPORAKIOUB F& COOBIPTIOH t. J
^^P ToNioii Aa» BnMctAsnd. Tin. opll, ^ ^^^|
B F«rri »rt. 5J,
8. Anodjmo collj^riun. To be nud
Sjrup, limpl. q. a.
wb«n Ibtro it groal p^in.
M. Ft. boU, No. iij,
(yadWM.)
B. Ax • lonio for dcbllllatnl lafaiiU.
B- FltiTM Uithtmtdlf,
{U. del £V<iM-)
AO«t. ooTDiuun,. Sa Jiv.
R Clnohouie, Ju.
A OOmnioD ivTulsive.
Aqun, IttJ. M.
(if Hh Eii/ant.)
S, To 1m >i>»J u kd (iDprnn icbcQ tb«
B. CaUplMin. ODal. IbkJ.
alDmach rcjaob DlncUotift.
VnK.r«daM.^. M.
( H. da Xi^am.)
Cfornl 1« bwten tha lappunttloa
B. Aqua deitillBE. fJlH.
of k plil»|i;lnaooii« luiauf^
^m Quiiitt iJlhulpb. p. t).
B. PutT, lini. i|. a.
^^H A«t'l. aulpli. Hroinal. gtt. nj.
Dbooo, rail, iilth. q, •. M. .
^^ Synii'i cary»ph, f,5"- M.
Ad cniullifnt oBtapUim. ^^^H
1 8. From one lo two tlraolimB thrioe a
B- Calaplun. emol. ^iv. ^^^H
1 dflf. [KruHioa and JfawmlL)
Parlna ilnap. ^w. M. ^^^|
^^ U;. Sal. Iitartis, igr. ij.
U>«d M a MItulliTa. ^^^1
^^L Acid. Bill ph. gL X.
(tf, i/m fittou.)
^V Snevliiiri ii)l>l. 3J.
P Aqtui font. U,
Stihci.ait.
^^ OoMy 5J in aliroiiio atoget of choI«ra
B. 8p, ainiii"". Mpom. (ju. ^^^J
^^L infkntiun. iCkapman.)
Sjrup. altfacn. ^^^|
^"^ W;ki Wnn.
AqoB fivnicull, f^J. H. ^^B
1 It. Laolia n«. Omi.
8. A Uaipoonful for an mfKal crerj V
1 Vin. Mlb. .^ »ei3«j.
baur. (Avafaa.) fl
^^ 8. Doil ttit milk, tban ndi th« wtn*.
ALTRaATtra. H
^^B Bktihiai. AfPtioArtoxa.
B- Calomelano), gr. iij. ^^fl
'^ B- Onguont. cetMci, Jj.
AnijU, 3*. ^H
Oxyii »in«i.
Sofcb. »lb!, 3ita. M. ^^H
full. Ijcopodi), ii •)■•.
Ft. puWl) dirid. Id iU paMtfl
S. Dieful in ulooraliun of tlio vjreltdi.
B(|uiiloa. H
{Hu/iland.)
^^ AquMfarronC |iT,
S. On* IbrlM a dajr In infiatU* I
■j-phiKa. (ITmiJl.] 1
^H APOIRECAIIIES' WEIOIIT. CT 5:, Load., St., ZMi ^^|
^^B Found. Oiuocs. Drachm*. SoraplM. CMlfc^^^H
^m lb 1 = 12 = 90 = :f8a B GTOO ^^
^H j I ■■ S = 24 c= 4W fl
H «0 ^fl
H 3 1 « gr. » ^m
DIKTltlO rSSVARATIOKB. 4dfi
AFOTQECAKIES' OB WISE MBA3DaE. U. S.. Hub.
OiHon. PIam. Fluidamioca. Ftuiilnuilims. Mlaiou. Cable fnebe*
CMig. I = « » 128 = ma = 61440 =• Illl
0 1= le = ]28 = 7CW) = 'is-ers
fj I = 8 = «0 ^ 18047
DIETETIC PREPARATIONS.
BISCUIT JELLV.
Wliite biioait, Jir, wikter Oiv. boil <lo«n one hiiir, itrnin. miporulc to Qj
•dd whita ngar It;), red vino, Jir, cEniumoD Vfttor, 3]. In dobllil; of tha
[ dlCMtW* OTfUu.
HARTSnOBS JELLY.
Huulufn ■hft*iag^ Jj, wator. UIt, bail la u^, itrsiai vann afal* wllk
onagt juloc, Jj, wlili* tannr, J>j. sherry, Jt.
ASOTHKR.
■haTiagi. Jvlll. wawr, 0!t, ball, utrato, add vbll* vlna end
iCll, jii, or, If u T<>r; clonr jflljr ia rrriuirvd, »jTUp of linpgar. 3** I
clarify «r!th tii« oliite oT loo tfgt, and ■Irnin, fluToring Willi olimamoii «f
knoopaaL
8A0O JELLY.
Soali Mgo in vmler for an bonr. pour it off, adding mara, ball liU lb*
1» tniMiiamii, tbwt atlU »in« and Ruipu.
TAPIOCA JELLY.
Soak It la wmtcT t«t nine boun, tb«a boil It ^oily U11 qall* daar, and add
(tnon-Juiog and [levt, wina, nojar, and clnnamua.
GLOUCESTER JELLY.
KIct, (ago. pent! barlry. Iinrlibom abniiiis*. Knd. Erin|[ii, «n<il). ^. bull in
R^ij of *a(cT tw Ibj, and drain ; nuirilivr, ilitkulvvd in brutb, wiuv, or milk.
ALMOSD JELLY.
SwMt alniond*, btanobcd. jji. *hjl( nignr. 31J. water, JIv. Rob Into an
amuUion, Mrain, ■iwl add raallad liatttlioru Jolly. JtIU, orange Uanar waWr,
gi. MMoee «r lemon, gll. i\).
3&
110 DIKTXTtO l-RKrAXATIONB.
BBASDE'S JELLY.
Oreund Jalap. JSI. wkiw, OtU, enlclnod UAiinMia, jiii, toO to • JeQjr;
Out MbJMt to gnw noialdj.
CREME DE RIS.
Kev, three ipoonfult ; boii in two pints of ymUr to odv. rtrain ; fcdi] **■>«!
kimonib, No. x-, bilior •Imou'li, No. t., make an cmulNon iritli (ogkr, ■ hill*
flinnunon or onnBO-flow»r nitttr, •nd drink It irtmi in Uie nonung,
LSLVULASS JEtXY.
IringUu; ^li, water, two pinti, boil to ana, timn. and wld milk ono pint,
■liitc lugaT ouidy, Jl. SutrttiTc^
CHICKEN JKLLT.
Cut k ehick«n Into naall piMMi bruiw Ot» bwt, mkI p«l the wboU into k
■tone jar. nith > oow thai wlU idkIm It mtcr-tight i«t tlujkr In ■ l>rc«
kiflllp of bolting nntpr. and kti'p It bulllni; tat Ibieo boura. Th*n Hlinin ulT
tbu liquid, ind Mitwii it uliitht!)' nitli irnlt, pfpjirr. Hod niMe: urwitb loaf
■ugiir uid lemon-juio*, luconllng to Ilia condition of tliB patient roar wbom It
In Uiendod.
BICE JELLY.
Mil B t|iur1«r of n pontid of rlsv, picked mid wnsliod, vllh Ibii of loaf
(ugiir, aixt JujI luiSciont nator to coror It. Uuil till it bocoiiinH • KluUnoni
maw; lb«Q Mnia and »MMn «lUi iiihal«Ter ma; b« Ihougbl proper.
BREAD JELLY,
Dnil • ^nart of wat«r and mtter it t« ««al. Tako ima-lhlrd nf ■ ahponOT
loaf of bread, ilioa It, para off lb* eruM. and toaai to a llftbl bsown. Then put
it inia tlio vator, pinoo i< nn but ooula in a toiprpd |inn, and boll it gantlf, till
jitu fliiit, by putting >onie in a ipoon to cool, thnt tiie liquid baa bacome a
jelly. Strain llir»iiBl> a c1i>ll>, mid *vt awaj far uao. Wb*& it ia to be taktai,
vans a loMUpfal, ■«*el«a it nilb au^r, and add a littla cmlad lanuw-pad.
ARIIOWROOT JELLY,
Mil three tabloapoaafnla of the beat Bemnda nrrosraot In a laaoopM of
irater till iinite innimlb ; cotor It, atid let it ttaiid ■ iquarlcr of an boar, rut
tlie jetloB pFr1 uf a lemon iiilH a pi»t uf watn, and boll to anr-balf. Then
lake nut Ili« toinon-pocl, and pour In the dliMilTad arrawroot, wliilr the water
■> rlill biiitiiii: : add tuiriciniit ablle fU|car lo ewaotan it well, nnd let It boll
togctlivr for Hve or ill miiuitef. It inn]' be (HevlenoJ, If thoaght iieei'*Miry,
wltli lira Mupoonfuli of wine nnd lome |p«ied untmvg. It may be boiM ia
milk inal«ad of water, or In wine and waltr, nooonllng lo Itaa oondiUon of Ik*
palioDt.
i
BIBTETIO PRXTABATIOKa,
411
PORT WISE JICLLY.
Melt JJ of tringlkM in a litll* Hftnn wiiWr. atir il into » pint oT p«rt ulna,
•deling 3U of mgar c&n<tjr, Jj of gaai Arabic, and hnlf a nulnirjE. gnttil.
tlix mil well, kivl boil It (rn mlniilMi, or Itll iliorotiililr ditsolftd. Then
mva tKrough niii«tin, uid cool.
TAPIOCA JElXr.
T>k* of taploei^ two qioanfbli. water, onn jiiot -. boll {^ntljr far >n hnur, oi
unlil il Mnuoi«B K Jellj-lilw appiiiimir*, Adil ruRor. wine, ami nutniFg. with
lanoii •Juice lo luit ihc lula and th« nftlnr« of the tasc. (Thla ii impronil
hy KinLinit lb« Iaplac4 well, aiid kllowlng It to itccp for fitu or tix lioun,
EbuiKinE Uie ii*t*r itirM tinw; Ibcn proeoeil m trnfoK.)
sAoa
Wkih ta hm or IbtM oaten, ind lol It aonk fnr two or tbrrt baut«. To
k HMVpAd of M^ allow * t|iiiirl <ir wntrr. und wnno of Itio peel of a lemon.
Blnnar tin ntl the prainn louk itftiinpureni. Then add wlao and natoiog, and
bod tOfolbw lot a few nlnntcs (or pUIn, Triili mtik).
BAHLEY WATKK.
Wa*li clean tame pearl bail*^, and to JiJ of barley add one qnart of water.
Add a hn rai'liw. or nnih« IcnoD-iHiel and *u|[ar, anil b«ll clowlj' till rodnctd
one-half. Th«o alrain «nd twoeUn. An nouririiineBt in Inflannnaloirj dlicate*.
BICK-WATEE.
Take of rice, ^(J ; waib it well, nnd add Ino ()uarti> of water. Boil for H
boar and a balf. and ilien add fugnrind niitcn*|r. a» inu«h ni may benqatrcd.
To b« talioo ad ttttlvm. Mixed niUi milk, (hii la an eacellont diet fur c bitdroo.
i
VEQETABLE SOUP.
Taka one potato, coe Inmip, and one onion, adlfa a Utll* celery, or «1ei7
(0«d. 61i«e, and boll In one quart of water fur an hour ; add aa niMb aatt a«
U agreatlile, and ponr the whole upon a piece oTilry touL To be used wben
animal food would be improper,
INIIlAN ORUEI,.
Put three large tablenpoonfiilB of Indian meal, ilflrd, into a riiiart of water
In a large bowl; waeh wltb aevervl walara, turning olF the wntn- u ibe nr*1
•eltle) ; then bull for twenty minntee, itirrinic "1 'he while : add a little Mil ;
Iben iitrain tn't nwerlra, a'ldinic a tillle butter, wine, and natmei;. !f the euo
rrqiilra. It ihould be taken wnrm. Oalmnl Qtvrt niaj lie {iirpFired In Iba
■am* ■B>' ; but it made of CMtte grit*, It ebonld be etnuned. after boldac,
and tlicD MUOUd.
41S
DIBTXTIO PBIPAmATIOHft.
TANADA.
Boil aome ilitw of noft brou) Id a ^unrl of waUr tor five Biinntor Hen
baal Uin brtrnl >in<m(li in ■ >l«Hf <li"hi miiiiig with il ■ littl* at Ihe «Bter in
vliich it liM btan beilvil i mix wilh it a bit of rrmli butiar, anil lugnt, uid
nultnvg, KoooTdlng to oirciimiUnoei. Or, it ma; ba mail* bj graiinj[ toiat
broiui. or grollng or pouaclLng a few cracktn ; yoai on boiling wtUst; boat
It woll, aiitl add *u(iir uul Qutnwic. <■■' elniiiLiuoB.
BOILED FLOCR.
Take tl); of fine flour. I40 it up u tlgbc u pouiblo in a liaon rag; dip it
frequanll]' in cotd water, aiid dr«dg^ lb« DuUld* with flom till a cnut \»
forni«d iiti IL Tlieii biiil until it bvonutM a hanl drj maiu.
This nia; he grntod and prcpiu«d in th« Bamo manner as arrowroot, for
vbieh it i« an excgllont sulwtitiito.
BEEF TKA.
Cut Ibj of l«an beaf iuta alirvdit. and boil fur twvolj' minulM in on* quart
of wuk-r, tnkiiig olT tbaHumu UrUoa — ofioQ cooting: atnua. Terjnoariib*
log and paialablc.
ESSENCE or BEKF.
Fill a pound ef lean b«cf, Ibinly iliccd and Bllghlljr lalted. Into a potler-
bottle, or Jnr, cIoboI^ corlicd. I'lnct thli in a T«9Bel ot cold water, and boU
for an hour or mors. Tlinii dcuat and ikin tlio lli)uiil. OhWltrn Ita maj
bo madu ia the Mme waj.
CHICKEN WATER.
Take lialf a cltlokcn; itrip off nil Ibe fit, and break tli< boaea; add t»o
qaarli of walor, boil for flfloon or Iweolj' mluatu*, and aaaion vitli Hit.
UCTTON BROTH.
To one ponnd of lean mattoo. aUow ono quart of waltf ; aaMOD with a*
llttlo Mlt, and lomo pardo?. nnd piiC In aom* Urn* r'oOMi of the truot of
brond. Boil rtnwly for two or :hro« liour", BliimminK cnrpfully. B*cf, real,
«r chiokcn brolh oinjr b« made in the Rnmc tnsnuor. Vigptubln. baric;, rlc*.
&e.. ctn be added, if cipodlent. Million broth ma; be niado rnorp tponliT;,
by taking tlircn chop* ; beat the meal on bolb aid**, and alico thin r put into
a oaiicp pan wilh s pint of wntt^r. a lidle Ball, and aome erotta of bread, or
■ome paritte;. nn<t a Email onion iliced Ibin, Oonr the aaMo-pan. and boil
Out: iklni. and in half an hour It will be ready for nn. It rvndero anutton
hrolh more palatable to trWf the chop* before boiling.
^
INFUSION OF MALT.
Take tlie grmind malt, Oj, hot water. 01^.
•train. Add lugar or lomoD-Juloo If Dccauarj.
lofaa* for two bonrt, aa<
I
^
DIKTBTIO FBBPABATtOffa.
WINE WIIKV.
41S
3cXi % fin! of milk, mi, vheii bdiUiig;. ailil k litrg« wiooglua of ShenT' or
UwlatM vtur. Lot U boil agoin, nnd ihen remoTo it (row Uic Bre and let it
■tMiiI • ftw miiiuU*. TliHii rouiDTa tlia ounl, pour llio wlioj iota ■ bowl, and
BBSNET WUBY.
Wiuih > *n»!1 Ml of rtnntit, klinot (wo iiiclm* iiqii»r«. In ooM walor, lo r^
moTD tho Hill. Put it into ■ tcnoip. unil puar on lultrwnnn wtArr tnonssh t«
oofra it. Let il itAOd ill night, luid in lli« morning utir lonarl niklor iulo a
^aarl et wiirni milk. CoT*r It, ■in'l *tt il DP>r tlie l<r«. till a Ann aurl U
formod. Pour off tha •rhoj'. >nd it wttl b« found n ver; oooling nnd pnltlubU
drink.
CALVES' FKET JKt.I.Y.
Ttke two rialiwi' het, nnd add to th«n one ^llon of water, wliivh ruduoe.
hj boiling, to Olio qmirL Strain, iiDd, whsa culil. iklio cnrnruMy. AiU tho
trhlta of nix or alElic oggt. well bi>uten, n |iliil of iriiio, h«lf n pound of loaf
Bunnr. and lh« Jnica of four Icintin!. and Ivt (hem bo w«lt niiod. Boil lbs
«b>i1(i for a f«<r niiimlMi. rtlrri'iit cnimlnntl/, and pRwi it thruu)cli a flannel
irtr&iner. (Wine should ba umillrd in rutne ouei.)
BICE GRUEL.
Tah« ofpnund ^^o^ JJ, clnnunon. Jj, Wiit*r, Olj, Btril ffr forty mi tin tM,
adding llio oinnimun nour th< aono^l>ian. Strain and awooltci, and add wiao
If lilOWMIT.
DKAK TEA.
1U» of frosh wheat bran, Oj. water, Ihrco quann, Boil down one-tliird-
■train, and add nigsr, hone;, or molanof. aosordlug to tho (atio of tho pationt.
LEMONMDE.
Tiake of fr«h lemoo-juiot, Ji*. freih lomon-peel, ^m, whit* •agar. ^i»,
boUing WBtor, tbroa plnti. Let thi^m Hand till ould. and th*a irtrAlu off for
010. In feiort, it Uttio apirita of nllrc mnjr bo add^d,
TAMARIND WATKB.
Pal Umartmlx into a pitcher or lumblori till It It ono-Iliird fiiU; then fi.
it up with cold walor, Doi<r it, and tot il infuvo for k qiurtor of an hour or
t&OfOh
UOLASSES POSSET.
Put into a <aao«-pan a pint of beat moluwea. a teaapoonful of powilered
while ffingrr, and n quarter of a pound of fromb bullsr. Simmer on hot coala
for lialf an hour, ullrrlng fraquontly. Then *tir In IIidJuIo* of two iKiaoafi,
or two tablvspnnnfult of linear; ««**r llio pan, ftud Ut il itBad bj iba flr«
tivc miniifei longer.
35-
I
I
1
414 DIBVaTTfl PBBVABATIOIIS.
COCOA.
BoU two omoci of good eocok in » qaari of wnler, tad u «>«■ «■ it Mb
Mt It OB etuis t« rimtner gtollj for ui hour or mora. To b* and hot.
TOAST WATEEL
Tout eoniR piecM of bread brown [oot bnrnl), then pnt Ibeta Into ■ pitcher,
■ltd fill it op witb boiling italw. Let it at«nd tilt cold, thMi itnin iU kBd pal
U into > dsMnter.
QuAaTHTis or Onim oohtainbd a Dimkni PBirAsiTiovi.
Linimontam Opii- ~ ■ ■ ■ gr. i^ .._.... in f^iT.
rania S&poniB oomp _ « gr. j „ in gr. t.
KIdIb StjraoiB oomp ^ gr. J > in gr. r.
PuIt. Cretffi camp. o. aplo .T...,. gr. J ....__ _ in gg.
PuIt. Ipesacnanhn oomp gr. j in gr. s
PuIt. Rino eompoiitup gr. j _, ingj'
Tiiictnra Camphors oomp gr. j In f ^.
TineturaOpii gr j in Wiit-
ViBum Opii gr. J in 1|PiLi.
Tinclnra [odinii camp. coDtAins gr. ij of lodins in f^,
ODgnentura lodinii comp gr. t in ,'^sai
Ongnenlam Hjdrarg. Fortios cootiioa ^ of mercarj tn ^j.
UngnentniD Hydrarg. Hitini " g} •• _ in Jij
ALCOHOLIC BTIIXXOTH OT VIHKS,
41B
TABLE
Or mi Alcobouc SnEraTu or WiJiu. IIt Chuimiaov.
Pvt »nt, of ■)•■
Pm **flD'- of
Port. weuk*M,., ....,.,.. ......».*...
moan nf vfion vioft ...'•—.■«•»•.*.•'»<>»«—-
— — tiron^Bt -■****■*- ■■«<««.**.M*.iti*k Ma<*«*«--i**->i*>i-'-
WliUc Pofl _.„„«....
SlierT}'. wtuktU „... _ ^.
niami i)f in win**, ineliidinK thoM T*r; loui; 1
kept iocwk. ....«»...»... S
■ itrongvat
— DiHii of 0 irinc* v«Tf loaa k«pt in oulc in I
(!■• Kut lodloi _ f
MiitT* <(ft XrrM
Uvloir*. piion^al
wmkt'nl / [ndlM..
Itppl Iuhk ia cn«k in Emc I
T«n«riiro. long in oaak DtCtlamta ^
C»rel«l „
Dry LUbon - - -._...._
Shim _„ „- „
AmontillkJo >
Clnret. > Ural gronrth of 1811 „„...
OlialMQ Uloiir. flnt erowlh of 1S3&. _.......„
K-wiii. tireiiii'l )ii(ivlb o! 1^26- — .,~>
OnJiiiar)' Cl'irrt, > taporlor " tIq or<liiiidr« "._„....
BiTta All* ...
HklMey ~. -
BodiahclnM-, MpBrior qtwHi; « » .-_.....
Infrrior " „..-...__._„,..
Uinkaoticr, *upwbr qoaltl^ _ _„
OiW Ediaburicli lit^ Vfure hoitling _..«
ThlHlDtklD two jrckrsin bolllf
Sapattor London Korler, ftmr nentliB bottled.
I4.»7
18.20
17.10
14. [IT
IS.tlH
1G.ST
1S.17
14.72
l«.!M
H-OB
IU.00
1:1, tU
1G4»
ID. 14
12.»^
T.7t
7.78
16)
8.99
B.S1
1S.H
6.40
6.5HJ
T.W
6.m
e.08
6.8S
8(1.56
83.01
87.21
SI. SI
W>.89
33.60
sa.i2
3:!.UI>
a7.o4
SU.M
Bfi.Sl
!iO.-il
S3.G6
84.71
2S.30
27.a0
10,H
17.08
1A.H
1R9«
22 8ft
2fc«7
IS. 44
16.19
16.15
12.00
13,40
11.91
TIm renilla of tb« »hort table v«ra obtun«d b; dlititUtion, whieb «*•
apt>U»l with neb ooDtriTaoea for aoruncj. tbul ctkHj the whnlv cpirit nnd
wilier wr^re .ilnUlled oTor wUhout * traoo of •mfjrreQmi, ind witboot Ihp ton
of mure tliaci bvtWRrn two and tU (crain* in SDOO, From ibo quuillt? and
dfDiitf of Th« i|iinl, Ibe mtiffil of abuilutr Btcohol of tha doudl; 'V'.{.i>, ••
*«[| u lb« valvmi of prnof iprril of tha donaltj VIH, wan enlcuiiKiHl fnini th«
tatilr* of Klehl«r. founded on Iboic of nilpln. Dr. CbHitispii ri'markB Ihm
the alcoh'ilic ■treniiih of TRriuu* Mm|)1v" of ihe •am? kind of wins bears no
relallfln nbaieierto ibeiromnierciul value, and ii ofien very dllTerenl from
what *« 14 be indieated b^tbe ta*M awn of aa aipcrlenead »ln«-tMUr.
416 COHPAKATIVE TASLK OF HlItlHR, DROFB, *0.
TABLE
SHnirina tiik DirrKiic'iox bktwiiiii MixiHt. Dnur*. ind Oi^im* <it vaiiioii*
UiDiciimL Liqi'iu PBEi-AiiAriDtii or tuk ra*RHtnard!u or Tiix [Tsitkii
&TAm, Ad. (ynini Kilmarili and Votcutart' " Munncl »/ MoUria Jftrfwa,**
•diud by Drs. Toobu aii'l Dumhu.J
!(«. of
diupi in M
i
Sulphilrin add
ftalphurli: Ciller
Kvcdllnl nleohul „.._.,„,..,_
Nlrrio»Ti<l
A<T((io RcM (orjrulnUitiibla)
Muriaiic acid
Oil of wormtptd iCIimop. Aitlhrl.)
^^^— ]>«p(u>riTiiiLl. <ti nnievecl... \
,< BWFft nlaiani], oU*t. pal- V
tnik christi.... ..J
■ elovw,... _
- elnnkmoii—.. „_.... . ...
Oop«lbit -.. _
t>iliit«d nkotiot
Awillinridn. kiDo,dlgitnii>.ana- ^
fmlldiv, ■iilphurlfl aeld. colcbl- i
oum, opium, ntltrlon, Kaiiacum J
Tinciurs (voliilSIa) orTiUriaD, of \
^ttiiwum /
Tincture of muriate of iron
Wine (Tfneriffp) _
(anliinnnlnl)
of iipiiiiii |8ird?n. laodao.)...
of olt'liipmo root » \
orcolvhirum fcfldit .......Hi /
Vinegar (disllllod) _
of ii|iiuin I black drop).. )
ofciilrlilmiin „ >
of "r|llill J
Wnti^r fdiiiDlid) n ,
I . Bolniiou of hjrdrooif. neld.*.
i (olullon of niljihnriu aoM 1
(I W7) I
BnTiilii'ii of nilrio ncid. do,,.
■ • folulionornminoniii (ulronic)
- ■ Milntion of ■■nmonia (wenkj
»o1ulion of bjilriml. puian...
- solution of arvBiilto of jiritJiK.
>0
M
it,
28
40
IB
40
40
40
40
40
40
40
40
44
30
24
SO
S5
le
se
16
IS
17
17
18
16
18
11
No. or
Na, at
Bilnlmi Id
l^>P* in ?n
M IllVt*
tnlnt.
13.8
SG
8
00
8,0
67
11.2
2i.2
10
40
23.S
ia.t
10
60
10
48.ri
10
MS
10
82
10
40
10
43
10
43
10
SO
e.i
60
1S.8
26
Ifl.S
36
1G.8
80
16
29
21
SO
1G.S
26
2A.6
17.6
SC-C
17,6
S8.S
n
38.6
17
S2.3
18.6
sen
ao
■i-i..i
•iO
■i1
30
!*-. of
Krmliii Inn
"l»
S
T.I
18
10
32
8
9
11
12.6
10
S.6
».S
8
8
18
in.a
18.T
18.7
20
IS
2-I.S
■H.6
£3.5
SS.S
S3
SO
SO
80
*Pi*(ikt«d aooording to Ih« fraeta* of Ibe Loodan ApotliacarlM' Rait
PART VI.
SURGERY.
SB
(41TI
•<l
PART VI. — SUEGERT.
Wbat Is IiiBaniiaaiion f It la a coiidiliou of b^pcrnmia, or of
too mucli blood in a pari, with Its motion portly iiicrcnsed, and
partly diminished.
What axe the tt/mptoms of In Ham ma I ion ? Unnsual rednett,
heat. »welli»g, pain ; sod the function ut the p~rt b nho perverled
or ftrreated.
Tlie rvitne»* In produced by an hicreoaed quantity of blood, or
a relatively lucrcasid quantity of the red <!cir[:jacleA, or lioih to-
gether. The hue and degree vary Mro.^liiiK to the iateii.illy, nud
wilh the tlsau«a affected ; and are [lermnnenl.
Snot ia produced by the incretued quantity of blood, and Iho
more ntpid oxiduiiou of the timueg.
Swrlling di^pendit upon increnied quantity of blood, and rrocn
elTution of lymph, serum, pu>, Ao.
Pain depends upon prcHsuro upon the nerrei, aiid the ftnction
of KeuKibility ta also exalted. It U IiicreHsed by prewurc of lh«
hand, ur uthurwiie ; unil vnrioH with the part affected.
Sometimes thene ayroptomx are not nil prcKunt ; one of thtm
muy be ab.ient. and yet inflanimntiou exim.
now has iiiRainmittiou been divided? Into acute, chronic,
ht:aHhii. and unheailhy.
Ilovr ninny ttaijet are there of inQumtnatiou ? Two ; the cold
aud the Ao(. In the flrat there are coldiieaa, languor, nausea, and
a sniall, quiclc pulse. In Ihc second, the slcin is hot, pulse full and
hard ; there ia thirat, and the part becomes awelled and painful.
It is not, however, always accompanied bv conkliintioual aymptoms.
\
BDItaBKY.
What are the retulU of inflsmTnntion? Tliere arc eight:
retolution, adhegion, effueion, girppuralion. ulcrralion. rfranwia-
Hon, ckatriiation, nud morli^caCion, which constilutc a scries of
st-afics in gome cases.
What are tho causes of iiiflAniiiiAtion ? The; are chemicat,
mechanical, and vi/al. AmoDf; the fortncr are excessive heat,
cold, cold and moistiire CDmbincd. atmasiihmo air, coxious gasas,
acids, altalies, blislera, rubefadenU, animal potsonB, coiilagioiu
and specific diseases. Among the mechanicnt are contagions,
laceratioiis, punctures, fractores, luutions, preesore, aod nnmerona
other ageuts.
Is every part of the body subject to iuflaramation? Nearly
erery part, hot in an nnequni degree ; tlie liability is KCiierally In
proportion to the senMbiliiy of ibe part.
How are the mesiis of nrregling iiiHominHtion divided f Into
eorinlilulional and local. Among the (ovmeT, «n general blood'
letting, purgaiiwt*, diaphoretics, wtrcvry, opium, attHmony, and
kne diet; among tho lutlor, nre topical btood-tet/ing, btitlering,
cold, acetate of lead. linctiiTC of iodine, nitrate of ntver, rett,
eoimter^rritation, tndpontion.
What objects are to bo obtained by conetituHonal treatment F
A redaction of the qanntily and quality of the blood, by irhich It
is rendered less stimulating, and n general sedative Itifluetiee ta
produced upon tho systora. ^ino of ihe means wbii-h operate
consiiiutionnlly also act by dcriTation or revulsion.
Suppurative Injlatnmation.
What are the symptoms of fiippuratioTt f The redncw tLssnraa~
• brighter line, the swelling increases, becomes pointed and softer,
pain is Increased, and there ts a sensation of pulKalion and throb-
bing. Rigors or shivering often oecur, and aro looked npon as a
snre indication that pus is formed, or about to be.
When tho pus is once formed, pain and rcdneM diminish, tho
swelling lluclnaies. and a cavity usually exists, which encloses tlio
rnniter. nnd is called an ahucess.
Wlint are tlic charaderisties of heallh\f or tavdahli- pu»? It is
of a light yellow or creaiD color; laade ap of small globnlcK which
float in a watery lluid.
scxaiftT.
iSl
|Tl|lBlj|Tt1lj gll ia called ichor when it h lliiii nnd norid. Sanit:*,
wika «n mixed niiU Idood. Sordeg, wlicn it U of n leaden
color, lliick, and ofTonflive. Matigtianl. whcii gcncralud in pp»li-
IcDtijI diEca«c3. Vonlaijious, wbeo il hna the power of prodiiriiig
8 disease of llie same characier. Sero-piiruient, or muco-pitru-
IsrU; when mixed with seroiiH or nincoiu discliargc.
Wbut is the trealment of tuippariilivo indaniniatioit ? If Iho
]>Rtienl haa liccn much eufeebled bf evacuations, wc snliatitiilc a
boiler regimen, employ touies. mioeral aeidn. and opiuiD. Ax local
means, we use fo men tali oiis and wurm poiilticeti. Po'ilticos should
l>o coiUiiiued after tlie discharge of matter, unices il is kept op loo
praftiseiy, wlieii other mild dressings should be employed.
What rales ahi^ald gorcni ns in regard to opening ubKCC»xcf J
Ahsce<«os, where the matter is widely diffused, when it prodnecH
great pain, when itii presence i^ likely to occasion nddilionul harm
iti any way, such as by bursting into any c*viiy, laying bnro a
portion of bone, or of a large ressel, or by burrowing under fiucia
ft great way before its arrival at the sarfuce. and wLeu (ituatcd ou
(he luce, or near joints, should be opened early, lo other eaues,
they should be left lon^cer. The bc«t instnimcut for o)H-niiig thuiu
ia a narrow, sharji- pointed bistoury, which should be passed in
elowly until you Bud by the feel that it is in tlie tack ; then cut
forward GO a? to make a free incision.
The part at which the opening should be made Dsunlly, is where
ttiere ia the greatcfit _;l«rtutt(Ktn, or where pointing occurs; soma
times it is ncC(«^nry lo 0|>en nt llie most depending part, even if
floctuation should not he so ecidcnt in thai position. If the edges
after being opened, tend to unite, a tent should be introduced.
I
I
I
Vlotralive Injtammalion.
VlMt is meont by ulccrolirc inQHrnmaliou, or uleeratiTe a1»orp
tion? It is thai morbid process by which the continuity of the
diffi-reni textured of the body is destroyed.
What parts of the body are liable to ulceration 7 Every te.\ture
is liabl«i but the skin, mueous menibranee, and cellular lissne^
suffer more readily ihnn other pnrtf. Paio always attends lUij
process, and Is generally Uudnating.
SS
*
4sa
SUKOKIIT.
SiorHfietUxon.
Wh«t is muttiSnttion ? Oangrme i« lh«t eondiUou which
mniMtiiiti'lj {iri'Ccdcit the <lo*lriirtinii of ii )>iirc. Spkaiylus ili'cjotrx
he comiilrli: di-iilh of it jiurl ; atid (lie Utiii mortijicalion dofig-
DHtm butli MnfTfA of Ihv ('om|>liiiiit.
Wlnil tiTv llic cliffiTMil itHt/n «f (fdUKreiic? They ure llic AiiniiW
mill I'ry; uixl ihi' idiiipalhic mid frauriin/i'i?.
The idiopiilhii: i) coiutilulioiial, mid the Irnuiaulic rcMilU from
Bu Ityurjr.
What nrv tli« eaMur* at martiftenlion ? It in irenenllv the retail
of inlliiiiiiiiuliiiii. It uiny be caiiiivd iiIho liy jioiiioiiH, ■ deficient
Siiii]>ly of iirleriiil bl'iotl, btij L-nu«e MhicU will cuf<«bl« the cin-'ultt-
tivit, ]in.'»iir«. ile|ioMi.i in the iirlcrics. rrttut, Av.
Wiml iiri) tilt" fifnifit'jmjif The jiari luxes its sciislbilily, heal,
mid color. TUvsc rhiiii;;^* .lehloin take place suddetily, bill are
preceded b; an {iitTeiisc uf pain and nweltinf; ; ihc blood oiroulatu
only ill ibe InrKer Tesneb ; the tkiri Woines sofl. and of a dark;]'ed
or purple color, and Tesicle* c»iiiuinlii|i; a ihin Mrum are formed
under tlie cuticle. Whea it ix conipleic, if you presi niion the iiart
r
llnrlmnul HTtlnB ot • Ptn tlfiiillid — / Miuili, or tn«riin>l ilunr. c Pun ± trnuul*
Uoni. gr nfianlWr turbo, e. nnuiDiiTlUn> (Italntiua Hplum. k KfluHl nrau In Etlla
Itr ()■»•. a. UulUnd balUij •Iriinun
Bt'BOXBT.
42S
u
tbc blood will not iMiirn. Along: irilh these strmptoma the pulse
becomes qtiiuk ond tremitloiiK, of n tyfihoiJ clmroflcr, tonitne dry
nnil bruwiiisli. skin hot, tlic imlinnt re«lle«x, iii>?n«,v. and rreqiienlly
witli detirium, Biibsalius. nuascn, and hieciip. If sufficif iil power
exlsl* ill th« system, natore mnkei; an cITurt at tepurttiion. Tlie
livinjt part in coiilaet witJi iho dead bocoines inllamod, a Hne of
ilemareation U thus formed, at n'hich point ulceralion and fetippu
rulion toko pluie. and llie line o/ nuppuralion ia developed.
Wliivl Is ihu tnatmeHti When iliefe is hifrti iu6ammution which
Ik likely lu lerniltiate in g:anf!n<ne, tli« anttplilogixlii: treatment
«hoald be adapted; bul if gangrene lias Inlien plnce. a different
praetice tnnst be pursued. The bowels should be penlly opened,
aod tonics, and natrltioas food pHrea. Opium, carbonate of ura-
oonia, vaiDpbor, tie., will ■» found beneficial. Locsl remedlea
on) of use only where the mortification ia iucomplele ; when scarf-
ficalleni, emoltlonl poulliccs, btislcr«, Jcc, have bueu recominended.
In iitnile gangrene, opium i« an important remedy. To prevent
slonfrhitig or bed-sores, from lotitr ronlincnicnt, the jwrls, when
llicy are Kret di«colored, should be washed wilh a solution of
nitnrte of ulvvr, 10 prs. to ^j of water, 3 4r 4 times a day, then
eorered with bbiid adheMrc pta'ter. The hrdroitallc Ix-d i*
highly recommended by Dr. Muwey, ai a preitntlic, Where the
MreH hate formed, dress with adiiesive plaster, and change the
pDiition of the paiient.
AmpuUtion is seldom resorted (o in cases of mortification
before a line of separation is formed, althoujrb it i^ sometimea In
trnuinatio gangrene; but it should never be in the idlopaililc
variety.
What are the symptoms of rfry mort^/kation f The toes and
feel lose their heat, and become shriveled, discolored, and caucerted
into a luvrd. dry, in«cnsibl« man, of a dark-blue or black color,
without previous swelling, rHnc»). pain, oi fetor.
What is tlte treatment f Ampvlation.
fSrynprfia.
i
What are the ti/mplomt of eryafpelas? Thr Fflrfacc of the
part atfeeled Is elevated, varie* fh>m a bright ururirt to n purplish
color, has an abrupt termlnalion, and Is accompanied with a bum-
4S4
SCRQERT.
•
in^ or ileln'n; scnfMion. Th«re \» gcntrnnj man or ]t«B rljror,
TtvtT. iiansrn, &c.. precrilinp tlie eomjitnint. Tl>e Bj'm;ilDiDs are
«omrlimcs fili^lit, nnd Boinetimts v*r; F^CTcr<>, |<RTlicularljr In ths
epi«]eini« form, and whrn it aitnrks Ihe licnd and fnc«.
What arc ihe cavgn ot cmipclas 1 The con^efl tn not altran
obrious; in otlicr cum, it majr he (raced to iho apiiHcaiion of
poieoHf!, woaiiils, txposan, fool air, drrangcmrnl of the dlf:eslife
orgnii*. Ac,
Whiit iit ihe In-atmr«t1 In ihe rommtiioeiiiriit, if iniliratcd by
thn ^I'tiiTiil vtmpliiniii, rrctiiime dioald )»■ hud 10 blood-letlinff,
purgiiti*e», diii|'luitftiv», and low dipt. BoiuMiint-i a fotilrarjr
phn lifconiM nccroary dnrlng the roiine of the di^raso, atid
opium, bnrk, t-mnphor, Ac. may he inilivnlrd. The 1oc«I remcdtM
in ait arc collofiioti, liiirinre of iodine, Milphnie of iron, nilrnle
of xilver, anil acetate of l«ad In Miluiton ; ind.iionn. rrjereiiriul
ninlmeiit, Hrilixh oil, Mnrch, flour, Ac. Thtt nitrate of Kilver,
applind with a pendl no ua to surround llie inflammation, il ft*-
qncnilj reaortcd to.
Furunculiu, or Itotl,
WTiat ore ths »t/mjAm>» of fkimnfniui f It ii « bard, pnirifbl,
and hifchljr inftnmed luraor, conical, hatio below, and apex nhoTo
the level of the >kin; and contaiua a dlcorffanlxed mats, cnlltd a
con.
What is the trralmmlJ Kncoonitte fiiippnrniioa viith nam)
pouIticCT, and (IK soon a» Ihc npex hccomcK »oft, wake an opening
Into it largo enough lo Tcmnvo tlio core.
i
Anthrax, or Carhtmcle.
What aro the nt/mplomt of anthrax T It i» a deep-seatrd,
cirouraBcrihed. hnnl. ami pninftil dwelling, of a tirid hne, nttcmied
wilh ilching and a ImriiiTig hfat, anil KTminnlrB hj tloufhilig.
The constitnlionnl Kymjiti»nni nru often vitv KeTere,j>ftrtii'iiInrly
loss of appetite, fever. pro»lration, Ac. When on the ncnlp, the;
nearly alwayB prove fatal.
What is the IrfotmrtitJ Emollient ponltSees in the first «!nge,
uiilil Tpsiention. or a dixehBrgc of bloody Bcnim. appears; it
shonld then be ftvely covered wilh ejiastio vegetable alkali, as
BVRGEBT.
435
rr«co mm ended by Dr. Diycick. Ot\ttT SQrgcons recommend Uiul
il ehuuld be opeiietl carl/ l>f free incUions, aiid BtiiuulHtiiif; aii)iU-
catiotis need. OiJium thguld Ijo frccl; employed to tmaage )oiu
sud jirocure sleep.
Pernio, or ChilbJain.
Wlint nrc the nt/mpUimn of pernio ? Il i» the resiill of cold,
and i* tiiirt wtlli in tlio cxln-uic purin of llic body. Al first llic
akin is palii mill "lirivi-IIi-d, which is succeeded Ity redncw, tumefac-
tion, pain, prnritiu, itnd ixdemn. In scrcre cafn. the skin bccomcfl
purplish, tlic itching very tiulcnt ; ve»inition ttike^ place, and
forms an ill-cuniiriioncd sore. The mild form frequently dis-
appears in siininHT. und nrtnrns in tliu ivinier.
What in the tiralmi^Mi Tlic application of goap liniment,
tfAnl of Inrpcnliiio, Hulpliniu of clipper, nnd tincture of c^ntharides
]b recomnipndi-d. Tli« bot remedy is to smear the part with the
bnUniD of copitivu. Nitrate of silver is also a useful Application.
I
FroalbiU.
What are the tymplomt of frotithimf The expuKed part be-
OORiM bcnnmhed, iitilT. nnd iuxcnMlile; thc^nc Kymptonis are xnc*
cecded by bent, xwellinK, pain, lividily, and by iin|ipnnition, which
oeeurs between the sound and livin|r parl«. When the cold Ii
lonff continued, so n* to aflfi^ct the internal or^nnti, drowsiness,
shivering, rigidity of the limhi", diminution of the circulmion, nnd
prnfonnd sleep, lerminnltng In denlh.
What ipi tho trrcUmr.nlJ Know and ice wnter Khotild first he
applied, and the pnrt( cnn^fnlly Imndlcd ; when ihv nutnrikl torn pern-
Anv is n^«torcd. it should be treiilud nci-ording to Ihr circuniiilnnces
W the case in regnrd to tnflauiniatinn, tendency to niorLificalion,
Ac, When the patient is imi-nsiblp, ihi; indications arc to rcMon:
the respiration aiid circulation by slernututuries, rolatilcs, fric-
lioiLf, &c.
Burnt.
Uuw nre bums dii^ided. nnd what are their tifmptomat They
are divided Into fvperficiai. ulcerated, and carbunculimg. In
the tir*i, there is simple erythcnm ; in the second, vesication ; and
thff tliird i> nhere the cutis and adjoining parts nr« disorganized,
S6»
I
<ss
BCXetBT.
with Mvorc const ilnlioiml diflnrhnncc tn propftrtion to the «slm(
of the ii'jnry. In the eccoiid vuriety, the coiiatiiiitionnl di»lurl»-
»nco limy bo grcnt also, in j>ro|)oiiion to the cxiint of tnrfiin)
iiivdlvrH.
Al whnl iicriod rooy bom* prore danceroaK F When the nhock
in fim roccitcd; from reaction or iiiflmumation ; and ftt tU« sup-
purative period.
What if tlio frToimentt In xuperfidal burnR, the appticalioTi
of C4irtlc(1 cotton is hi(thljr extolled ; aloo coolinfc npplicBitonR,
Hthrr by the direct npplicntion of cold, or bj eveponttinft lolloni.
Thi! flwencfi of pcppirniinl. before veslcnllon taltet pbce, Is one
of our br»t applications to lUHang:? pain, and prerenl the einifiion
of scrum.
In ih(! sccnni) variety, emollient applications sliould be nsed,
and a liniincni <if limc-wuicr and ftuxHccd oil, or sweet oil. spread
on rolton batting, iii an pxxl an applicHtlmi as wc can ntalie. Tn
the third Tnriet;-, the atimulnnt plan, inlernallj and extemAllj,
should be adopted, nnlil reaction lakcj) place, when the antlphlo-
giiiic syatem msy become neceafiBry. Opium is gen«rnlly necexsary
to relieve pnin niid con»liliilioniil di*tHrhunec. Dry (lonr ia a
good local npplicntion in nil fnrmx of hurnit.
The aflcr-trentjnent of nleen should be (joverned by the circnni-
(tnnces of the ease, olwiiyx beurinK in mind the »tr«ng tendeiiey to
contraction of the cicatrices, ohieh ihuuld be counteracted by
aplints, rnlleni, lie. The ireniment of tbeM cicatrices hnx been
recently much improved by means of plastic operations.
*
Wotisiti,
B
k
How are wonnds divided t Into inei^fd, punHurrd, prne:
Iritlinff, ennttitfd, lacf.ratrd, pninonrd, and i/uitfhol. These may
be divided into wounds of the hfad, face, neck, chal, belli/, and
tjtrrtntttrit.
Incited Wounds.
What nre the dangcnt of incised wonndaf These are the ImsI
dnuKeroiis of the wounds except from hemorrfintre, which may ba
troublesome when a aliarp in;:itruiiient is ui>ed, or large bloo<lve«Mli
divided.
SORSKKT.
44)
^tint is thtt proper frr(tlme«tt It is to t>ti]ipreM the WniOf
rbo^, olear (he wound of all foreigD matter, and ivtdu the edgea
in coatMt. Tli« object is U) lukre ih«in heal by aiihrtfon, or
I mH»n fiy ikr. fir$t intrnliuit, a» it wiM Tarm*(T\y called. It is pro.
dnocd by tli« elTuirion of coagulnblc Ijinjili, or fibrin, whtofa b«-
COiDO* orgkniicd, nnd inoorponil>M the cut nurriiacK logcih«i.
Anotbor mo<]o of healing is hj ^n^u-rh, rcpsration b«)nf( made,
•s ta (bo ordioary nutritive procc«s, without iuflMumaiion or
sappiiralion.
The motfrHiinj prrirert i» einiilar to tbis; ibe gap bving iilei
ap vilb lyiDjh gradually.
Oranulalion is wlmt Itos been termed union by Uie Kcond itilen'
<ion.
'What arc tho means of suppiv^ssiiig hcmorrhngcs f Ligatun-»t
e^mprv»fion, tlyplic*, cold, cteaated poaition, nnd the octrAol oai^J
terif. Th« tcnariilum, needle, and furceps arc the Irmirumcnt
employed to secure bleeding vessels. Ligatures nro made ot Ihrt-nd,
•lllc, or lenlher Oorapremion nmy be perfurmed by iho tuurnitiuet,
by fi>)lera uud pled-;iris. or by Lying a, huiidkerehief around a limb
and twtKling it irilb a .ilick.
Tbv nrtuiil I'liiitrry nliuuld nuvitr be employed wh«n the bleeding
TWxeU can bu itecnr(?il.
What arc ibi- nutans usvd Tor rctnininti; tlic edges of the wound
in contact ? Adheriiv ulrapt, bandaijc*. aud tuturet; the object
of wliicli is to produce adhesion.
Tli«r« are two sntnrM in lue ; tlie Iwisled and llio interrupted.
How is tlie ir^errupUd suture fornied ? By posMug a uei-dle and
threud throu)tb the &kiu and tmbcataueoas cellular texture, from
wilJioiit inwar(L) on one liide, and fruiu within outwards on tbe
other, at about one-fourth of an ineli distance from llio margin, and
fastening tlio cada of the thrtnd with suflieient tightniwH to prevent
tlie nurfaves (torn »eparaliii|;. They nhonld be placed ul>ont an
inch apart ; and, of course, the propiir number is pruportiotied to
the Kixe of the wonnd. The inlcrTols thould bu supported by
adhesive Ura pa.
How is the (lOTirfcrf suture formed ? By passing a common sow-
ing-needle ilirutiicb the »kin and other texture from one side of tho
M'onnil t" the oilipr, and twisting a Ihrend over each enil of it in
Ibe form of a figure 8, with a aullleieiit de^e of lightness tu keep
iW
gcBaxRT.
the pans topelher ; wliere Beverul are oaed. the ihn-ad tnnjr also
bo possed from one ii<-«dlu lo aiioiber. Tlie poiiiis tliould tlicn
bo cll|i]>ed off. XeedlL-a compoficd of fifotd, silver, Ac, have been
rccoiuiueuded, but tliejr pomcu no advautftge over tli« common
Bewiug-oeedle.
Punctured Wounda.
I
pnnetured wounds produced f
such as needles, plni, thorns.
Bf sharp narrow
splinten of wood,
Tetanus, and
How are
InatmiDetJts,
ntiiU, fic.
What are ihe dan^ert tram poiicturcd wounds f
]ar;;c i-ulluct!on> of nintier under tlie fiiselu.
Whut In the Irtalwrntl A saft poultice U f;cneral1y sufBdent[
bul, if there nre iiidleotions of the formation of matter, or nervooi
symjitoms nrUe, the wound slionld be freely dilated, and lteptO]>eD.
The nii>e of upiuui luny beeoinv ui'ccuury.
I
Penetrating }Vuu7id».
What are lh« diaraelerittic* of ponetratini; wounds f The; are
more cxiensive than punctures, and generally produced by the
sniiill Bword. boyoiiet. or dirk.
Wliat are ihe daiiijera fWitii penetrating wounds? They may b»
dangerous from entering large cavities; Injury to Important blood*
vuB^, Derves, or vlaeera ; or they may cause extensive colleuilona
of matter In deep-t.cnled purla.
What is llie Irtralvifiit? The firjt object i« to suppress hemor-
rhage, which may rc<iuire extensive tneixionH. If the bleeding
vesaul Ih ill the elicst or abdomen, dcep-nentvd, the plan In to
diuiiiii^h the gencrnl activity of the cireulntion by blood-leltinff.
In other rexpvc-tn, tlicy are to be treated on the constilutiojial and
local symptoms may demand.
ConluKd WoWiit.
What arc ihc daiigrrg from contused wounds? Oangrene Is
very liiihte to t«ke place whL>n they are extensive and strvere.
Wlinl is the livatnieiitJ They should be treated on common
aniijihlogisiic principles, locally and gencrnlly. Adhrcion Is not to
bo expected.
ErscHT. <n
tutf.ieraicd ITiiundc.
What *re the dmmpert of itn.-eratf d TDcnOf' * Titpr ktp duir«r>
DOS from, their exuat. aud "ott pBn» inroh-ed. Tbtj l>>n4 f^-
rlofl? i bat are iUUe i« BecmiduT bemorrliCK U)d to ^itcrvMi.
and do Dot heal far »dknam.
What is the btmtm/rM* Brhtp ijw parti at vnr TA^hcr U
possible, aod tnai il>c eanstitffUoiiaJ eflficu as ite »>iMiiuoa of
the patient maj dcMaad.
How are pouoaed wwandf ffr-iw^f G«**t*4!t hr cuts ia
dissection, insecti. wrpniU. nbid animU. Ac.
What is the trrmtwietiii In lite r.l'^z of l*« nr wasps, tl>*
loral applicatioB of eommoa nJi. r«ld cater, aqua ammoniie. A^.,
are Dsefal. la the bhei of nrpnts. olire oil. aqa* ammonite,
arsenic, ftc-, ha** «nM repvtaiion. The aiip'icition rf a cni>-
piog-glaM to the part hai pniT«d owfal When cal1<^ mrk. the
part shoald be raoTed eatirelT. In di.<^eotiiig wnuiuls, *\-\-\f
Innar caostic, after vashiajr clean, and take a inem)ri«] j^nr^.
The effect* of inlaannation maj require attention on general
principlcB.
Gunthot Wound*.
What are incloded ander the head of pnnshot wonnils ? AH
iDJaries occnring from firearms, explosion of shells, r\H-kets, Ao .
and are of the oatore of lacerated and conta^rd n-onnds.
What circnmrtances render gunshot woands iM>i<»-r»iisf Thv
extent of the injnrr, the parts involved, from their indistHwiliin) In
heal hj the first intention, their disposition to slouch, ami n^*v>ii-
darj hemorrhage.
What \i the general Irealment f It is to siipiiress h^mnrrhape,
and extract the foreipn body when it can he dono wiitiout too
mnch injarj to sarronndirg parts, nnd otteiiil lo ilie grncral state
of the STStem. The applications should be simgile, Bueh as water-
dreaainjra, with aagar of lead and opium. Amputation is ftequenll;
reqntred.
I
snuaiBT
Wlwt is the Irfalmenl Of Ah»t'rf* of tlic Antrum f It is to ro-
moTVODCor more ItiMii gorrM|)oniUiijcwith lli<; lloitrof ihcftntram ;
if thu nintter ix not tli«ii diaclmrjicit, pius n rIiIH or rmnll trocnr
into t1ic cnvtiv from wWre thu lootli linx hw.n jmllH, iiiiil fmiih it
iiiti> thv. Diitniin ^nuinolly. Uie aNtringciil injrctionji fuiir or five
times a dnf. anil keep a bit of boii^iu or tent in ike opuniog nntil
tlie <ii«i'bi>r^r nni) inflnminntion subiiidc.
What is till: Irrnlment of Mamnianj Abfceal Tho first step
is to pi-cvcnt them, if postiMc, by tlic rrpi-atcd npplicstioo of
narm vini-gnr, topical uloud- letting, and a grncral an I iph logistic
course.
If we find Mippiirniioii musl t«ko ploco, npply warm ponlticM,
and open in a depending part whtn flnctnation is pcrceiTed.
What are tbc tymplomt of Lumbar Abgcwat Pain !d the
lambar region, oxtrndintr from the kidnejr down to tlie oatside of
tho titigh, Icsticle of llic fiil" driiwn up. and pnin in the spermatic
cord. Th<j*c nre followed liy rigors, loss of nppetilc, and liectie.
It eonictitnm pointo licluw ihc groin, aomctiines it poMcs through
the ischiatic notch, and, in olhor cases, passes down n«ftr the
rpciiim. The discharge is gencrnlly thin and gleely, mixed with
uaaW flocculi rmeinbling ciird« or cheosc.
What is Ihc treatment f Very fnw rwoTcr. In ibe cnrly stages,
Ihe antiphlogistic course sliontO be ntlopted ; but, when matter is
formed, an opposite coarse shunld be parsncil.
When the abscess is opened, it should be dous hj a ■moll tbI-
vular ineision, then closed for a lime, nnd again opened, so as to
draw off the matter in a gradual manner.
TTlczhb.
How arc vlevn divided T Into heaUhy, \tnheaUhy,«aA itpeei/ic.
The Dm couiprehcnds but one apedes. the simple uloer. The
second coulniiis two species, the irritable and indolent ulcer. The
third conialna several species, tlio principal of whith are ulcers
from aerofula. eaticer, fangus IifemHtodes, syphilis, and syphiloid,
Eoorbutic, herpetic, lupu^, or noli lue langere. Ac.
SUftOKKT.
m
.
Simple Ulcrr.
Wtiat nre thi> caiiwji of Ihu siTiiplu iilt^rr ? TnjnricG tlonv to &
Bound pnrt liy n'Oiind, coiitimioii, nli!>L*UK, or burn.
What ur« the cfiara'-trfrinlirn of n *impte ukt-r ? It exhibits a
(l<^rid ajipFiintncf, owing; ti> the Kmiill, jininlcd, iiiu] numerous
l>r{)cht-red jfriinnlulirmx wliioli rovrr il. TIhtu i» u di^cliiirgc of
bcallbf ])iu ill tinnll qunntitir, nm! llic tctiik'HRj it to liral.
Wliot i» tlie trraJmi-nlf 8itii|>ly kccfi tin- [mrt in n priiimr poni-
tion, «i)(I cover Ihi- tore with Kotne inilil, frrsli oiiiltncnl, spread on
lint or linen rug. Dry lint is also a guod Application.
Irrilable Ulctr.
What are the characlffrittia of tbe irritablo nicer f The ed^M
of tlie sure ate ragged, uiidcrniiiied, and Kotnotimes aliiio«i aer-
raled. Tli« pans beyond Ihc nicer arc red and inQaincd ; the
bottom of the nicer exhibits irregular liollows, which contain n
tliin, grceiiisb. or red acrid mutter; and, in place orhcnllhy granu-
lalioiis, may be funiiil n dnrk-rcd, spongy muss, painful, and bleed-
ing on tbc xlighlcst touch.
Whiil arc ihv caune* of tlic irritable nicer ? It proceeds from
locnl vnuKci, iiilliiciiccd liy the «iato of the cunslitution and babita
of iW patient. The digcxiive organs in parlicnlar are generally
disordcri'd.
Wbal Ih the Irealmfnl? The eonKtilutional condition should Uo
ktlcnded to; and, if the diRCiilivi: organ* are nITi-cled, resort
(liontd bti bud to «lcady purginj; and untimonialn, if not contra-
iiHlimted.
The proper local applications are poultici^, fomentations, crcnni,
n weak solution of the uitraie of silver, and opinm mixed with
)Mullicv«, or sprinkled over t1i« sore. The limb shonid bo dcvaled,
nml pmsnre and bandaging avoided.
Phaf/eilwnic ulcer is irregular in form, edges ragged and abrupt,
Hurruee uneven a:id brown, pain burning, nnd cunstitntional dis-
turbance gdiernlly great. More or Ib»» iilougbing uxunlly occurs,
and ibe extension U rapid.
Conslilotlonul and local Irealmcnt are both necCMnry. Correct
',he secreliouti. allay irritation, and invigorate ihu »yiilcni willi
fresb air and good dii-t. Apply nitric acid, nitral« of merearf,
1
I
(S9
BtinnKKT.
&c. ; then poalticpB, eolutioiis of chloride of lime or eoda.
Mercurials are iiiodniuaible.
Indotenl Utctr.
Wliat ore the gymptoma of ihe indolent nicer ? The granulating
Biirface has a flal, ehininfi; espcel. and is panl}^ covered witli a )>el-
lide or eruM of a nhitinh or ddrk-gray color. Sometiraea the aur-
fnce Ifl dry, but generally there is ■ discharge of a viscoui GOheHi?e
fluid. The edges are eletaled. unoolh, and rounded ; beyond th«
ulcer the parU arc swollen nnd indurated. The pain is trifliii|^.
Whul is the trtatmvnl of the indolent nicer F Where an ulcer
shows a dispOfrition to become indolent, resort shonld be had with-
out delay to esc hnro tics, ndhcsirc straps, or the roller. If thcKO
Fig. 3.
do not effect ■ cum, the edges Rhonld he pared avay, and the
whole Biirface pencilled with the vr^nrtable or luaar mustitt. The
oak-hark pitultice. followed in u few daji by the adlieaive alripe or
roller, will mmieiinies cunn. TIicmi nicer* IVequonlly retjuir*
(itiioulnCin^ applieatioQS, such u luDiir cniuiio, laTiue powder,
ennthnridcN, cupaieutn, corroaive sublimaK, &c. Dr. Phjrttck
considered a combin»tion of Sj of simple e«rat«, and S'l) of Briliah
oil as the beat oicalriMr. Tke drMtiiigi abonld b« eh«iigcd ro-
|>catedly.
^
*
-
SUROBBT.
ConBlilntioniil rem(?difs aUo exert a powerful influence, ond
mdi fvmedics m blue-pill, nnd other Diercumti. xhoiilit be rc-
■orled to.
In liMling ehronic ulcer*, cnrc slittnlil \k tnkeii lo eKtalilivb an
Imuc in Home part of iho body ; olhurwixc, the Ktojijiuf^ of a long-
MiabliolHsl di«eliar^ mnj give rioe to apoplexy, or otli«r wrbiu
dUiurbHitec.
I'oncoM utcer*v\]\ UHuallyheal wiih adhesive strnpii, the roller,
or lac«d mocldng ; but In many instances tlie enlarged veins e»a
ouly lie relieved by an operation.
Ulcere should not lie honied when they have been stationary for
yeare, and ihe patient is old, trouly. or a hif^h liver. Their ton
tinnanco may act as a safety vnWe in preventing the occarrence
of Bome serious disease.
Scro/ula.
What arc the premonitory nyns of Acrofula ? A delicate com-
plexion of a lively-red color, mixed with a clear while, the lips rod,
and the upper one especially tliiek and protiiberanl. The pupilK
of the eyes large, and the coiijuneliva fr«e from vesHclii. Thpw
are aome of the symptoms which denote the scrofulous constitu-
tion.
Children are more snbject to it than adnlts.
What arc the nijmjttnmif of «orofnla 7 A scrofulons tninor Is
lirKt a simpler vnlargcnumt withimt pnin. or unnaliiral hcul ; in a
Bliort time, it ticconie* tender on proMinrc, ami the heat is aug-
inirnted ; inllnmnialion then ^i-niTally seU in. nnd it irrmiNnies in
n1>M,'c.» nnd n literati iin, lint not alwayri. Tile niniliT ilihvhnrged
friini absCTaxen of ihix kind la thin, gleety, and mixed nilh floeculi.
What are Mine of the tuoni obvious cautttm of serofutaf Cold
and molaiure, hereditary inflnenee, irre;;ularilles of diet, mcngre
and niKtholeaomo provisions, an Impure or tainted aimoKpherc,
deficient clothing, fevere, Hlih. faligne. menia) anxiety, Jtc
What is the pro[ier trtalmenl for scrofula? Invigorate the
^nera! Kyrtem by a light iionri^'liing diet, tonicH. and such oth«r
Pirans as the general state of the hi.'allli may require, yianuel
sJmhiIiJ Iw worn next the skin, and moderate exorcise persevered In.
Iodine and its compoamls. both ifcnernlly and locally, are vubiulile
in the treattncnt of most case* of scrofula. Cod-livgr oil has bt«ii
found of mneb value in ibis diMOM.
ST So
4
I
I
i
434
eUKOEXY.
For tliP fcrofnloos nicer, dry lint, Ihe iodine ralaplfiKm, astrtn
gent vrnEhes, aiid icodvralo prMsur«, are rccomiiicoded.
OQnnrrhera.
Wlmt lire the fympioms of gonorrliren? Thi-y nrc a KliEht
tililUlifiii of the plrtiiH peiiifi, luinidily of tin; Hi* of llic uretliem,
nnd mure or irnt iiilUtinTinlicin uf Uk glnn* iitiil jiruptice. ThcKe
nrv fultoncd by n dlKL'tiiir^u from ihc un'llirn of a lliiii nliitisli
fluid. Kjiredilj i-)ian(tin)c tnlo n yi:)luw purulent multcr, of pii-uUiir
empll, attended wiiti pnin along llio cgnrse vf the arclbra in dio-
cliargitit: llic tirinc.
Ii consiM* of an nento inllammalion of ihc litiitig raeinlinine of
the nri-tlira, rait^ed by Iho application of mntler from nnothcT
daring ihe srxanl connection. The time of it* appeJimnec \* vari-
able, Ckordee Komrtitncs occurs, in which there i* erection with
great pnin, and Iho penis is bent, with the ooncnviiy itowiiwunlK,
in C(iiiiie[|iienc(i of the elTii^ion of lymph into tint corpus tpongiotuoi
uretlirro. preventing its expansion.
Various other coinplic(ition« may occur, such as ]>Iiymosi8, p«rft<
jiliyniosis, excoriation, bubo in the groin, ab*ccM in the [lerlneoin,
Hwf Ming of the te«ticleit, nnd pniujt in the joinls.
What in the (rcn/menft The ahorln^e plan of treatment hta
been r ceo ni mend cd by some, prior to the suppumlive stage, by
ir^ecting a ttrnng aolutiuu of the nitrate of »i1v<!r. with a glnsa
syringe, into the urethra. The eonstllutlonal Ireatmetit lt» severe
cases Is rest, blood-letting, pnrgatlrpg, nod low diet. SliinuUiing
diuretics, (-specially holiiaiii of copaiva and cubebe, arc beneficial.
When Ihe ardor nrinn; and discharge diminish, we may u^ a£irin-
gORt it^cctions, which should be rory mild.
Wh&t \a nndersfood by Ihe »ttj>hUit<c virntJ It la a Bpeciftc
morbid poison, nhich. applied nnder (Htrialn cooditlons to any por*
tion of the human body, will there determine definite and cbarac*
teriMic local phenomena, and. if absorbed, (.'ontamlnnte the systera.
How is syphilis dividtdt Into pritnary or lucal, of which
chancre is the e.tponent. And conttfuiive. general, or <MN<ft(u>
iianal, whieh is always the conwqnence of chMicn.
SVROKBT.
M«
Wlmi i( chancre f II U « [iriuinry reiiercal lore, produced by
llie direct sclinn or Otv (y|iliililic viriu on (lie iiioeiiluti^d |iiirt.
Wbul nrc llm iliirunm wityx llmi diuiicrL-K maj bn dcv(-lv|)Ci] f ^
Rj puxtulu, ulcvratiiia, and xiiiiiU ubsci-w.
WliiiL oro ilic iitag<!«f Tlivru ure twv ; one of ukcmlion, and
the olhrr or cicixrixation.
Whiil h the dilTLTcnL-a in tlie properties of (he mnltur in tlie«e
two tinges f 111 tho 6rA it ts iiiocalablo, and id the ««cond U is
not.
How nrc clinncrM diridej as to localion S Into eriemal snd
lari^Kd, or concealed.
How arc Mic; divided tn reffanl to their chnroctmslicsf Into
Ji4liciitar, indurated, phagedtenic, Aud /urwiculoiit.
What 18 the index of coiisiltutJanal affection? Induration of a
citnnrre.
Arc biiboea chsaei ttmoug iht- piimary or secondary syiitptoraa
of syphilis f The primary; and may occur huth (hiiu »ymputhy
*nd ahsorptiuii. If from iilxiurpliou, Ihey arc iiiocululile, nnii are
iactuded in Ike term fiirunculiiu;! chancres, or chaneruu.s 1iuh«<^.
What in the trralntfrnt of cliancre f A* it !« at Gntt purely a
local affcelion, the cpedllc Korc should ti« coiivtrtctl iiKu a nimjilo
one by the application of caiMlic. Nitrate of filvcr, |ir(iti)iiitmta
of mercury, tulphntc of copper, ])o(A«ta cum calcc, &e., arc used
for this purpocc. come prefcrrinjt one, nnd K>me anoUier. AftcT
the separation of (li« cxchnr, simple drestinpt, Kiich i» weak soln-
tionn of snlphnto uf copper, bluck ncid yellow waxlict, aromatioj
Trine, &c.. will b<- proper dre«sinB:«. Lnrratcd nrctliral chancres
may he eauterixed liy Lallemand's instrnmcnt.
How xhonhl hnhoe« from timorjilion ho treated f Ity aniiphlo-
l^iiiic* ifcitcmKy ; lect-hes, blistcre. succeeded by a solution of cor-
rosira subJiiuatB, and oilier aiiliphlofpEtic applications locally;
after ulccrnlion, they should be (rpAto<] like chancres. When sup-
puration takes place, they should b« opened early.
What is Ibe proper tretUmenI fur chancre when It becomes tnda [
rated t Indurntioa being the index of ahsorpiiun. which Is foU
lowed by const itutioual symptoms, const ilutional remedies become
iwceBsary, and mercury, pu-ihed to the extcut of a very slight Im-
preaslofi on the Klimd^ Is the best remedy.
What an the conttilutional, or sctvndar^ symptoms 7 Cutane-
436
BtmOKKT.
<nf cmplinn*. inftnni million of the eye, iiiDnmmnliftn nnd iiWra-
lions of ihc pointe ui«l fnnc«'«, intliimtioii iitkI utccrntiotix of tiM
giniida of Oiv rkin, iiiBnmm«tii>ii vf llie tiMaroiu nncl fiUroiK ti>.ia«t,
neara ]■•)», tic.
Are ihese affectiorvf capnble of h^rtdiiarjr transmiMion ? They
are ; bal the primnry are propagaicd from one to aiioihcr only by
Inoealatton.
What is ih« tivalmentt By alterntiveK; amoniE which merciiiy
stands fir^t ; iodide of potoisiuin, earsagiarllla, arsenic, &c., tre
also ntefbl,
Tuvioas.
Whnt IK iiiif]pr<tood I>t a Tumor? A swellitiir or ntw proiluc-
tlon. and not a i>art of 1h» orip-iiinl compo^llon of ihe i>nily.
How are tiiinors tliviilfil? Iiilo iioli't iind intryMfrl. Tlie »otid
are itMrrally cnrrtoiipd by a driijte cellular xhcalh of lurronndin^
Crtliiiar tubiitance, which divfifea ihem from nirroiinding; pnri^
Other), however, have no xuch limit, and Intolvc »iirrounding parts
as they eiiTitrite.
What i« nodiT*iood by AihpdM 7'inBorir? They npprarlobo
compofwd of rmtr mutter insinnflted aimonjrst extended and delicate
ccllnlnr inljMiiiifc; frfaierally loUiilatcd, and fonnd only in ih« cel-
Intur nnd ndipoHe tlMiiMi.
Whdt it unileniloud hy Fihmva Tumor* ? Tliey ure formed in
Tartom textnreo, arc coniponed of a KubMance of a dirty-frray
color, Willi erumidcruble density, thrunph wliich firm li^iarntou
bands rnmifr. Tliey do not mlngrlc irrt'Kulnrly with Kniraondin^
puts; ihiiji difT^ring: ft'om mulif;nnnt tumor* which contain fibroin
maUtr.
What i« nnderMood by Knrrphitloiit Tfim»rtt They nre deci-
fledly mnliirnnnt, and ('ailed Etiee|)hnlnid, or MMiillflfy Snrcoma,
They arc not like hrnin or «|'in»il mnrrow in their imimale sirnc-
liiro. as lh« name nilphi Indiente; perhnpn /ui^toiW would he k
better lenn. Th*?y consint of a homofrenconn matter. retembtiiiK
the subslniice of brain in eolor and con'ifilence ; atwiir««(in, bnt
more ho In some parlx than Iti others; frenrml imftminir Occam in
nd'Hoerd stofre*. Tlie mnrnmin. testicle, nnd rontents of the orbit
in ciiiidren, are the parts nioKt linble to this diM>a(je,
What IS trndcrstood by Mrlanoul Tumoni They are of rare
k
soROxiiy.
MT
xrurrtrncc, oriifiiiate En ilio cvlluliii- tissue, and itioU freqii«ntlj
aUurk ilio viM^um, KomeliuivK llic «yc))u]|. The exicnml a|ii)ciir*
aucf is (,'L'iierully ^litriiiig mid mottled ; iiilerriully, tbe^ cuiinUC otm
buiu<>(^ii«i>ui black mutter, fnrilirAti^l into llii.' culliilar (isiii«.
Occuni'Jtially tbcf arc Qriu, ia ot)i«r cuneti »afl, broktiu down, and
sudiidaid.
Wliat iit uaderetood by Carvinamatmt* Tumorti Tlicy ar«
t1i« uiosi maligiiant and intruvuble or tuiuor*. Tli« terai tcirrh lui
Is ofleii used Byiionymoaiily with carcinoma, while canter ih a tenu
preliy iiidiscri minutely' (-mitVijed to di^noie llieir condition after
ulccrutitin, 'Ih^y arc cliaiiK-teriKcd \iy u {uctenialiiral deii»Ily or
induration of tlie loft (larls, difGcull of resolution, and prone to
otceration. Unequal hi turruce, uneummon]/ heavy, and tlie xkiii
coTcrin^ tbem ]>uchcred, and or k faint IiIunIi or leaden liae; nitli
n Ttlicniciil. peculiar, lanctuatinK puiri in llie pnrt. Tli«ir internal
siructuru cunuint ffriu li};ameutou!i bandn, Iravenint; in vurionx
directions, and communicate a (^ruling feci to tlie knife wbun cnt-
tiutc ibetn.
Wliiit ii undcrMoml 1)/ Funtju* Ilwmatodegl It is a term mp-
piled 10 ilione fun|;ouK growths which haru hemorrhngc proceeding
from llicm to a ((ri'liler or kw degree, uiid with more or less fre-
quency. T!i<! term is often n)iplied to nedollary wireoma.
What i» nnder«tood by KncijuU-d Tunwrtf Tlicy arc fupcrfi-
ci«l, conxirt of an external gj'kI, wliicii i« Rooi^-timcs Ihin nnd
delimtc, in other caxM den», (hick, nnd fibronx, or almoxt cnrliln-
iriiions. The internnl jlrnctnrc varies tery much in different rnsca.
Tlicy are sometimes dcxignnlvd from the nature «f their contents ;
MheronuUouv, eouUining curdv matter; Mcttcerou^, containing «
snbstjince like honey ; and SlfalomaJou», containing fatly matter.
It is diflicult, however, lo thus def^ignale them all projierly.
What ia the proper Ireatmenf for lumors f Extirpution with tlwi
knife is the only remedy to be depended niion; and cvoa thi.* nill
oftcD fail wlicn l)ie tumor h nialigaant, although it glTcs ttie best
chance for suucesa.
PHACTUHKi.
ITow arc Fractures rfiViderfJ Into eitnpl^, compound, a
cnifili'-tUrtl, and ngnin into fran»ivrie, oMiifne, eomviinuit^tt, oud
hngHviiiaal. A n'mp/e fraclarc Is a mere separation of (he bon^
81"
4
4
I
tti»^^
sraoRRT.
GbTM, uiuiltend«d with wvere conlimon or vslerniil wonii<I. A
compoind fracture i> uecompaiiied with an exlorniil Hntinrf or pro-
lni<ki) Ikmw. It is called cimplicalfd wFi«n liir boiin ix broken in
Boro ihnn one plKCC, (^)inl)iiiM wild timalioti. I narration of Urp
TomlRi Brrupinrc of lignmpiilf. tcmloiiH, Ai;,, or otlii-r rxlcnnivc
iignijr. A friu'ltire is Inuttvernt when iu dircclion i» pcrpcndicolnr
to llic Mxii' of the lionc, ohlitjnf. wlicii it ilvTintrx from ihu iH'r|>ni-
lliculnr cllrcotion, amxminvti-d when tiiu bnnc in broke in kctituI
plncc*, 011(1 lonijitudinal whvn it ruiift parallel with tlic nxi* of the
hone.
Wliat are lbs tt/mplown of fracture f Gwerally there is en-
pilUR, «D(I when it cxiniK ran Ix' «lir<i on. There is nUo nsnnll;
dcforniii;r. pnin, fwelling, nnd innbiliir to ime iind move the limb.
Bonex in jriiiinjs KubjcctH are nomeliine* bent, only n few of the bonj
filirw on ihc eonvexiiy giiinir nwny.
Whnl i^ ilie /trnij/i'iniii in friiclun-K f It will c)<*pmd mneh npon
the exlrnl of Ihe injury, conwlilulion, nn<I njce of the pnlienr, the
kind of frncturc, buO the boue hrukcu. CoinpliciiK'O and com*
ponnd frnetiireK nrc the rnuxt iliiii^roUH. An oMique frnclnrc in
more (liDiciilt to muun^'e ttiuu ft trauKvene one, owing to muitculnr
ConlrRCliun.
Whnl i( the trralmeni for fi-aotiirea. TIi« (iencnvl iniliraiion*
lire li> prrvrnt or »u)i(Iuc intlnmniiiliim, and 1o Ronptaic and retain
ibi' f>'ngini.'iits in conlaet. until thi'j lire rcMored by cnlliui.
The former is bent necomplished by the aniiplilnK^diic course nad
poMtiofl ; and the Iniltr by exlciiKion. eoiintcr-i^xteniiioii, pofilion,
ipliuU, compresws, Bnd bnndnfrM. It rei^nirw rrom two to eight
weeks to prodiiro cnnsutidutiou. nnd (onietiu«9 longer, before
CDia^tlcte restoration Inkcs pinee.
fraiiure of IJii^ Lntcerjaw.
Wlwl are the rymptom* of frn"iiiro of the lower jttvf f Cr^pi-
tnliuD pan |:eni-rally bo dcieeled. and the ie«-lh will be fotind irrcfru-
lur, and often loos*ned. It grncrfilly occurs in the mcrital region,
or middle of the horizunlnl runiui^ ; but it may occur ia nuj part.
What appanttu» is necessaiy ! A comprcs*. and a bandage
nnitcd In the centre and divided a( each cud, hear to the middle,
so lliui eiicii loose end may be liid to tlie one ofllic opposite %ide ;
«ii« lit ihcRi over the top, ft»d the other at the back purt of the
^
Tho patient miitt tic nuiirit^hcd wtih broth or other thin fluid,
imliibcd bolWGcn tlic tcolli.
Fradure of Ike Vertebra!.
Whnt nro the ti/mptomn of fracture of the vertchrie t It is rnrc,
snil whL-n it does occur, mu^t be the ri-»ull of great rioloiico.
Dinguoxiii ix HoinMimcii difllcult, ax |iamlfiiiit uiay oconr from con*
cu«Kioii witlioQt fnittiire. If ft occur nbui-c the foorih cervical
Tertebni, death tukux place ai once, from injury to Iho phrcaio
nerre.
If immedintfly hHow the fourth, iho oppcr exircmities art
fiaralyred, there it difficult rc4|)inition, mid death ocean in » tow
days.
When tlie dorsBl verlcbric arc the neat of fracture*, paralysis of
the li^nrr ivtrrDiitien, and ii^tiratiaul torpor occur, irith gascons
(lisicrxiimi. niid dMtth in a few weuk« or sooner.
If it he Ihi! limilmr vertebrae, the bladder and reclnm are park-
ly»d, and the urine and feci-s pus* involuntarily, the lower ex-
IrcRiilirs arc imndyzed. and d«alh follows sooner or later.
7mcturi-K of the spinous processes are not serious, unteM accom-
pnnii-d by concussion, or sone other lifjury.
Progjinsiit \a nnraroniblc.
What i» the treatment for fracture of the vertebra 1 If the
pntiiiit dhnuM ^u^vive the imtnediatt- effect of the injury, the anli-
plili(riiilic i.-OHP'e should be adopted, pnriii-nlnrly one to rellere in-
ftnmmnlion of the spinnl marrow; and the nHne niuit be dmica
nUr fri>(|arnlly by llic catheter.
FractuTf. of the Jtibt.
Whnt arc tlie gt/miilams nf frnftiin- of Uie rib*? Tlipy «rc not
uIwnvH distinct unlfw crupituK ejciM* ; lhi;r« i* gcncrullf lilUo di»-
plitcvmmt ; but umuUj [juln on n;)>|iiriitii>ii (r-s|icdiilly in ibu re-
vunilicrit posluri:) at the fteat of ibc injury, which is iiicrcaMd upon
cougliiiig.
Wbnt is the treatment t A roller C or 7 inrliM wide should be
spl'tidl tightly round tlio breast, lo a« to csuxc Uic pntiunt to lirentho
by ilic djfljihragm. Tbe general cymploms should bo ntteuded to
at tbe suwe time.
Fracture 0/ the SltTtivm.
What nre the tymplum»'} An inerasnnt grnting of the ftsg-
menis upon each oltirr during reepiruliuii, Tbo direction of the
rrni.'liir<* is i-oiiimouly trnnarerse.
What ill ihe treatment ' The indtculion* nrc to present or sub-
dno inflnni motion, ind to nppcnsG Ibc iiii-ciuniit rough end difficult
refipiratiou that iisnully attend. A roller eliould be applied also,
ta in fracture of the ribK, and a comprc«« if necessary.
Fracture 0/ Ike Clavicle.
Wliat are the fymptomst Crepilulion, depression of tbe hume-
Tol beneath the stemnl firngnicnt, the shonldcr felling; below the
level of the opposite one, and llic pecolinr inclinalion of the head
and body towards the afTeelcd side.
What is the trvalinentf The indications in fractnre of the
clavicle are to carry the shoulder upwards, outwards and buck,
wards ; and lo reinin it in this position by appropriate apparatus,
of which there Is a variety in use, some surgeons preferriiiK one,
and Bonio another. The plan of Velpeau is reeommeuded by
Vrnt. Miuwey, in wliich the forearm is brought across the chest,
with tJie hniid rentiuif un the shoulder of the sound Kide, and
accurcd in this )io«itIon by proper bandages and contpres*efl.
" Thr ln.1t and btriit nppuriiiiiK Is that of Dr. Fox, which conjtiktii
ill a Kling for the (ilbow, iiiiidi! of stout linen, or olher material ;
this xhiiuld be in irnalh nlionl iwu-thirdn of tbe foreiinn, and deep
enough (n vmbrunt the fi^rrarm ; it can eanily be made out of a
Mici. of stuff, cut into a piirullvlo^rani iwiou the widlh of the fore-
ann, and two-thirils of its length ; Ibis ia to be doubted in its
SURaXRT.
141
BhorUst diameter, and ooe eiid senrod ap ; at the opper an^to, nnd
the corner o( cndi side. & (.!foiig loop «f Upa u attached. A
riiiK of liticn, eliiiTcd nJlh i.'arded cotton, ia made lo enlirnce ibo
tlioulJvr urid axillu ; a wi'iige-slinpod pad, which shoald be ihrcs
inches Ihit-'k ai ihe baw, six iiitbcs lung, nnd four or live wide ;
lhr«o sirorif; piecM uf tape or bandnee complete the npparatna.
Tlic application of it ia as follonti : The base of the pad it placed i
in lbs axilla of the injareil ftide. and temporarily *cturcd hj beinj'
bald, or \tj tope* tied around tin neck ; the arm of the Koand sido
U paaud throajrh the padded rinir. which nxU in the axilla nnd
OT«r tbedMHilder: the aliag in applied to the forcann, the elbow
ploved lirmly in ita angle, and the arm is now broa^hl down to the
side, the ffoclare coaplated ; tapes havirif; been passed through
the loops attached to the slinj^. are now carried ihrouKh the riaj(
at the sound shoulder, the tape at the elbgw mrrled bebiod tiM
"btet, and those at the wrist iu front; these are firml/ drawn so ■■
SCBOBItT.
• a ])Iac» Iho sboiildcr onil dnvido in proper posUion, the band
licitig }iut into a ^ling. K«h coIIou fliuald be plnced under tlie
lapi'fi wliorc Ihoy toiicli the skin, to prevtnl cxcoriution. With
ihU nppumtiis I hnvo trcaitt) ■ child only twrnijr niontlu old with*
out iiicu[iv«iiii.-iicv or dcrunnil}'. liut it is ncccsMiry lo svolil Dnch
pressure in sucli yonnj; cnbjccts. as well ns lo cxerci>v grrnt cnre in
protecting thf^ skin from cxroriolion ; tn tins camc, a fi-w circular
turns of n roller were past^ed round the clie&t and forcnnu to pre-
vent motioii- — nn iKMiiiou uunecessarv in the adult. This appa-
ratus is cefiitf applied ; and caii be worn witlioat iDconreoivnce,
and prolvililj answers the indications better than any ihut has yet
been pri.>poBed.''^//o»fi>t3a' Surgery.
Fisciurcs of the scapula can ^^encralty lie treated hy the eame
poeiiioa and apparatDs as those of the clavicle.
(t^
v'
r
Frat'lvre of the Arm. (Figs. 5 mid 6.)
What arc the fijmplomst Crepitation, mobility of the frng-
ncuU, and uagulur di«plHcenient, or a tendency to IL A fraclu.-^
BVROBBT.
448
Kg. 7,
of tlie nerlt of the homenis. besides the ordinary symptoms of
fracture, may be dietitijfuiehcd from <iyoi-siion by the roluiiditT
of the shoulder beinj; preserved; while in dlMoculioa there is a
bolloiv utiilcr llie ucroiiiian, and a tiininr in the a.iilla.
What is Ihe apparalue necessary for the ireatincnl f A long
roller aod foor ti.irrow splints, when Ihe shaft is the seat of fruc-
tore.
When tliecoiidylea are fractured, a roller and two angular splints
Me iii-f-esiary.
II When frai-tnra of the lower extremity of the hnniems occurs
I juil above the condyles, much care is noteMary to disiiiipuisli It
» from dislocntion of ihe radius and ulna liackn-ards. In fracture,
I crciiitation maybe prodnced; the deformiiy is easily removed by
D extension, and rclunis when discontinued, and the ieogib of the
The r&ller and nn^uhir fiplint* arc uho appropriate for thtt
iiynry ; one splint nhonhl be placed in front and the other behind
the nrm, with the horixontnl limbs of ibi^ splints n^iliuK upon the
Dpper and lower surCnccs of tlm forearm, and aliaclied to it by the
roller,
Fracture of the Foreaitn
What are the KyrijtfamM ? Crepilntion, dtforroity, and the mo
biliiy of the rrnirmenW.
Both boDes may he rraciurcd npon the Mme level, or at diircrent
p&iuu, or one bone alone may he fi-aduied ; the radiua being mora
fieqaeuily broken than the ulna.
441
SVROBHr.
rig. 8.
Fif. 9.
ni.10.
The olecranon prorcw or Itio ulna may be fractured by direo*
Tiulciicc, or by tlie fti^lioii of Ihe Irii-i'}!* niiiicle.
The cortmoid proee** i.t .KnmiMinii.-s, alihoush rarely, fmclured.
Whcii the coronuid pruct-iid i* liruktti, ilieru ii dii-Iocuiioi) of the
olna titckwnnh, iviili lUu chnructvrUlio jtrojeciiou, uid difficulty of
bending the elbow.
Fraeture of the lower end of ihc radius may euily be nii»iiikeii
for ditloealioii of iliis bone al the Trlst-joint, and great caution
should be olnerved in inuklng a diafcnoals.
In fractnre, t-repUus may be produoed. and the deformity is
canlly reinoTed by preuure. nnd rPlurn* when lirfl free.
Whnt afiparaliis U necessary in tlie Irralmfnti Two long
i-oni|>reasM; two splints 3| Inches wide, and lung eiioufrh to ex-
tend fh>m the elbow to the points of the Gngers ; and t roller.
The soft pnrU of the int^TOKseons spnco ehonki be mude to Bcrvo
M a iplint, by thu arntngvnicnts of the comprctxr*, to »» to force
the tVa{rraent4 oulwnrdu, nni] ktcji them in appoi^ilioii.
If tbla precflQlion shotilil be ncglc('(t!cl. pronntioii niid snpinatiOB
may be d«tro}'e(l, an may be Kcun by Figure 13.
FiB- 15-
Fig. 13.
In fractore of the otfcranon, tho elbow should be straightened
and baiidatred by eircular and revenod turns of a roller frotu tlie
hand to the injured Joint ; ihe fragment shoiilil be broaf^hl down
and adjuaied, the roller passed aliorc it and around tli« joint, in
Uh form of figure of 8, aulil is it Grtnly Sj[«d. (Fig. 18.) A ipLiot
£8
iU
BORaBST.
fa tlicii to be placed in front of tbo joint, of eorae length, Mt
eci-urcd by a roller. In iliree weeki the joint shonld be nxivrd
paialrely so as to preTont uncii^loMB. The anion will be lignrucntous.
In A'acUirc of ihc coronoid pi-oc^tJi, the joiot most Ijc pnt in
proper jioMliun, bent at right angles, buiiiJaged pro{ier]y, and
jilnccd in n »lirig.
Friicturos of ilie carpun. metacarput, nnd phalanges rcqnire no
speeial directions; gcnoml pri^ei|>l(^9 in reference to fractures
goTerning in all aat».
^B Fracture of the PateUa.
^H What nre Ihc g'jmploms t The iransTerae fracture, which iB the
^^^^_ Dio&t eornoion, ts knuxn b; (he
^^^^^H fig. 14. tip))cr hair being remove op's orda
^^^^ / .^-tStTV *>" •'"^ 'hijrh. and the patient is
^^1 f f/jf^^s^ unable lo rise or to walk.
^^1 / \i-ir ' ■-*- ~\ What in the trralmftU and up.
^H ull/~~'^'^9kl/V fiffrafuji* Tlie limb ibould bo
^^P I ll T^^^0^Bf^ \ plueed in au extended position
f 1 1 J ^hk^?^^^^ \ *"'^ flexed on the pelvis. The
I /|,'J ^^^^^^^JBt V appnnttus is a splint two int-'lien
L nrWy ^^^^^^^ / "'de, long enough to extend from
the liiberosiiy of the iiii-hiuin to
near Ihc heel ; two rollers, each
BIX yards lonjl, and thr«e inched
wide ; and compreMCS.
Pass the roller by cirt-ulnr and
reversed turns from the foot to
the lower IVngment ; bring the npper one doun in eoDtaet wlih ilie
lower ; po»s the roller around the knee in the form of the figure
of 8, und H'tlh eirculiir inrns in sneb a manner ns to rolniu the
fyagmeniK in contact. The roller should be passed so as to confine
the mnneleii of the thigh; n straight splint applied behind the
limb, und ijiiii'tmli- itnjiiiui'd.
The union is geticmlly ligamentous.
Frvxiurt of the ThigK
At what part of the Kfck do fractiires (hicnr ? Both wlihln
and exlornftl to the capsular ligament; but fracture wiibio fa mo»
k
BDROEnr.
417
common, nhliouRl) rare in pcntotm andrr flflj rnnre of ti^, and U
■OAtl/ met with in old womuii; tlm liuiic tindri^ocs cbnnfn^ in
KdraiK-ifd life, whivli T«iidi-r il more linlilc to tiii« arcidrnt. There
b a dellcieijcj of eiirthy innttLT, nrid .ipoiiginosN ot ihe caiioelli ;
the neck Wl-oitics atro|iliied, khorteueil, nnd siinli from tbc obiiqiio
to tbe horizouUl posillon.
Fig. IS.
Tlie progntMU U nry uiirarornble ; union takes pUce slowly, if
stall.
What arc ihe tifniplom$ of the fracluro of tbe neekf The limb
is Rencrull/ Khorti-iic^d ; iu lei)|rth can be restored without tlilttuullf,
■Dd reiucnida n.s snoii n.i lti« exu-ii«ioD a removed. Upon ruta*
tinf; tlic lh[|;h, nod plairinK the Imiid oit the trochaiilcr. it will luni,
H It ntn, upon K pivot; whereas, in the soiuid bone il disttrlhc*
Ui* arch of a circli!, the rndiuti of which U formed by lh« neck, mid
;rv)iiliiv iniiy be prodiK-ed.
What i« the proper Irealmnnl? In rerj old labjectn. place l]|«
patient In bed, ktiep the limb ciiiiel, bj a iplint if nwesury, for a
ftw wtck«. when the putirni may be ullouud to iiao crulclien. If
Ibn patient be yxinft, it may nnite by bone, and lie shiiold, there-
fore, be placed in a proper appuralui fur keeping It In place.
;
BCBOXBT.
Tlic Trrirhanttr Stajnr may be fraclured, nnd is known by Itt
Ofiiifc (frnupii iiiiwnni. ntid by vrepilos. When Oiis ocenrs, the di«>
pUoin^c miiKc-U-* "liunld be rctexed, and the reuambent portion
ainiirnrtl.
Tba sAo/il may be uparatcd frotn Ibe epipht/ata In yotini^ anb<
Jvcis, and should be treated bj extencloD,
connter-extcii^on, aud ftxiiig the limb by
dplinU.
Wlint part of tbv tbiph is most liable
to fiat'tiire F The middle iii young subjecla.
Whnl are the fijmpli/vm of fmeture of
the Rha/lf There are the general eyinp-
torn* of frnHiire with shnrleninff of the
limb, uii)i-xi it in triiuxvcTM-, in which em%9
ibo i'iid« arc Knpported njininiit each other.
Whnl nre the liidirntioii* of trfalmfntf
Tlie |ir>iii.-i|>iil iruliciitiuiiii are to keep up
exii'iJsioit. coiinler-extcnBior, and coa|)ta<
tiuii. fur wbitih ihcru u a great taricty of
appurutiia in iim.
Pvnaull'it np]>aratun ha« been rery popn-
iar, mid (HiiiKinii of nn outer iipliiil, ilir«
or four inches wide, reachini; fruui lli«
crest of the ilinm to four inches beyond the
foot, eauli extrirniity linvjuK a hole in it ; an
inni^r Mplint rcnchinK from the perineum to
the eole of the foot, and an nppcr epltnt
reaching: to tbo knee. A counter-extending
band is pasted over the perinenin ard
thToagh t)i« upper hole iu tbo eplint.
Extension is produced by a baud or hnndlterchicf applied to the
■nkle, and mnde fitut to the tower end of the i^plint througfa tfae
hole.
Or. Piiyiiicl; mo'lififi llrwiuU'^ apparutUA by exlcndlnf the outer
xplirit to the axillu, in which exteiiHiun ij made In • line more
nearly |MTallel with the axiit of the body. A block is also placed
on the inner ^ide of the name splint, below the foot, so as to pro-
f enl obliquity iu the tine of ext«niiioii. Bags of bran or oat chaff
I
I
8UR0XET.
&re ptaccd od each Bido of the limli, bo m to prevent eicoriatton,
mid keep up gteady pressure ; the wliole is then to be seeured hj
bun liners.
Llcioii*s apparatus consisis in usiii^ the onter tptiat alooe, a»
■een iti lUe figure applied. (Fig- IT, p. 449.)
Dr. Oibson rcconini etuis tingedara's apparatus as modified bj
Itiui^df, aa seen m tbc annexed fipirc. (Fig. 19, p. 449.)
Phynich's modlBcatioa of Deiault'8 U more popular Uian any
otlier a)iparatua.
Fradurt o/Ute Lfy.
What are the most common varit-liest Oblique and truusversfl
fractures of tli« middle, but it is liable to every variety, and In an;
part, gomeliiiies one bon« is broken, and at uthera bolb. A
mncty of »[i|iiiratn8 is used in their treatment. The diii-f purjiosu
of a splint being to ennblv a enrgeon to keep, effi-eHinlly. the frac-
tured fiurfttces of a bone in the elo^est apposition during the limo
recini^ite for renniim. tliat one, of course, should be adopted, that
will best answer this purpose ; and it will be found that, in aoDU
Fig. 20.
Pig. SI.
468
BrSGEBT.
^
CMC, eonc kind vrill answer besl. &rii] in otiiere iinotltcr ln'nd;
ilcpriiiiing u|ioii tliv kiml of fmclurc, the tact of the oorfjcon iu iu
a|il)licutiuti luitl ikijjii.it It) utit, iic.
T1i« rractnrc-box and pillow lias hipli uatliority to recommend
it. It Ghoiilil hnvc a root-board to wliidi tbe foot can be secured
by banda^ eo n« to pPtront lateral Inctiimllun.
Two splints, tha lenpftb of the lej^, applied od either side, also
(iiiBwcr llic pariiose wHI ; care being taken lo support tbe foot by
a bandage or hnndkcrcliicr. as seen In th« fiiturv. (Fig. 19, p. HO.)
g- 22 The fibula la oflKn frnrliin-d near the
a^kI^■jo!nt, and onen aoeompanJcd with di»>
luculiun of tbt; Tiiot. Tlic fool Ik tnnied out-
wards, ua «««n in Kijrx. 3(1 and 21, p, 4!>1.
Dupnyircn'a or I'hynick'N appnratnt la
preferable to any oilier, nnd coimUts of a
single splint, placed on tlie inner side of Uie
leg, and rencbing beyond the foot. A
wedge-shaped pnd reaching only to the ankle,
with the Inrpierend applied to the internal
malleoIiiH. should be used; and a bandage
applied .to at to produce tnTcrsion of tbo
foot, and retention in that position.
The inUrnal mall'v!u« it niKo nomelimea
fractured, including more or less of the tibia.
(Fig. S3.} It is easily dutreted, nnil minire«
the tamt nppnruiaK and treatment as fracture
vf the fibula, only tbe application Klioutd be
on the opposite side of tlie limb.
Compound F>-actvre.
A compound frnrtnre is where uii external wound commnnicatca
with tbe fracture, and may bi' proilueed by the means cansing the
broken bone, by the protrusion of the bone itself, or by nWration,
aubsequently, Tbe dangers ri-'ult rmni abock, hemorrlioge, tolftQas,
auppuratioa. hectic, or typhoid ft^ver.
If the bone is much comminuted, or n lurgo Joint opened ; If
large arteries are torn \ if the soft pnnn are cxiitosively Injured ;
and pariicnlarly, if coigoined with a|;e, or di«<:a.ie, amputjitiiMi
may be necessary.
svfinxRT.
4SS
Wlien ail uttempt h niude to tan t1i« limb, we chonld endcjivor
to conrcri ihv cunijioiiniJ into a. Mmplft fractun;, Uy nrrc^Ktiiig
licmiirrlingc, I'leiiririg out, tli<: wound, ntid bniigiiig the [mru
(0)i:vlh«r properly, no ibitt uillK^ion may take ptuvv.
The geiiernl principles or trcAlinciil Applicable fur ii> (lam [nation
And itM rv*iilt« in diirvrciit sUigcs, masi be resorted to, uid yol
HKCOixlurjr DinpulAliun mikj be necessary.
LtXATlONfi.
What U B luToJion or dislocaiion 1 It la tli« rcniovAl or the
head of A buii« from it« correspond in ji; Articnlatinfr cavity.
Uow ar« the varitUrx of cli»Ioration desi^nntcl ? I3y the tcrmg
timple anil compound; pririfUoe ami conMCuSive ; recent and
■>U ; compMr^ mid ini-ompMf-.
Simpte luxation id nhcrc tliore it b mere removal of the head
of tit bone; compound, when an external wound (v>mmunicale9
with the ONvity of Iho Joint ; primitiiv, wlien the head of the hone
coatinuea In the uouatoral position it first assumed ; contecutitx,
when it in removed and becomes Rued in another; reefnl and old,
relate to the iluraliun ; completi and iuanmpltie, denote total, and
partial diiiplncemcnU
Uow may Inxutionx he dialinguiihed from fractures ? By want
of ercpilntion, by the peculiar di^lurtion and rijiidily of the limb,
and the shape of llie joint.
What arc the mrant gejicrally employed f Conatitutional and
local means nre both ofWn necesfjiry. Among the former are
bload'lettinij, tcam-bal/t, naitneating ejnetics, Ac, The latter are
e^leneiun and counlrr-fjp-nrion.
A partial removal of the head of the bone from its articulating
<urfn(:e is termed gub-luaatioit.
'{ n dislocaiion is connected with a wound \a the intef;nnicntii,
traeture, or laceration of lar^ vessels. It is called compound dia-
/(i>"ii(to», and the same general principles (govern aa in compound
fracture.
Jhnlticttlion of Q\K IiOWer Jaw.
In how many way* mny the Lotci-r Jaw I>c Inxnted, and what
KTO the symploiusf Only in one — anteriorly. The condyles an
4
iSi
SCftGKBT.
Fif. 28.
displ&ced, Ibe mouth ik thrown opea and cniinot be ahnt, and ibc
coroiioid protess proJcoU nniicr the tht-ck boiic. (Fig- 2*.)
What is the Irratnime? Tim surgeon plnrim hiu ihnnibs de*ji
ill th« moulh, and rvnl* them upon the postcrivr in»Ur teolb, while
tbe 6u^rs aru cnrriud beneath the cliiu and baie of tho j&v.
Pig. it.
8VB0KKT
4M
Pressure sitoald be made dowiiWRnls by tbe thumbs, and tbc chin
ekrated at the eamo momeni ; hy which reduclion may be oOecled.
When il depends upon relaxation of the liganiMite, Sir Astley
Cooper recommends bli^ter^ before the ear, shower-bath, and tbe
Internal um of ammonia and steel.
DUlocalioH of the Clavicle.
How many ways may the Clatfiele be luxated T II mny he lux*
ated at either end ; and the sternal portion la three dlreutiona —
forteantif, backwardu, and upward*. They are all eiuily dixtln*
guiahed by their peculiar deformity.
Fig. S6.
What h the treatment f The mom bm for fractare of tbe same
bone.
Dl»locati»n of the Arm.
now many ways mny tbe Arm be luxated f Downwards, /or-
wardt, backivarda, and « oouecotlve diilocntion upwards.
n«w (honid tbc reduction be accompli«li«il f The patient
cliauld be .*C»tcd in « clinir ; a strung band, eight or ten inchea
vide, pnfxed around the chut with it« middle close to the injured
part, und it* two ends given to an nMistant on the opposite nide;
■noUier cloth should encircle tlw; arm above the elbow, be fixed
Bn<l entrusted to another a»iiHlnnt; the Burgeon ahould lay hold
of the extremity to as to bond the elbow and rotate tbe huinerm,
while the aasifitMia make exiension and couuter-extenttion. When
Ml
stiRaERr
I
BuOcient force is applied, the hamcras wlU gencrollj paaa into t)ia
glenoid cavitjr witli a kind of snap.
^
HVRQCIIY.
4n
Fig. 28.
Another tnoAe is to pinro lliu pntieot on bis back, pince a bull
in tliv uxilla. and thi?n kt the siir|[Oon plnce hix htcl on the ball,
Bciw the wrisl, ami by n steady force effect the rvdiic-lioii. If
n«ci:Mary, a wet roller may be paswd round ilic arm obiiw the
«lt>}w. itiid an vKteniHiiK baud applied, opon which greater tniciivo
forec can be exerted.
Sometitii(% it in necessary to apply pnllcys, a« shown in Fig. 3T,
particulnrly in old caiies.
A di.iIucatloii of ills Joint should not be attempted after huring
esicted twelve weeks.
DitlocaHrm of l/ie Forrarm.
How may the /■'orfarm l>c luxated t BaekwarJt, laterally,
Imi /i'mKiriU by a prt-rionii fniclure of Ihe olecranon.
The ulna may be dislot-ated bacltxcardt, the tmllui foruard and
%Iao baciteard.
What are the eympfoma t Wheu both bones are ilirowii back-
wards., there is a projection posteriorly ; on each side of the ole-
cranon there u a hollow ; the lower extremity of the humcrnx can
be felt at the forepart of the joint ; the hand and foreann are fixed
ill the Eiipine poHiiion, while the joint is nearly Immovable.
The treatment is to seat the patient ; the sgrgoon should place
his knee Jn the bend of the arm. take hold of the wrist, and make
extension ; this will have a tendency to sc])ariiie the radium aii^j
ulna frata the hamerus, and bring ibcm fonvardi into their projier^
position. The forearm shoald then be placed in a sling after re-
duction.
When the vlna is dislocated bactwarda, there is a coulortiou of
39
168
Ihe tinnd end roreuiiii iiiwiinl*, nnd the oli^trrnnon process project!
beliiuil llie liiinicru«. Thu rorciinn cniimx be extended, ndtlicr
can it be llexed beyond a riiilit unple ; lUcte ure the dintinguUliing
murks; U is canily rwluoed by cxiciiHiuTi nnd couiiter-extenwon.
In dUlocalion of the radiun /'^ncardu, tlic head owiipiei tht
hollow above tlie external coudj-le ot the hunierus. (Pig. 30.)
fig. 30.
Fig. 81.
BUHOBRT.
4U
The foroarm is slightly bent, but cannot bo Qexed to d rigbt
•ngle, nor extended complcldj; the hand is pronated -, the birncl
of the radius may be felt inside the external condyle, rolalici^, if
the hnnd be rotated ; and there \& % sadden check if tbo elliow bo
Bexvd.
In reducing it, extend the wrist and sapinate the hand ; at the
MOW time, press with the thnmb or the head of the rndins.
DislocoUoQ of the radiun backwards is known by fcdin;: tho
head of the bone back of the external condyle; and there is parlidl
lo« of movement in the juinl, (P'iff. 31.)
Seductiun and lixalmcnl Kainu us in proviooa injury.
ng. 83.
The radiiie ana luna may be dislocated at the wrist, both tmck-
wardt aa<.\ /orwarcU (Pig. 33.)
Heducliuti is elTcctcd by extension, counter-extension, and pres-
sure; the nrisi and foreann should then be placed iu splints and
Oiag.
The radius at the wrist may be dislocated anieriorlif, poele-
riorltf, and iaieralUj.
The tr/iia may be dislocated at the irrisi, and may easily bo
known by the chnn^e of position of The styloid process, projection
of the tilna, and twisting of the hand. It may be reduced by
extension and pressure ; it should then be conlined by compret^es,
Splints, and bandages, on Srcconnt of the groat liability to displace-
ment from rupmre of the ligaments.
Tho thamb may bo dislocated backteard^t «nd also in the oppv-
tite direction.
Fig. S3.
f
400
flVROIKT.
Fig. S4.
In rediicinp it, n clovc-hilch should ho placed npon the ftnt
phiilnnx, and extension mudt. with soine foreililc mid Bt««dy
llcxion. townrtU tlic pnlni of tlif hniid ; mid prrninrc nuide \ij ihe
thnnib upon Ihe heud of tlie bone, which will usually iiui.'c«vd.
Fig. !8.
Dielocation of the Tltialu
What are the different Inxutions of the Tliigti 1 Upicartlii and
ovlwardx on llie dursDin of the iliam ; downteards and inwardt
into the fornmen ovale (Pi^. 36 nnd 37) ; vpwards tifiAforwarda
on the {lulieii ; Irarku-ardit into the ischisiic notch, and dotentoardu
iindur ihc tuhorosily of the ischiuro. (Fips. 39 and 39.J
The Jtr*t niiiy be known by a prominence nt-ar the superior
spinous proceM of the iliam, formed by ilie fftvAt trochanter, to-
gether with B ahorieuiiig of the limb, and an ini-Iinatioa of tbe
fiiot Inwatdt.
i
4M SUBOKBY.
The second by the limb brlnfr Icnirtlieiifd two or thrwt Jnch^;
the foot is tiinicil outvrnrilK. nnd ihc hcnd of ihc bone iu thin sub
jocts rany be fell In thu fornmcii otoIc. (Fife. 41.)
The third by a burd luiiior ubuvc l*oiiport'« lignnifnt ; the limb
is Bhorlencd nboiit nii inch, tlie foot in turned oatwiinl*. nnd the
trochanter miijir ix in front of the Anterior tujierior .spinons procns
of the ilium. (Fljt- 42.)
The /ourik hy the limb beini; shortened half ui Inch, aod the
fbot Klightly iiK^liiied inwards. (Fit;. 43.)
Wlint ii the irealmeiUt EiteiisJon bj polteys, nnd conntcr-
•xlenxion by & band pusing over Ibe perEnvam nnd retting against
Ihc tiibiT of the i.tcUium.
)Ih-odiiiK, wnrm bnth, and tartsr emetic, to at to prodoce re-
laxation, fh^qui^nlly have lo be ri'^ortcd to. Tlie mode of acting
and nrrongini; the means of elTcclin); rediiclioa in the different
forms. Is well eihibllcd bj Figs. 44, p. 463. 45, 46, p. 464, and 41,
p. 465.
^
SCBOBRT,
tif-iX
Flg-U.
Dialocaiion of the Ktteti.
In what ivovs may the Knt^e he Inxatott ? In four direction!
backwarii», /orwardi, iuviarda, aud outward*. (Figs. 48, ii
&0. sud St.)
Kg. la. Fig. 40.
Tbo dioQnnrif \* rngily mnde in these CSMS.
Scduclwn \* iiccom|)ti)^hFil by extension nnd direct presstirv.
InSsiannktion in apt to be tevere, and miifit bo combated by ucCivt
OMaiu. and rc«t L-njiiin«(l for ecverol weeks.
How OMj the Patrlta be hixatcilf Oulwardt, intearde, aiid
upwards wben the ligameul of the patella Ih ruptured.
£■
Its
bOBOIRT.
rig.Ga
Pig- 61.
Dislocation of Oik Ankle.
Id whnt direction m&j ihe Anhle be luxated ? Inwardt,
teards, foriearda, and backwards; all of which IBA; be eaa]t
reco);iiis«d.
Reduction is accomplislii-d by cxtoii^ion of the foot and flcxSon
of the Ic-;, so ax to relax ibe gastrocneinios mascle. It Is a verjr
eerioas injury, and amputation nill oflen bo DcceasBiT.
Tlie Aitra'jntut is gomelimcs dislocated, and may be either for-
ward or backmrU.
Seduction it difficult, and cannot alvroys be sccompli»hcd, iii
which case excision or ampntation may be noceesarf.
I
D1SSA6E8 OP TBK Bones axd Joints.
To what diseases are the Boues liable T Caries; necroMa;
fjroftoiia; fpiita ventota ; oiteo-«arcoma f moltiliea and fi-ayititat
Mfium; and rtKhitis.
CarieB.
V
Whnt is carieal It is an atcemtlon of bone.
The loft or spongy bones are the most liable to cartes.
SDROKSr.
in
fWhnt nre Iho gymptom* T The affected p»rt swella, lliere is a
Kiftciiinic of the hone, nnd it (.-rumhlcs ftway ; there In uUo b dl»-
chnrfre ot fi'tid liliickitih mutter, nnd a, luxuriuiit Rfowth of pal«
faniroux grnnululioiij*.
What is the trtatmenl ? WliCli it is <le{>endeiit upon a itj'phltllic,
I KCTofiilouN, »gorbutic, or nny coiuttituiionul disorder, gciiernl n'me-
di«ii should be rciiiirted to. Whi-ri it pnx^eirdH from locul liijurj,
the iiidientionK ore lo combat iiilhirniiiutiou, keep the pans at rest,
and remoTC digeasvd portions of bone oa thcj^ become loote.
Mineral ucidit, nud gaj^trlc juice have oI«a heeu nfiiilied with bene-
fit. Bliiktcn, isiiuv*, KetotiK, nnd ttoady purjiin^ nre NCTTi<«nhle in
con.ititutioniil coritt. FreHh air, tonics, and alteratives arc proper
In adranccd Htaget.
Carte* of the Spine,
What are the rymptOTits f The patient complaioa of nnnilinetii
or an uneasy sensation in the lower e.Ttremities, is languid, Guaily
tir^d, and apt to trip or stomble in walking.
There is oflen Hatiilcncc, sick stomach, and derangement of the
difnstirc orptnx. i'aralvMK of the lower extremities occun in the
■driiiccd stages of the di.teniie. Tlicre i* more or less protuber.
ance at some portion of the tpinn) column ; the spinous processes
of whieh proje<;t, and create coimiderulile deforniitjr. The moat
common sent is the dorsnl vertehrie.
What is the trraltnenlf In (he commencement bcncRt may be
dcrirod from leeches, blisters, and cnuMio isinies; the latter of
which it is oflen neccswiry lo continue for a long time. The con-
diUon of the bowels, nnd diet of the ]>atienC ihonld be strictly
attended to, the n^ciimhent poslnre enjoined, and at the same time
the benefit of fre«h nir should be gitun.
I
Kecrona.
What la ntrerofisl It la where there is dcslroetion of the
Titalily of bono, and differs from caries ns sphncclos dilTrrs from
Blceration. The term aequettra ia given to dend portions of hone
thrown off. CloaccB h a name for ojicningR in tlic cnse of now
bone which is thrown oot. The pain is deep seated, long con-
tinned, and severe.
t%9
scaaKxT.
What Ifl the trtctriu^nlf It it u mnon t)i« d«>d piece* of bone
wbcQ fdrmed. Coiutitiiiioiial rcmedtct are often required.
Eroxftmit.
What ix exoflogia ? It if uii entargi^ment of the bonj Btnicture,
and {« dividnl inlo laminntcd, circumscribed, luheTriilnied, and
Hpitious cxoKtoiiis. Tlic bones gcncralljr offitcteil Km tliose of the
crotiium. lower jnw, Bieriium. ribs, and exlrcmitits.
What is tlie trealmentt Wbeo it becomes troablceome. iU r»-
moval &liould be ftttenipled b^ general remedies, and lov diet If
tbc^o fail, it ehould be extirpated, if ncccKary for the comfort or
uif«l; of the patient.
Spina Ventoea.
What are tlie »ymptomg of spina ventosa ? Ii is « inraor h-
Toiving the whole eireoaiferenco of a bone, conBiMiaf^ of »a oue-
Oiis slicll perforated wiili nnmerouH holea, eoDiaiiiing sometimea a
thin sanies mixed with poriiciriH of h'Biph or a cheesjr nubstanco.
What ia the Irtaivmnl t A cure may lomellraeit be produced bt
)ong:-cuniinn<^d pressure ; Bnottirr mode of Irentmrnt is to make
an opening into ihe envity. niid throw in cliniiilating injwiions, or
bf cutting instruments excite Knch a drgn-c of irritation as to catue
It to nil up willi granulntions. If ibid fail, amimintion must he
resorted to.
OtIfO- Sarcoma.
What Ii Oitlco-KBrcnmii ? It in a malifrnant dlfCAiie of the hoare.
The tumor formiuK the (ii.icautd purl iji composed of lliio bonj
plates, arraiiKed ho m to form cells, ahleh contaiu a cbccMi-likc or
fleahj matter, or a thin gelatinons fluid.
What Is the trealmenlf In the early ■lagcd. conMiinitonal
remedies may avail somethlnp; of which Ihc rompnntid dceoctioo
ofsnntaparilla with corrosive sublimate Is perhaps the most cSlcient.
Lccehe* and blisters have also been applied loenllj. Amputation,
when practtcttble, is the only remedy likely to be pertnanently bene-
ficial; even This oflen fails, nnd the rlitense returns, and attacki
lome of the IntcninI organs, or another part of the osseons tpua-
MoUities Ottium.
What are the tymptomtt The bone loiea it* Datural firmnea;
sunasttV.
both titc nnimnl nn<l Mlinc pnrU ilimiiiixh iinlil mere itbclU arc left,
■hirli uro tcry tuft. Ii is » very run difi-Axe.
Wlwt is tho trealnnitf f Truntfticiil i* of liiilc iwo ; nnil nil timl
can iKt ac*comp1i»hc<J is lo sii|tport ibc [miiciil'* airciigth by totilcf,
^^11(1 autriiiuQf diet.
^B RaehUit, or Jticir«t$.
^H What ore the Mymptonuf Disorditr of tho digCKtivo org«ns,
swt-lling of the abilomeii. ertiur'tiitiuri, itryiR-M or dJMolorntton of
the skin, mnd bluckiie^ of the iceib. The«o symploms arc foUoved
by distoriion i>r different puru of the body, irbich in bnd cnscn
bwotnc rery much duforniDd.
What u the tr«oimcntt To «trengthen the sysum by tonics,
and keep the ttomncli nnd tiowds in proper comliiioii. Good
DUtritiouc diet, conxiittin^ of niitmal food, has bccti recommended,
also frivtioni), and froqiiont liatliing in salt water.
I
Coxalyia, or ffip Diaease.
Wltat are tho terms n«ed to di-note this dLwiue? Jforfriu
cwiariua. itc/iia», gponlaneou» fu.ratioit of the os /emorit, ncro^-
lou* carifn i\f the hip, and ah»ceii» of the hip-joint.
What arc the aymplomuT Tlie Ural symptoin is a vlifrhl pain in
the knee, and etnnciation of the linili : thrti pain U fvlt about tha
trocbanlcr and gro'n. which varlM in different euics, and it in
creased by pressure upon the hip-joinl. In wnie canes, nnchylokln
is eMnhliihed appartnlly wiihoul the formation of pn^ ; wliitc in
others itivre is a tiirgc aliHcei^ fi>rmcd, whidi discliurKci itnelf by
one or more opening's, — Dnrin^ thi« proceu, tho patient U (iomo-
limes worn ont by hectic, and dii-f^; at other linies, mn^hyloniii
Uketi plnce ; the opening heal up, and a cure h accompli ^lu'd with
considerable deformity.
What is tho treattnent T The habit of bending the Ihitih on the
fKlvio, and the leg on the thigh, should be corrected by enrvvd
fpliiits cmdnsiiy changed for Brrnifrbler onet. — Before llie nhsees*
foriR'. bliKicr*. cupping, and iKt'ic^ ^iiould be used, eonjoined nith
■tmdy iiiirjiinf;, vcgelnbl* diet, und perfect rest.
During the snppnraiire singe, tlie strength of the patient JihouM
ba lopporttd, wid such other constiiotioual reoicdles em-
indicat«d.
40
1
4tO SUBOXBT.
Fungus Articuli, or White Swelling.
What 19 comprehended under these terms 7 Infiammation ol
l^e eynovial membrane.
Morbid change of structure in the synovial membrane.
Ulceration of the cartilages of joints.
Scrofulous disease of the joints, having ita origin in the can-
cellous structure of the bones.
What is the treatment of the first variety ? In the acnte form
bloodletting, purgatives, low diet, &c. The affected part shoald
be kept in a state of qnietude, and elevated. — As internal remedies,
mercDry and sarsaparilla are often indicated.
What is the treatment for the second variety ? Ampatatioa ia
geaeraJly the only remedy, and this does not always succeed.
What is the treatment for the third variety J Caustic issnea,
blisters, setons, and absolute rest : ancliylosis generally takea
place, and may be considered as the safeguard of the patient.
What is the treatment for the/owrtfi variety ? The remedies for
scrofula should be resorted to ; aUo rest and adhesive strips. Id
fill these varieties, when matter is formed in the joint, it should not
be let out, but an effort made to produce absorption.
Hydrarthus, or Dropsy of a Joint.
What is the Irealmenlf Blisters and well-regulated pressure
will generally be appropriate treatment.
Movable Cartilage.
What is the treaimeJitf If a laced knee-cap, bandnffes, &c.,
have been tried without relief, recourse may be had to an operation
for its removal.
■ Anchylosis.
How ia it divided f Into complete and incomplete.
In the incomplete variety, tlie ligaments, tendons, and snrroond-
[ng cellular membrane are involved, and there is partial movement
of the joint.
In the complete form, the extremities of the bones often become
perfectly united and identified.
What is the treatment^ Friction with stimulating articles, and
jadicioua movemtnt of the joint, in the incomplete variety.
BCRflZBT.
DiffKAsrK or tite Auteuira.
471
To what dii«a«M Brc anerii-s »iibJL-pi? To iiillnmmftltoii. sup-'
munition, iilcuracion, Kpliafi'IuK, i^nlrHrcous coiicrelloiis, nuifonu
dilauitivi) of tbe COOU, and Aiieuri.iin.
Aneuri*m.
Wb&t i« micuriKtn 1 II \iax been defined to be a pulsating
lamor formed of arterial blood.
WUal are the varieties of ancnrisin J True, /alar, cireum-
aerib'.d, dit^Kding, diffastd varitiom aneHri»m, iind anetuvim bj/
By /rue aaeiimni is nnderetood a timplc dilntntion of all the
COaU of an urierj". cr the internal and middle rui-turcd. while the
crilalnr coat remains entire ; hj falm atieorifm, a ru))tTire <>r
wound of tlie three coats, so that tli« blood is cxtrnvautcd among*
the surroniiding (larls; the sac is rormrd \>y cellular tissue, or a
new depOBit of Ijmph, as seen in Ibc ligurc.
rig. 62.
The term c%rcumicrib'-d and diffnted relate to the form of Bwell-
in;. or extent of extravnuntinn. In diMecting anourism the nae Is
formed l>y the inGltratioa of blood between the coats of tbo
arteries.
What arc the fi/mptomr ofancnrism ? The tnmor ts Brsi ainoll.
free from pnin, ami di*np[iears easily hy preMore, lint returns uhcn
the prrwure in removed. A* it enlarges the pnhalion is Icfaened.
and when much uilurKcd the integuments cohering it become pain
fa), livid, crack, nkcrale ; and hemorrhage, if not ometcd, sooner
or later destroys the patient.
W bat is du) trtalmcntf Some benefit may accrue by frequent
and repeated bleedinf^; rl(tid nhKlincnce; confinument to k nori
zoiiial puaili»n ; ibo iiilrnmt nm o[ diiiiuli*, uj>trii)];en(a, and
n-fri^tranU ; tlieae rt'tJiL-din iiiiinol bv dejieritli-d on, but Mhould be
puraued wlieii Ihu tijipitiiru fnim nny na«o is fm|traclic-iible. Tlin
Hpiture may be eutikideri'd m ilit ouly raeartH upon whkli reliaucv
can be t'lui-ed, uiid even ihi^i »rteri ruiU, and sco»iidnry heuorrlrage
is the cuii«i.'qiierico. Cuiiiiiruniori haa KOinutiiiic* miceeeded.
Wliai are tlie nitca Tur the applicalion of (he liKutura iti aneu-
rism T The surgeon should cut for a suund jiurt of the artery above
the SAC ; penetrate cnmiuuslj until Ihe piilsutiona of the artery are
discovered; pass an atieurltmiul needle round, armed wllh a Hro-
lure, detaehini; It ns little as po&»ible fioui Ita eonnectloiia ; the
ligatare sliuuld be firmly lied, one end cut off, and Ihe other left
baiigin); rrom the wound, which shootd b« brought tognlber bf
adhesiie straps.
Aiieurimt by AiiaBlomosia.
What are the fynipfonuif It U a turour rorraed by a conj^riea
of scnull aneriufi and Teinv, with an lulermedSate cellular itructare ;
as )t enlurites. It acquires a thrilling pulsuiile or Jarring motion.
What ii the Ireatint-niy Comprcsiion. and excUiou aru the
means proposed for curinji ihis disease; tliey may also nmiuetilJj
he cured by exoitlnjr iiillauinialiou in ihe pari by Tacciuatioi), mustlc,
needle and twisted thread, hot wire. Ac. Some surgeons preferring
one mndc, and SOOlft another. The frequent appticatJou of collo-
dion bus beeo asefU in aome cases by producing gradual compres-
sion.
Varicose Aneuritn.
What is varicose oneuriMu ? It U that form of disease In which
n comniuuication is esinblished between an anery and a vein. It
may be proiliici-d in ony part of llie body where a luri;e artery an<l
rein are near eucb other, and happen to be jmuctured at tJie
Udm.
rig.6S.
i
I
Wbat ia tk« trtatmentf Com[)restiion and Ifgatnre are tba.
ueaiu recommended.
DiSKASXS OP THK TeIKS.
What are the dbaoaea of the T«iDa f lojiammiUion, and van-
COM eHiaryenieat.
roric'OM Veins.
What are the nyni/rfomn* The di»i-nx« tx utinont entirely coa-
fined to tlie veinK of tlie lower extremilirH. In tlie commcnccraent,
jiamCTOQit >maH clrcam.tcribed iwelllngs may lie ohvcrrcd ; at leogtb
j-Ui* whole tcuous trunk and branches liecamc ciilart;od, rqji in a
] cerpuniine courte, and a[>|i<-nr knotted. Ax tlicy vnlurgo, the siip-
[,part afforded hy the vtiliea in diminished nnlil tlicy are entirely
. lojit. The nurrouiidlu}; cellular nierabrnne bct-umes iunnmed, acd
[^vv« riHu to painful ulcerattcitiH.
Whet fa the treatment f Compression with a roller or laced
IviQcking; astrinftent waaties; an elevated ]io$itIoa of the limb;
['•nd obliteration of the (ll.ieafted rein hjr an opcrnlion, of whicli
jthrre liaTe been several kind.t propoxed and practised; vix., the
tifratare, the ncction, and tlie cxciMvn of tho Tein— all of which
[•re attended with wore or lens danger.
Cinocele and VaricoMlt.
What am the »ymptoin*1 Cimocele in an cnlanremrnt or Tari-
coso state of the veinn of the «|icnnatlc conl, Vjiricocelo is a
Tarivow i>taie of the veiiiH of thu &i-rotiim. When rxiiiniiied, the
whole rofd ajipcurs like a bundle of knotted and turtuouK veins ;
and feel like a hunch of worms wra|>ped round and twined to-
gether. The lunior ^uUidea on a&samini; the horizontal poMUon,
and rfappeara on standing.
Wlial is the Irfolment T A bag trnsa should be worn that will
^cii^Bd the testicles, and give them a firm support. Cold a*iriii-
t«Hh« are also recommended. There are sereral operAttono,
[for the pnrposc of oblilcrnling the vein, proposed and praellited
'for this disease, upon which the profession is not yet very well
tieuled.
40 •
• VBORIT.
.
ln/lamm<Uion of Veins. — Plilebilta.
Wlwt forni docH phldiilb MAnnie? It tuny be acute nr nib
acuie. There Is not much lUiiKcr in the tiubactitc form; It i^ne-
rally affects vnricose teluB of ilie loi>«r exti^miiU's. Swelling and
tondcniwa about the veins aiid cPdrma of the limb exist.
Rest, leeching:, foment slions. cold lotions, elevalion of the limb,
and purgatives ; after which, Mimulatin); frictions and presenre are
the proper course of Ireaimifid.
The acute form te ircnttrnll; fatal, It may be caiued by iroandSt
ligalarc«, bruises, erysipelas, ^.
There arc ripors, ircnk rapid pnlec. nnxicif of countenance, de-
pression nf apirils, swHIitig and Icnilcrness over the reiii, ton^e
fbrred, brown, dry, or black ; iikin sallow, with prostration, low
drltriniD, and bilious voniiliiig, and dcnib often occurs in two or
tliref days. ConKcculiio absceHes are very apt to occur in some
joint, preceded by exceuire pain, wd followed by absccEcee also
in the turi^^s, liver, &e.
Leeches, repeated and followed by fomentations to the part j
bowels opened and pain nllnycd, are proper to be done ; and the
abscesses should bo opened early. General depletion may be
iiectMSury in some eases; stiiunlanis and tonics in others, aceord-
inR to the condition of the paliciit. U«rcury may be resorted to
unless ipvat depressiou exist.
ISJCBfES OF THE HkAD.
k
Fraclvrrs of the Skull.
What are the varietiee of fracture of the sknH ? There are
several : fi»aure, counter fimure, dcprfMcd, itouble deprened or
camrraled, ulellaled. and /^uncfurctf fracture.
J^>Mure Is a simple crack or division; cointler Jif»ure is a sepa-
mtion prnduced at a point opposite to that where the force wii|i
ii|itjU(r(l ; depregged frncliirc is when tbc bones are forced hclow
lh*ir natural level ; camirvird wlitn the siilen deeliue towards tlia
centre ; Mftlalvd when it rndintet from a centre resembling a star;
and pttneiared when produet^il by a pointed instrument.
W)it is the IretUmenll In simple frairlurt-, where the brain oi
BVRaSRT.
4-tb
raembrnnes are nninjnrod, liitle or no treatment ia neeMsary. The
nle in all citscK it not to inlcrTerc unices ih? coiitciils or the skull
•re alTecieil, and of this the symplome must be oar fruiilc. Ir
cases, bowerer, where jlmrp point*, or rnjritrd cdircis of lionc exist,
thej BiBj' tie remoTcd bjr appropriate ii>»lriimonts. to prownt thcin
bom irrilnting the diiro matter, or other adjacent soft parta. Is-
flooiataUoD Khould be gnarded against in oil cosu.
Concustion of Che Brain,
What are the aymplomiif In RltRhl cn.scs there Is vertigo, slck-
neES of Cie alomacb. trcnibltnf: of tlie limbx, dimness of vision, Ac.
Ill MTcre cases there is inaeiislbllitf, coldness of llie «kln, reiaJCa-
tioa of the Hmbs, feeble and iiTe<fDlar pulse. diffirtiH}' of breath*
in^, (not, liovrcver, generally stertorous, } am) dilated pupils.
Time nyniptomK mny. after a time, sulmidc grndiinll)', when K
deter nioiiUon of blood to the brain follows, of greater or lew
What is the IrealvifTtli If called early, be careful that the im-
portuniti«s of the liyxtAndem do nut dL-terniuie ;uu to bleed tx^fiiro
the poUe rises and reaction is ui>tubli»hed, when it may be proper.
Content yourselvei with administering a liiik* cold water, or, ff
the deprwdion Is very great, wine in small cjuaniities. and with
cnotlon. Generally, external stimulants, such as raasiard plasters,
will be sntBcient lo route the syMem, and are free from the injurious
effects of alcoho) upon the brnin. If inilammatory symptoms
come on, bloodlcittnf^. purgatives, low diet> Ac, with cold to tlie
bead, an elevated position of it, and blisters, become higblj ne-
cetsary.
Comprattion of the Brain.
Wtat are the canrrs and x;/mploBi*f It may n rise from de*
pressed fracinre. offuKed «r cxtruvasaicd blood, aud from suppurn-
tion within the broin, or itK membranes.
When symptoint of compression come on from exiravnsntion,
thitrc is generally an interval between the injury and the appear-
ance of the Kvinptoms ; and when this occur*, may bo connld^rrd
Mcliarncteriilie of compression from Mlriiin.iiileii blood. When
these RyiRpii>m« are eiin<ed by nintter. It U llie result of inlUmma-
tlon, tiad does not follow immediately an iiijary of the skull.
I
476
SDROKRT.
P
k
ir compraitsion srise from cither of the prFCediop esssei^ It mtf
bo known hj ihc pulue kecomiiif; slow and repilftr; the pnpUl
dilated, mid insensible to the Mroiifretl li|;lit ; hroathing stcrloroas,
■low. nml diffii'ult; the llialis loose, or yieldiiiR, iifrlmps pnratviic;
(omciimeB (ii-xion of otic wr botli foreannit, nnd iii^rririiliflilT.
Tlitfie Kjraiilom.-i will he suflideiil lodinlitipniiili il from conwimiion,
where the diHtioctiou la well marked ; 1>ut often tlio *yni|>iomi< aro
tnleriiiixed so as to create coiifutiioii and doubt In tlie tnind of Iba
■urireon.
Wliat is the treaivieiitl Blood-lelttiifr, purgatives, Ac. will
often, alone, relieve symploms of compression.
When the boocs are depressed, they «hontd he elevated ; or, \t
produced by extravasalion, the trephine must be resorted to, and
the co.ifrnliiin removed.
What arc the tnWrumPnk reqnircd for operations on the skull T
Two or three trephines, the Inrtfcst about no inch in diutnetcr, and
the smntlcsl half nn ineh ; alley's ssw; atenlicular; raspatory-;
trepan forceps ; iwo elevators, a small bnisli. loolh-plck, or prober
tenoculs ; spotifres ; crooked needles ; lif^ntures, and a sealpel.
What are the ol.jecia to ho attained in the application of t)i«
truphinu? To make an openinic for the rcraoral of conjTDlAlctt
blood, and for llic introduction of the elevator beti«atli a dcprrKwd
bone. For the former a farj-e trephine Mionld bo n.tcd. and for
the liitlcr a small one. It is not. Iiowever. always neccKsary to
ntc the trephine !n depressed bone, oa there is often Hoflident npnco
to pnxs the elevator between the ft«g;ments and rentorc them to
their proper position.
To what parts of the sknil may the trephine be applied ? To
all pnrt*. except lo the occipital bone.
When it is necessary lo trephine the inner table of the IVonial
iiinns, two trephines should he employed ; a large one for tbe ex-
tomol portion, and a small one for the innor.
Injiammation of the Brain.
What are the si/mptomt t Tho face becomes fluihrd, the eyw
red, and tender to liRht. pnpils conlructed, skin hot. )>nlse Imrd
and quick, and tho tonpic dry, Tlie pain in the head is ulaO
severe, and the wound, if there be one, di^eharnes a tantous niBiter,
Rigors follow, which ore dangeroos sympinins. Detirtum, bemi-
aUHAEHT.
4n
plcgia. tad eoovuliiona maj' also come od Jq the latter stages of tbe
dbcaiw.
Wlinl is ibe trKtUmenl t The most active antiphlogistic coorao
ahould be pursued ; klooii-lcllin;!, gciHTnll/. uml locally, piirgatiTcs
blisters, &c. If Eappiirotion take i>Wc, tliu Ircpliinc ma; be HMd ;
bat tbc cbancD of the ^nliviit's rccovcrj it very Kmall.
funijm Cerrbri, or Ettcrphahcele.
Wbat are the gymptomat It is a tumor bnving the appearance
of a vascnlnr nrjrHni/.iriJ growth, wliii-h sproals from the lirnin after
exlcnsive frcKrian^n, or llip o|iiTiilii)ti of ihn Irvphinc ; GIU np the
opening of tlie bone, and projeetii bcyoiiii the Mcalp.
Wliat is the trttUmentf Lij^ht drcMingii, witli raodorato pm-
sare upon tlie tumor.
Tbid diteue is gciicnilly fatal.
k
DisKJLOES or THF. Etk.
Conjunotiaal Ophthalmia.
What are the fi/tnj>ftim»f A tense of uneosineu or itchlnf^ tn
iniwtience of light, dilfii^i'ii rcJncw of the conjuncliva, pain, heat
■■d twelliogof thoBloltcof Iheeye; an incrcaitcd Kecrction of Uars,
»ud a fediiiK as though there wu a lodifinent of *and tn the eye.
If ibe iaQummallon pror^ceds, there U violent puiii in ihe eyeball
Kud forehead, uucuuipuiiicd by fever and otlicr geucrul indicpositJOii,
Rg.M.
N
8tRO>BT.
SomirtiniM lTi« conjonctirn throws oni n rniipus beyond the mnrtnn
of llio eorncn, smJ nt others Mi|iimriilitiii lukcx |)lai:«, follownl bj
(leslntL-tion of the enrnca. and CTiu'iiniloii or the hiimort i>f Uia aye.
Thi^rc nrc Mverul varieties of «irijiiiiclfv«I o)ihlhiiliuiii; tliccofar-
rhal, piirutt^'il, ijonnrrhirai, niid rcro/ulouii. Suinc autliora,
howcvvr, u'logit dllTen-iit diviriiuiid of th« ditwiue from thiK.
Whitt is the Irttttment f lu th« early slot^ of tiimpttt InflatniBa-
lioti it Diay be enstly removed by blood-leliiriR, general and lot-iil,
ptiri^utives, niiliinotiiulK in iiiiuaeatinf; doyen, low diet, blisUr*,
btlotm of tepid water, a solutioo of opium, or acetate of lead, or
Kuljihate of xiijc. If It runs Into the cbronlc sla|*e. cold ustriugcat
vfkJil)e«, and Hiimnlaliiig oiutmeiils may become necessary.
For the ttilarrhal variety the proper remedies are moderate
depletion at first, followed by highly Etimulatlng cullyria, aud oint-
ment.
Tlie purulent variety afaonld be treated upon common anllpblo-
gistio principles, and moderately aslriiigent washes, of wliich the
llcjuor of iho acetate of lend Is one of the best.
The gonorrlieeal variety may be treated upon geneial prlncfplcK.
bni it ia aeldom cured.
The tcro/ulout variety does not generally require roueh anti*
phloifUtIv irealment. bat rather a tonic coarse will be indicati-d.
A blister on the nape of the neck kept open, and weak soluilona
of the nitrate of silver, salphato of sine, Ac, applied to the eye,
will be found bcnelinial.
Oraiiiilnlinnf often form on the pnlpebml conjnncliva from lonR
coniinncd iiifl-iitimation. whicb cnutit (treni pnin nnd disturbance of
the motions of the eye. nnd may, liy cunlinning. render the cornea
opake by friction, nicy cnn gcnernlty be cured hy sea rifioat Ions,
Innar canslic, or Milphaic of copper. lu Rome cnncs they Din&t Im
removed by Ow knife or tciKsom. Conililutionnt trcAtiuent. and
bliUers behind tbo car* nru «otni!tiracs necctcary.
Sclervtie Ophlhaimta.
What are the tymptomaf It is an inflammation of the Rcterotio
cent eomelimcs called rheumatic ophthalmia. The pain Id the
commencement is genernlly ecatvd in the temple, and extends to tbe
eye-brow and cheek of the side nlfi.-cteil, being nin»t severe at
night. There is no purulent discharge or intolerance of light ;
4
shrokbt.
418
Fts. (A
tlio scleratic coat !« of n Aingy tirick-iliist tioge ; there is more or
fever and (lorAngcincnt of the liigcs-
live orgHiiR.
VVliot i* the (fvatmrHf » Tlie in-
dicutlonii urn lo restore the functions
of the stomaoh, bilinry orjfnns, onil
skin, by craelicn, purgnlives, and
niitiuinriiiil (liujiliUR'ticn. nfter wliich
bnrk muf be «-itiploj«d lo atlvnti-
taf^ Tho b&it Ipeul n|>])licnti<in>
arc II btUlcr bcbiiid thu cnr, unci
the vinous tlnuture of oiiiuin at. a>
collyrium.
Iritic OphlUalmia or Iriti*
IVhnt nrc the symplomg? Scvero lancinating poin, oxtmdinff
from llie cj'cbrow lo tlic nrbit, untl through the glob? of the eve to
ike Ojtlic nerre; e:(lrenic impniicnec of li^ht nnd morbid sensi-
bility. The conjnnrtivn tloM not prcsc-nt the nppi^iirnncc of tnHnm-
naalion. but llirre on* nunieron* red vmkHs on thnt port of tho
scleroika connected wilh the comcn, nitto on the nntcrior part of
the Irl*. which loaca Iitt Willuncy, and chnngiH lo n n-ddiib or
gTe«Di»U liue. Tho pnpll beooincs contrnciod, imguliir. mid ili
edge is lurnod backwBni toward the crystalline lens : lymph t>
deposited on the outer surface of the iris in spots, aud sometimes
BO copiou<^Iy as to obliterate the pnpil.
What is the Ireatmenlf The omiphtogistic conrse shonld be
carried to it^ fullest extent. Obliterulion of the pupil should b«
prevented by breaking up any bands of congolable 'ymph whlet
may bare rormed, witb the extracts of belladonna or strnmoninui,
applied to the outer snrfaco of the eyelids, or over the eyebrows,
two or throe times n day. and kept on for bnlf an boor at n lima.
When it has n syphilitic orijiin. mercury, followed up with Kiinin*
paritln, should be uxed. The furniation of an arlijtciat pupil U
often ucccuary after thiR didicnse.
Paoroplitfialmia.
What Is psorophthalmiu ? It ts an indanimalion or nleemtlon ot
tbe cj'elidi ; whether cniued by •iuall-)iox, ineaslM, scrofula, eryi>i
pelu, or any other cause.
480
OHOKar.
i.
Wbat are tlie xymplomg J Children or scrofiilons baUt are most
lUlitc to Ma diseafc, The inflamniHlioi: commences on ihe etiites
of the lids, Olid extends nlotrg the coiijiincli^.t niih pahi niid »iO'
lenl Uvhiiii;; suppuration end iileeralloti someifinca occur, aiid are
verj' iroublefiome. The Meibgmian glands are always farolred,
and |>our out nn adhcsiro fluid.
Whnt if the Ireatmentt In iW early sta)te, porfrotires and liw
diet, with the local flpplicnlion of f<o1utions or ftcelnte of lead,
sulphate o! ane, or snlphatc nf copper. In the ehronie slaire. lli«
nnfrnonlDm hydrnr^ri nilrnii. applied to Ihc tdfrc-^ of the tids, will
rcilicrc the ilchinif, and dispone the iilrcrntcil sai-faces to henl. If
the dificnse rcsi*lii rvcry n-incdr for a lotijc lime, blisters behind tho
ents and a cour«c of nicfL-ury may b« triod.
Ptert/yium.
What U ptcryKium f It l« a Ihin membrnnouf! cxpnnsion, situ-
ated on the coiijunctira ; frencrally occnpylnji the inner nn^le of
the eye 111 the shape of a trinn);lo, the apex of wlilch looks toward!
the i-ofnGft, and somelimes eilends lo iia centre. A pannui Is »
pterv-fium on each side, vhich meet in the centre of the cornea.
There are two vorieiics, the mrml/ranoti», andyfesAy.
What is the Irratvfnlf When it hfi'ComeB troableeonie, it should
bo dissected off with a pair of cnrred scissors.
"What IS encantliU f It is an enlargement of tlio lachrymal ca-
runcle, and nemilunnr fold. It i» sflinetimcK mnliirnnnt. but it Is
not a frequent diiiun.>>e. The caruncle prtsciitit « g^rannlnied and
livid apprarniice f If the disease continue n long time, adjoining
parts bocomu involved.
What is the treatmenlf Excision of tli« diiwaaed parts.
Opactin of the Cornea.
Wlwt are the varieties of opacity of the cornea f Nebd.
afbu^. and leiicnma.
Nebula is a superficial opncity prodactd by chronic ophthalmia,
and does not entirely inlcrriipi vision.
Albugo occupies the Imnello or substance of the cornea; It is .if '
white or pearl color, on«tn accompanied by ophthaliuia, and \i-
iltravt the result of an effusion of lyiuph.
4
SOROKKT. 481
Ltucnma U a dense calloTis speck on tho rornea, of a pure irhito
or chiilk color, nri<l lu« a polished ap^iearance. It is gcticrnlly
j>ro<luc-b<] by a wound or ulcer.
Whttt is llie IrraimfntT For Ihe firsi vamiy axirinpfnt t'ol-
l^a, and ±uc!i olher rvinedicH oh ant proper in (liroiiii- oplillm)*
aiitt. Tile ireatiniriit o( slbii^ in tri-iicrnlly liilfK-iilt, ami rripiia-i
hip-litir AiiiDulntiiig appticaliunf, of wliii-b oii<^ of i)ie lict^l i^ tlw
uui{(i«uiuiii livilrargyi*! iiiirati, applied liy a i-aincre hair pciit'il to
tlw rarfuL'c of iho specli, oric« or twice a day. Washing Ihc I'fc
will) dituled Tiiitgar has also been roconiinondcd.
Luucoiua is perhaps seldom or ucvcr njiuovnd bjr aujr trcutnicut.
Ulcrr of the Ciirnea.
What are the ti/mploins f It is eomuioidy the result of tli« dif-
ferent Tarietios of ophltialmin. SumL-timeD it oi-cupics tlie irliol«
Gorii«a, aud at otlient it in a xiinpli! rnvity not lari^cr than tlie li<.-uil
of a pin, oa Romu jiurliciitar piirt of l\n'- cornvu.
What i> tlic treatinetili The aorv kIiuuIiI \ic gently touched
Willi iiitntle vf Kilter, until au i-ti-har form* on iix «iirrarir ; nnd
wlwB il ilrops off, the cnuKtiv »houIil liu rL-iiewcd. When the uU-er
aixumtrs a hualthy ni^ipciinmuc, discoiitiuu* th« caiulic, and use
nild colljrria or oialiocut«.
Staytiijloma.
Wliat il Ktapbylomn f It if n ihirkeuing and opacity of th«
layen of the cornea, wi'h a projection of it* iniertur *urfiifc. Il
mar be produced by Biunllpux. iiuruleut ojdilhalmiu. wuuiidit of
tbn eye, &e.
Whnt i» the /rca/ni'-iK* Thtre 1* no remedy; except lliul un
Openvtiut) may be performed to eva>-iiate the humors of the eye.
which will prevent the puin anil iiiAuQinintlon cnuHcd by dnat and
other exintnconti bodies. Ulindnefts, of coarse, aliruyw cxEtiii,
whether the eye in oi>eraied on or Doi.
Hypajiion.
What !« hypopion, nnd lis ttimptvmft It is a eolIeHi«n of
punilvnt maiii-r, formed within the poMerior or anterior ebaraber
of the atjueoiiK tinniur.
There i» rednexi of the conjunctive, and a yellow gpot may ba
I
4J
U
•nBaxitT.
tL'cn at the boltom of the utUrior cliiLinher, which incrcn»e« ir.
tixo until ilii^ wliule cuvtiy Ib fllkd.
Fftin, intoleraoee of light, tc, are very ncTcre. In tome
CMOS, the ioS'iiuuiuliuu uluiilvsi, urn! the jitiK in iiUurbott. In
Otiwra, ulceration and nluiighiiig of llic ouincu may take plai't,
fultoHvd by a deKiniciion of ihp ryv.
Wliat U the trtatmentf A prompt nnti)ihloKi*l>c*c<iurM is Lha
proper tmalmcnt.
Utidrdphth ahnia.
What is Uvdrojihlhalniia 7 It i» n drafiBy of the «;«, and onn-
sifils in a gradual calargrnicnt or the plabe, wllUoal, at 6m.
much pain or injury to vision ; l>al, ng tlic disease wtvauMa, there
is pniii, impain-d vision. &c , which :uay terminate iu Irritallou,
supimrniioii, and iIil' loss of tlie fje.
Wliiii \* ilic Irxalmf7)l? Wln'n il i» nrcompDnii-d with ^iirrnl
dropsy, dijfilaliit, x()iiill, volatile linctiire of itimlacum, and calomel,
tnay he proper If the ai^umalation in large, pamcentWH ahonld
be prrforincd.
OWtPrahd Piipil.
What arc the gi/mptnnis? The iris hccomcn wrinkled, and the
pnpil cillier eniirtly elfiieed or contracted to a eery tmnll corapam.
What is the IreiitmrTit f Aa nperntion difiding a portion of
the ins is the only proper course.
Procitlentia IridU.
What Ja procidentia iridisr It is a projection of tlie Irii
lhriiu);h an ulcer or wnnnd of ihc cornea. The paiu and Iiitoler-
ftnee of llj-hl are cxi-csiiive.
What ia the trealmenlT When It follows a wotrnii of tli« corneal,
it may he rciilneeJ ; but when It proceeds froni an ulc«r, it caiittot
be retained in lia natural siluatiun while the ulcer cxisla. The
ulcer Khrmtd be loiiuhcd with the nitrate of aUvcr, and healed as
soon BN prai-li cable.
Calanwt,
What is cfttnract. and the nym/rfom^T It is an opacity of tbo
crt/Dlallinc. Irn». or ilK cajitulr, or of the Mor^janian fiuid, »*pa.
rately, or conjointly, Tlicy differ in color and coniiiitcncc. Some
arc fluid, and culled milky; other* are CAllcd golatiaous, CMeoux,
I
k
8VB«KRY.
48S
or fcnnt, nccoiiling to their coii«i8ienoo. When the capsule I*
0))itkr, «nil the lens rcmniiis trnnsparertt. or is ab»vrbetl, il in (.'ailed
cnpKuUr cntarael. If » catoraet cvift rrom birlli. it in cnlleiJ noiu
It^nitnJ. Moiit ciilnrscts on.- of a lilui^li, ur pcurl cohir; f^oinu nm
jrniy. ur grucii ; otiit're while ; ami in some riir« itisunws liliick.
T)htc nre four varieties; the ienliculor, eaptfilar, Mor>janian,
liiil the capfuto-ienlkuJar.
The r'jmpl'jma are n dimintllton of xififal; objects apprnr fiFi if
enrclopcil in mist, or 8raok«; and visioa is tery imperfiit «Wn
mildenly exposed to a stroiiff IIkHl In a dull lig'ht th« vision is
improved; and when the tenn is <>pak«, lis eolor inll (^encrnll^
inilicnie tlie nnliire of the diseutte. The dlseates with which it is
liable to be confoimdcd are anmnronis and glnuconm.
The caioplrie cxuinination itive* (he most eerttiin dlnjmostic
ei^ns of calnract. Whi-ri a l!|rhtud euiidle is held bt-fore t\ heultliy
or nmniinnic eje, three di.itint-t imam's of it nmy be ob-crved.
^Vi-M^, on erect imape, wlikli luorcs upnards nheu the cniidl« la
moved upwards ; this Ik cuiued by rull<Hrliuii from Iho iuifuce of
Fig, 50.
\
rig. ST.
«UBUKBT.
tlie I'onioa. Sftvnd. nnnlhcr trrct imnffp mny be MMi pr
u;f rrQi-ciitiii from iln; unuriormrrncp of Itic ltii». «liii!li uImi mot
U|)wnTd.-> H'hL-ii ihi' rniiilli; in motcd in ihtil dirnclioii. Thirtl. a
verv SRiull idvcrtcd imii^i- in »itii, lUut inori-K ilnwiiwnnl* wbcn iha
CBiidte ii moved ujinnrcl*, tinil a n rHIrt'liou from ibc {lOfin'ior
^iirfRve of tl)C li-riK. In rataract, iImk tiiv^rlrd imnp! Ik, frora the
Onit r«t)iicn-<l imlUliiict, ntid in »oon nbolUlied ; mid tlii! dttp, creit
oiiv Boon di!>ii|i|>4-nrK nlso.
Whnl IK ili« trraluientl All oprralton is itie only troniiotiil (o
be dc^iviulfil Ujioii.
What nr« ihe operaliong in 0*9 for vntnrnclT CovchtKff, or
tJrpreimioii ; r:iirar(io}> ; and ilie aOnorbenl jirncticp.
The lir-l is ilun« with a nredle, and roiisists in removing tl>e
cTj»talline lens donnwatilK and backwards into the vitreoDS hainor,
Ejiraction is pfrfortned >iih a kiiife ; aud Ibe oiwaiiig is made
faito ibe cornea.
ng. u.
The obforhrnt praeticfi U foiinducl npoti (he solvent pourr of Iho
atfiicoUK hiitnor ; ilu' iippnitiun is to Iirenk up llie crj-Htnlllne Icna,
and tiring il in uonliiot willi xhv oqiiroiu humor in \\k iintcnur
chnnibcr. It ik dutiu in Inu wayit ; inie i* lo iniroduL'U (he nii-dla
anlcrior, and llie otlicr po»lerior lo the iri», to that in one cckc ihc
cornea in pcnulraled, and in th« otlicr the hImoIicti. In all in-
Ktaticrt, prcviiju* lo the perform unco of any ujieralion. tliy syjteiu
ebould be prepared hy purging, di«t, &c. ; and >trainonium, or
belladonna should be applied to the portN about the eye.
Congrntial Calaract.
What is the treatment^ An early opeinliou.
*
I
Amaurotiti,
It it an i»*
'Wbat is nmauro^s, ttnd what are tho rt/mplonm f
sensible state of the n-iinn.
The !iD)ii1 is chaiigcii in color, pr<-nl1; cxpanilcd nnil irregular
in »lia|)c, hns undulating cdgM, aiid the Etroiigcst light prudiivo;!
no [lerceinilile cotitraecioii.
The |>u]iil ii occasiouall)- contracted, and in eome instances its
motlona are parilallr rotaiued. The natural lustre of the ey9
beconies dimlniihvd, or lost. It is easily diadnf^uiahed from
CKIuracl by the catoptric li-ttl.
What IB lite trea:mrntf When It arineii from any orfcanlo
defwt, the probabili(jr of nlTording rclit^f if small. IT it pmcecd
from gaatrie derangvnimit, rmiMiui and pur^tircs will prove nsc-
ThI. fijUowcd by tonics. Errhinc« may also be fonnd beneficial;
bejiinniiig with the miUlcr. and afterwards asing Uie turpetb
ninerat combined with powdered liqunrioo.
Fittuta Lachrymalie.
What b fiatola lachrymalis ? ft la an overflow of lenra, pro*
daccd by an obstruction of the nnaal duet, eilhur In canHvc|Ucnc«
of acute or chronic iuflanimation, which inuy bo produced by a
gri>nt varii-ty of causes.
We xhould emU-uvor to remore tho itiflnmmution. nnd remove
the obstriiclioii in thin way if po»iblc, which can ^-ncrally \tv
i\am : if it fail, an operation will have to be reported to. This
cnn«i»ts in paxniag; a nnrniu' liixtoury into ibc itnet. introducing
its point jn«l below the t«ndn» of the orhieulitri* pnlpebrnmm ; by
pfeesing it downwards, backwards and inwards, until it enters tlie
duel ; the remaining uhslrnclion of the duet nitist be overcome by
pasiing a prolio. The duct should then he kept open hy a ciitifut
or siker style, with an cnlariwd end, to prevent it from linking too
deep, and of t>uffleient length to reach from the ooriica of the eye
to the termination of the nasal ducU It should be removed and
cicaiiicd from lime to time.
Slrahitmus.
What are the caute* of sirahi^inusf It coneists either in M
over-action or paralysis of some of the muscles of the eyeball*
41*
SVKOCBT
mid may he eong^nilal the rr«uli of imitation, or prodocetl 1>;
ganric, inU>ilinal. or cerebral irritation.
If (tiDsed by sfinpalbnlk dislurbaiicc, the Irealment shonid be
purpaliTes, nllerativos, sud atittielniinti<'a. DivUion of \\\v miiwle
vfill geiiuratly reliuve llie deformilT. bul not slwnjs. Tho opcra-
Uon is simptv, nnd rnnily |irrr(inii«d. Tbn head Nhnuld be su)>>
ported, tlic Ujv Uirni-[l oulwnnlx, itir li<lii Ki'jMtmtcd with dii ulevaloi
(IVlllcr's nntwcTK well), ur by lliv fiti^rnt of an nMisluiiL Tlivn
catch ihc eye with a double liook, about midway between the edge
Kig, 59.
of ibc L-oroen nnd cniilliuv ; nine the (K>r\}nii<-liva nt tlie canthns hj
n pair of furcepK, and divide it nlonji; with the subjacent cellular
tissue ; yatu ihc bbint hook under tlic lendoii of the luusclu, raise
this OD llie hook, and divide it with the sciiston.
Plfr CO.
Remore the doable hook as ^o<JIl m iho lilnnt hook b pa
The diviridu of the teodou lenijiriuti-.-> tliL> u}ii:tikiioti. Soiavllinvi'
tlie inler-mu»CHlar faitaia, or noiue liltreit of the tendou, may pK
vent lliL- eye fmni becominjf strnlRht, in nhicli cuse, puMi the houk
ugaiii uiid tlitiili' ibem, lukiiif; cure iiol to divide loo freely, or there
may be reversion of the eye
BCnnEar.
The ejre sliould be placed at mt, ftiid inSammatton combated if
It nriM. ir any cxiibi-mnt Kraiiuiutiuiia aiiiiour. they sliuuld be
toudied vt'tih uhrutu of dilvcf, or cliiijied olT with ^d^eors.
JBordeolntm.
What IB hordoolain ? It i» a red, inanmed, pninfhl tumor,
inrolviiig one or morv Mrilximiuii gliitid:>, uxunily Kcntcd on Ui«
lover eyelid, iivnr this inner aiiKk'-
Wh«l is tlic ttraimrnti I'Drgutivex and nttciition to did. If
it becomes iiidolciit, njiply lunur vautilic.
Ej\cij*ted lutnnra of Ike Eyelid
Wbst is the Ireatmentf Kxtirjmtion.
Knlroj/ion.
What i< cntro|ii(m ? It i* iin iiivt^rdoii of the tarsus or its eilia.
What is the trfatmmtf When thi-re is simjily an minntural
direction of the eyclnKhc:*, tliey sliould be removed viih a pair of
forceps,
When the tarsus is inverted, nnd the skin of the cydid relaxed,
there should be nn oval piece removed, and the sides of itie wouud
brought together. Other operntions arc also practised.
Eiiniputn.
What is ectropion f ll is the reverse of entropion ; the eyelid
beinjt turned outwards insteiiil of inwards.
What is the trfalmi-ntf A portion of the lid of the shape of
the teller V should be remciwd from the outer angle ; the thick-
ened coijunctiva should then be dissected off, and the edges of th«
wonnd brought together with a Due suture.
Ftona.
This is a fnlling of the nppereyclid ft-om ft pttlsy of the third nerre,
orlh>ni nn injury of the levator pnlpebm snperioris muic-!e. It is
sometimes depemlcnl upon congestion of the brain ; In which ewe
bleeding, purgnlivrt, mercury, and blisters arc useful. SutnctEmcH
U ]>ers>sls. and hax been Inmted by the rvmovnl of a fold of sklo
fro la the upper eyelid.
4
488 gCBQEaY.
DiSEABEB OF THE NOBE AND AnTRCM.
Polypus of the Nose.
Where are polypi of the nose generally attached f They maj
arise from any porlioD of the Sehneiderian membrane; but are
mostly attached to the superior, or iuferior spongy bones, and are
not malignant.
What is the Irealmentf They tihould be remoied with the poly-
pus forceps by a twisting motion rather than by polling in a Btraigbt
line. To prevent their return after removal, the application of the
white precipitate ointment, softened, and applied by means of a
brush, to the part from which the polypus has been removed, is
highly recommended by Sir B. Brodie.
Oi(erut,
What is ozcena ? It is an ulceration of the lining membrane of
the nostrils, having a fetid discharge, and Gometimes followed by
destruction of the cartilages and bones of the nose.
What is the Irealment? Bark, iron, mineral acids, muriate of
lime, sarsaparilla, and antimony have been re<^mmended. If
there is a sypliilitic taint connected with it, mercury will be proper.
Locally, a solution of opium and acetate of lead may be used with
advantage.
Fungus, or Polypus of the Antrum.
What are the symplomsf It is generally a formidable affection.
The tumor sprouts from the lining membrane of the ujitrum, and
grows until it fills the whole cavity; pain is tlicn experienced in
the cheek and vye of the affected side, and the face becomes enlarged.
These symptoms are followed by distortion of the nose, projection
of the eye, enlargement of the gums, profuse discharges of sanious
matter, &c.
What is the Irealment f As soon as the nature of the disease is
ascertained, it should be completely removed.
Diseases of the Mouth.
Labium Lcporinum, or Bare-Lip.
What are the varieties of hare-lip ? The sinijle and the double.
What is the treatment f An operation. Some surgeons recom-
SUIIOKIIT.
ifd
mend Ihat we should operaie iinnK-dlaleljr after birth, or within «
Tew weeks, oihors thai we should wall until vho child la iwo or
Ihreo years old, or after the jierlud uf ibe first deiiUlioii. Ii is
ofte<i cuiohiDed with a dettdencv in the \mUX« and maxillary bonea ;
In which «ifle their closure is more [lerft-ei willi an early operaliua.
Tlie principal danger of itti eiirly 0|H-rutiun i* a linhllity lo voniul*
aioiut. Tli« openilioM cun»isLi in [larin;: the viiji'-* "^ '■^'^ I^Mure In
the llj>, and brin)^ii|( ihein in conluul ljy tliu inlvrruplud suture, or
Iiin*, and figure of 8 bandage.
Banula.
WluLl Ir ratinlA f It i» an flb»iniciion of one or mon of the
duct» of Iho xublinfTunl jrland^ and givcK ri<c to a tumor or cyt.
Whul in thi: trr'almrnl ? Lay the rj*»l o]n;.n freely, and relliovo
ft portion of ii with KciMiorH. SonietimiM the application o^caasUc
bccomcd nccvMary,
ital/ormtUion of the L'ra^num Lingtur.
Wti,ati*the mulfuruinliun of the rrccniim lingun;r It is some
tisita loo short, w a* to prerunt sticking.
,lVh»l i» the trratme'it? A slight division of the frirr.nni, whirh
paid be di>iie mrcrully, no m to avoid hcmorrhnge, aiid bIko not
to allow the toni^e to full buekwardn into the phnrpi.
Enlatyed 7Vn«t7x.
What arc the symptom ff A honrse, husky toIjo, snoring
dorbig sleep, cxcCMivc nhvexinjc when laboring under cold ; and
npDTi inspection they will be found to be enlarged.
Wli*t i* Ibe treaimtnl t Kcmoval, either with the knife or l[[;a-
lurc.
What inth-umenla are used for reinovtn); them f Fnhnealock'it,
Pliy«lck'ti inslruineul modified by Uibson. niid CluuibeHin'ji ex-
ci»iir, the lutlur of which is to be preferred.
ESonrjaiian of the Ufuto.
What are tlie gymptoma? Irritation about the tLroat, natiaea,
TOmiliii(r. and hemioplyois in some cafos.
What is the Inatmealt Removal with a lioolf and commor
Bciasors, or other tuitahle Instrunieut.
I
I
SltBOSItT.
£piili», or TilKTcle o/ Hie Gum$.
What anlhtsyniplomtf It is often a mnligiianl TonD oftamur,
wbu'h BjiroHts from tIic socki-ie uf the inciMir upUi of the ui>|>cr
jiiw, or frum ilie gum between tcclh.
What U the trealmenti ExtirpnlioD in ile very indpiwie^r ia
(be only chance fur a porinanont euro.
i
, J>IBBA8Ea or TBK NeCK.
What difiease« are iiiclndcd uodti tbis bead? Lodyment of
fortign Iodic* in the pharynx; tarynir, /rnrftro, and atophagae;
vlriclure of llie cetopho'juK; tilceration of llie gtotliat bronchlh
eele ; wry neck, lie.
Extraiifoue bodin tit Hie (Enophagtia.
In whftl manner may estraueous bodiea bi the atsojihai-us prodnce
dcutli r By producing spaamodic action of the inuscU'i of ibc glot-
tis; from diBlenslon of the maophngus so aa to pre^ upon the
tmchea, and eloaelt; or by producin); inQaiuiuation or ^tigrc-nc
ftoin the continued pressure; or by violent aticmpls in rvmoviMg
them.
What id llie trealmenti When Ibe aubslaiice ia larjrc. U gene-
roily rticltn in the plmryiis;, from whiob It may be removed by the
Rnger. or a pair of fiirceim. ArliL'Ica that cun be digested, pro-
vided (bey have no hard, rough pointa, ahouM be punlied into the
stomach by a probang, unleas they cun be eaxlly reached. Coins
and Kliarp rnggi^d boilica should be extracted by fnrrcpa, prnliang,
hook, or sumu otlicr rontrivuncc, when praeltcabl« ; but when it ii^
not, they should be puKlicd into the Ktoiancb.
Whi-n il become* necessnry to push any oflhose articles into the'
itoninch, purgnlivcs and mncilnginou)! draughts should bo taken.
Dr. Phyaick prose.riboil boiled rice in large quantities, for the pur-
yose of defending the conta of the Rtoinuch.
Slrklure of the (Eimphagtit.
How ere they dividedt Into tpaemodic and permane»l, which
are tonicilinea eouibined. Its most eoninion seat is at ttie com-
mcnccuicni of tlic ccKOphagus.
SUBaERY
What are the f.ymj'lom»f Difficulty of sn-allowin?. psiu in the
■toniRch, nausea, trouiili.-&oiue eruvtatiuus, nud |>aiii iu tlie fuucuit.
What ia the Ireatmenti Boii^'it's, wlili or wiiliuiii lutmr t-aii:t(ic.
Id the spasmodic ravieiy, caiuplior, opium, aiid ether ure lervkeuble
Bemoval of exlraneou* badiee/rom the larynx and Trachea.
Wlint o]irrutioiiH ore ])erf(irracil for this jiiirjiUKC f Laryngotomy
nod Iradiealcmi/.
Th« rorm«r i« the one gencrullf adopted.
In performiiif^ this opi-ralion, nhoiild tlio inciMnn be mdclc nl
onco iuto tlic lurjrrixf No; lliu iiit^gu incuts lihoiild fii'sl be di-
vided, and the hcraorrhiiife cntiretj xtoiiped ; then tUu crieo- thyroid
ini'mlinuiu niuy be divided.
In H'hiit ijilier eatei are laryiigoloiny and tnichcotfliny reported
toF Sonicliinex (rota Rabstniicei lodged in ihe <e:tci]>ha9U4, for
croii|). Tor vnlargvincut of the tongue and tonsils, uluurotiiMi of tits
gtotlii, &c.
Bronchotvle, or Goitre.
What is bronchoi'flc ? It is an enlargement of the whole, or »
p*tt, of the thyroid ghind. Its causes are not Batisfactorily under-
stood.
What is the treatment t Iodine, internntly and externally.
TorticoUtM. i/r IVri/ Nfct.
What are the eauaea t Contractions of the platysma myoides,
or Memo-cltido-mastoideus, cicatrices ofliurnH, pamlyMs. Ac,
What is tlie IrfatmentT When il proceeds from morMil con-
truelioi; of the muscles, tliey should bo divided, and the heed
brought into a pro|tt;r position.
IlKaNTA.
What in hernia ? It Is a protrusion of any of the contents of th»
kbdtimcD, covered by peritoneum, lhro(i([h the parietce of th«
Kbdonicn. ^
What are the diviaiong of hernia f Hernia b dirided into re-
ducible, irrtduetbli', and ttrongulalvd, ll may aluo be termed,
from it» contents, eitlvrowle, epiptooeU, and rnitrv-epipiovek,
fU-Aucihlf. h(!miii Ik when it is easily replaoed.
I
I
192 8UB0EBT.
Irreducible heniia, when there is jtcrmaneiit protrasioD.
Strangulated heruia, when the parts are confined by strictare,
Enteroveie, uiieii the protusiou consiiits of intestiae.
Epiplocele, whc-n it consists of oraentuin.'
Entero-epiplocele, wben it cousists of intestine and omentain
logellier.
Tliere are also names given from the position they occupy.
Bubonocele, or inguinal hemia.
Osukeovele, or scrotal hernia.
Merocele. crural or femoral hernia.
ExomphaloH, or umbilical bemia.
Congenital, when it exists at birth.
Ventral, when the protrusion occors iD different parts of the
abdomen, withoat reference to natural openings.
Ventro-inguinal, when there is a combination of the two va-
rieties.
What is the &ac of a heniia 7 It is the peritoneal inveslment
which surrounds the protruded viscera. Tliat portion communica-
ting directly wiih the abdomen is called its mouth ; that portion
most remote is its fundus ; and the part surrounded by the aperture
in the tendinous parietes, the ncrk.
What are the cavsea of hernia ? The exciting causes are Bevcro
Bxercise, lifting heavy weights, plnying on wind inslruments,
Tomitiiig, costiveness, coughing, jumping, &c.
The prediaposiiig are hereditary conformation, and preternatural
laxity of the abdominal parieles.
What are the xyniplontx of reducible hernia? The tumor de-
scends in the erect position, and retires by geutle pressure, or a
recumbent posture.
If the sac contains intestine, its reduction is accompanied by
gurgling ; the tumor will also have a tense, elastic feel, Onicn/um,
on the contrary, communicates a doughy sensation, and is rosiored
to the abdomen with greater difficulty. Reducible hernia is larger
after a meal, and an impulse is communicated to the linger when
the pniient is directed to cough.
Tliere is generally more or less di.'order of the digestive organs.
What are the caugex of a hernia becoming irreducible 7 It may
ari<ie from adhesion between the sac and its contents ; from mein-
hranous bauds ; and from extraordinary enlargem-'-ts of the omep ■
tam or increase in the Toliinio of iiittsliiif;. Slow infliimmntioti fi
(Ik moat ^i-qiicut caaso of licnita liiing cliungtd from tlic reducible
to the irreiliiciltle comlilioii.
Whnlarclho oynpU/ni* of slrnti^iiluird hcriiin ? In adililion
to the other EVrnptuniii of lirrnin. there in olisiiiiutC' eonlirciic&s,
gcncrn) Kor«iieas of the iibiloni<iii, piiiii uruund the nnvcl, sickDras
of llic Bloinai.-h. iind iieviirc pniii in tlio ttiinor. Tiif«r- Kymploms
inuy be followed liy hilinuK or Jstereiirnueoud vumiiidjr, hiccnp,
qnick, bnrd \n\\*e, cold tvrcnl*, mid frrtiit anxii-ty of cuuiileniinire
If rvlief IK not obiiiincd. the piiUc Ijf0(im«t tliri'aily, llie piili«nt
eruy, the tumor L'ruckl<-a wliL'ri pressed iipuii, and aK<ainfx n kudcn
color; eiiurruuu.-i diiitouKt»ii of Ok* iiliiiotni.-u take* [ilncc, the puUc
becumvit llutlcritiK, and dt^utli eniucn.
Whul !« tlie i^neral trvalmrjii of hernia f For reducible hernia,
an ftjiproprtale tmas la the proper irt-uimcui; oiiil the patient
should nc»er be without one onpuhle of rviuinitig ihe luioor.
For irrettuiribte licnila, a suspeuaion of the tumor hy u bug
trim, and strict atlenUun (o diet, nre all thai can he done.
For tlrangulal'd hernia, (lie proper remedies are blood-lettlnff,
pargini;, cold, and wartn baths, opium, fomentations, poultices,
cold, the taxis, tartarucd aiitiraouy, tobacco Injections, and nn
op«mttOD.
Inguinal H^'fiiia
Throu-;h whnt openings do ihe contcnia of kd inguinal hernia
pa:is ? Through the internal aiidominal ring.
inguinal canal, and the extcmnl ahdominal
riBfr. itta^jheiihliijiu; a.iH'lieii ilfollou-iiilie
COur»coflhenpcrinBticcord;or<fiwc(,a*wlim
it does iiot follow the coarse of the cord, and
ISBot therefore corcrcd by the cremHSlertnua-
cte, but bursts through the conjoined tendon
of the internal obliipn: and trnii»vursuli(iiiuii>
cka. opposite the cxiemat ring.
riiippoM: adiiJfclion Jx made of the covcr-
injiii unit n>ulents ofiin inguinul hernia com-
■i^iidng at the skin, what will we find ? The
inlegumcntfl, Miperlicinl fanrin. cn-mmier
mast.-le, hernial sac, omentum, or intestine,
or both.
4S
soKQi-iir.
How la tho operatbn for {nKniKal hi-nila perlmBedf Tb« pa-
tient Ehoiild lio on bis back, kiieos end ehoulden «l«T»ted; iha
surgeon slnnding in & convenient poaiiion, should mnbc an IndKioa
throBgh the fkin over llic neck and body or tlia liiinor, its 0[>|iL-r
extremity being ticnr miilivny iK'twc'cn ihc oiiterior foperiar splDons
procr»g or llic ilium and the tnberositv or the pubes. and ltd lower
nbunl midwn,v of the ecroium ; next, divide -the cellular membrane,
in\ , so ox to iuf bare tho «ac, in which make a ^mall aperture
F!«. 62.
Vig. 63.
BVROERT.
495
Fig. e».
contiously ; ninl then lay it open freely with a prol>r- pointed bis-
toury ; pn»s tin; nppx of ihi; fori- Bti jeer of the li*fl liiiiicl to tlic nock
of tlit> snc. und ihe liiHtotiry Inul Hut upon it; thu latter itlioald ba
iDSinnftted cniitiously bciieuth tliu ttriciurc, winch luutt bu diviiiod
Fir. rtS.
tnming the tiigv nnd pii^hing it upwards and forwanls, no u to
cut the niitifrinr pnrt uf the snc and olher strui-tiiTcs as>iHting in llio
formation of ihc Mricliirc : tlio knifo b«ing wiilidntwn, the bowol
slioultl be pii.ihi'd fcently iipwurils uiilil it rcnuhe* ibe abduin*tii ;
tlieii atilcb llic wuunil nnd cover witb a thick broad cocnprmit, which
ehonld be retained by incunn of a rotli-r
How b {iigiiiiial htniia diHtingui^had from hijdrorfkl The
tnmor of heraia ootomeiicea ubovo or at the exterant alidoininal
hn^, and desc«ndi lowardi tli« tcrfltum ; whereaa, hydrocele com-
mences below, and (^rudgally aseentU.
How i* it ditEtingaiitbcd front eirsocelel Place the patient in a
horixont«l |>oittion. pn-M firm'y on the upper part of th« ring, then
direct btiu lu rine; when, if it be ciniocclc, the tumor will reappear,
with an iiJcrcuM- of hikc ; on the contrary, hernia will not Khow
iUeir until lliu Gnj^r be removed.
What is ucaut by concealed inguinal hemaT It U a hernia
■
i
ACRUKBT.
coiitnined vltlilu the canal lending from the inlcmnl to the cxlcmot
ring.
In opcmting for in<;niiinl hernia, what pnm nrc lih'utedt Tlie
iDteganiMtA, cnperlidnl rnscin. crcmnKlrr ramde, mid iIk- *t\e.
Whero ia the «c'ctf or stricture in inffuinut hernia? ]n very old
nnd Inr^rc unvK the rxlcrnnl ring, but in recent ctstt tli« tnleniel
rins; thiMu KtrictiireH icliuuld l)e dlrlded apwurds hi all c«seii io aji
to avoiii wouiidiiig the ejiiguKtrk urtery.
Ffviorat Hernia
Through whnt opming are tlie coiilentd of a fermoral lif^niin
prciinidH ? Hcnciith PoiipurfB li(ri»nieiil, through the aural ring.
1 loir is the ring houmifdJ On (he enter or iliac tide hy the
fcmornl vein ; on the Inner or imttlc Kide by Oiinliirinit** lignnienl;
nnlpriorljt by r'in|iiirt's lignment, nnd pOi.terl(ifly by the jiuhnt.
In diKHTting a rnnornl hi-rniu cuintnencing nl the bond of the
thigh, what jHu-f* will be preiented ? The !nt«gunietitit, nipprRdnl
fiiH'ia, rnxcio propria, whieh wm originally hinxe ci-llnlnr mem*
brnnc, oecnpying the orifice of the crural ring, nml thf hernial sac
What i» the Irratmi'nil Tqt rrdiivihk', an appropriate trows.
For Ktran^ulalrd, the treatment muni ui-rord willi ihc general
principle* pro|>er in hernio.
Where ure the points of stricture of femornl heniin? At Hey'a
ligament, in the cruruJ sheath, at Ciitnbernat'a lignnienl, or at (he
month of the sue. In dividing tlieie Biricturea, the knife tliould
l>i; Utrned npwnrds, and Blighlly inwiirds in mnking the ineisiion.
If turned outward, the crural vein and cjiigatlric artery might be
injured, or, if too far inwarda, the obtnrutor artery may Inj ctitlan-
g«red.
How i« tha oi>eration for femoral hernia performed T The
patient should bend the thigh upwards on (he pehiR, lie In a hori-
zontal poRtiion with (he cho«l derated. An incision should be
made three inehea long over the tumor, the dinscetion ehonid be
done eauiionnly. and. whatever may 'le tlid thicknenii of the cover-
ings, they niurt bo divided ; when the »nc in opened, the finger
■hoitld be passed to the slrietnre with the probo-iM}inlei] Viirtoiiry
advAncing beyond It. nnd turned toward.* the Ktrielure In «ach a
manner a* to mnke an intlxion Kufficient to admit of the rodacUoD
of the conienLi of the mc
BrROEBT.
m
Umbifica'. Jfemia,
TliroDirh what openiojr do ilie contents of umbilical henila pro
trndel' Ttie umliilical riiii;, either at ils centre or edpres.
What rorms tlie outer cohering of congenital ambilJL'al hernia?
The cellular meinbrnno that connects the veastls of the cord ; the
inner, or sue, h n portion of perilonenm.
Wliat forms the covering of tbe protruded riicera of yoaoff
nlijccifi and adults in ambilical hernia? The common iutegn-
mcnti). sapcrGdiiI faxcin, and peritoneal coat.
Wlial i« the trralnu'itl 1 The cun|^nit»1 roriely, onle«8 there U
some considrrnlile dvllcivnc; of pnrls or morbid complications,
toaj be often cured bj u tinndn^c ; or by rcdueing tbe intestines,
and surronndinf; the snc with a lirnilr drawn li^nture, so aa to
produce sloughing, and cnn«e the fdgcK of the ring to cicalriEC.
For nmbilieal hcniin of yonn^ xnbjeelJt and ndiittx, a )iroperi;f
contrived truM \% the proper treatment; or a Rmall compress, to-
tAincd in il« proper place by u banda^re or adlicurc xlmps.
Fur ulranijutalfd uiubilical hernia, the uiuiil n^nicdins should bo
used, and, if they fail, an operation must be rcioricd to.
Congenital Inguinal Hernia.
In what respect does congtrnHat hernia dilTer from cornmon
xnQtiinal^ It is destitute of a distinct peritoneal sac, in beinf;
lodged in the tunica ra^nalis in contact with the testicle, and iho
■permaiic cord and artery lie behind tlie bernla.
What is the Irealitirnll A wcll-conlri»ed truss, and, when
stranj^ulatcd, an operation may bo requiretl unless rellervd by tbo
nual runieiiies.
Arlijiciai Antt».
From what doeit it proceed? A mortified intestine in Ktrnngn-
lated hernia ; in which caiie tliu tuund pirtion ndheren t» the nccli
of lli« sar. til" portion iirotnided Aluugh«, i.t thrown oIT, and tlio
feces arc diT^rhiirKi^d externally ; it niay also be cnu.ied by a penv
tratinf wound, or an absccaa or ulceration of tlie intestines.
What i* the Irtahnenl? Nature oftfn effect* o cure; it Is not
best ihefi'fore to be tuo oiTlcioos in the early stupes, but simply
apply a truHH with a broad pad to the openiug, wliich will retain
43
So
<H BTI&OXKT.
the feces. In this diseaee, the upper and lower portion of intes-
tine lie side by side ; ntid a very ingenious operation wEts suggested
and practised success fully by Dr. Physick ; the principle of which
is, to prodace adhesion between these two portions, then dirlde
the barrier between them, and by that means establish a commnni-
cation between the upper and lower portions, and suflbr the ex-
ternal opening to close. This adhesion was produced by passing
a crooked needle armed with a ligature within the oriEce of one
gut, and bringing it out at the other, traversing in its passage the
coats of each ; the ends of the ligature were then tied in a loose
loop.
DiBEASES OF THE ReCTCM.
Prolapsus Ant.
What are the causes of prolapsus ani, or inversion of the lining
membrane of the rectum ? Habitual costiveness, straining at stool,
diarrhtea, dysentery, hemorrhoids, strictures, stone, drastic purga-
tives, &c.
What is the treatmenl f T!ie parts should be returned as soon
as possible by gentle pressure. If there is much inflnmiuation,
blood-letting, general and local, mild cattiartics, cold poultices,
astringent washes, &c., should first be resorted to. Where the
parts become indurated, and incnpable of reduction, it may become
necessary to remove them, cither with the ligature or knife.
Semorrhoids
What are hemorrhoids ? Tlicy are tumors situated about the
rectum, sometimes distinguished as vUernal and exleroal, from
their situation ; blind and bleeding, according as they are attended
or not with hemorrhage.
They may consist of varicose enlargements of veins^er fron.
blood poured into cysta formed by cellular membrane, or from a
more organized growth.
What is the Ireatmentf To palliate nrgent or present symptoms,
recourso may be had to leeches, ctild astringent i-ashes, asWngett
ointments, rest, Ac. They mny, by becoming large and trouble-
some, or irreducible, require an operation, either by the knife or
ligature. When they consist of varicose enlargementa, the ligature
BtinOERT.
499
I I"
ahoultl atirnyR be wei; on the contnrj, In the other kind*, the
knife may be propcr-
Fiiluta in Ano.
What is n>talA in iino f It in An nb.tccnK nliont the verge of the
naa, trilb onn or more inmll njicning^. If the opening comtniini-
catCK with liie reL-tum, uiid iiol with ihu iiiictiutnRntN, it \» called
inlcrnat G«tula; if It Openii upon the siirrot-a o( ihe integiiinentu, it
b an ej-.ti^rnal fijttala; aad If thure lit an opening both internal
■od external, It in talkd a ci/mpteU liitnta.
Wluit h the trtatmency Abaotute r»t, moderate ttict. and mild
Ikxatires.
When the dlncate Is hng esmblliihcd, an operation bPcoroeN
tHCeMarf, nnleHS coo&uiuptiou exiaU, in which uuku the fiittiila ought
not to bi- healed.
"A better and easier iDodo of perfoniiiiig the operation in by
pastitig a grooved director through the »tririnre, agaiiiKt or into
Uio iiilolinc; then pass into the recliim a smooth ronntled Kliek.
like B reetuin bougti^ the siie of the thumb, ihe Klick haring «
groove npon one side as wide as the GnRer; thi.t being puwcd ap
nnd held firmly by an assistant, the surgeon take* the director and
impingeu it Qrmly against the groove In the atlek ; he now tnkcc n
sbarp-poiatcd knife, and rans it forcilily down the groove of the
director; the moment it comes in contact with the rectum *tick, ho
makes a strong incision outwards against this, uiid ihun divide*
th« Ibtula at one sweep. This operation is perrormcd In half the
ime that the other is, and with much le^ pain to the patient, and
gi'cator conveiiiorice to the surgeon. Any one who performn the
Operation once this way will not be likely to employ the other mode.
The French surgeons, many of them. aAer dividing the fitlutit,
diHseet out its walls ; thus cutting out a, tube of the fodarated soft
LportJt. " — i^iwdn^s' Surgery.
DI8BAMS OP TIIK TmiTICl.E .VNQ PRNia.
liylirocirle
What Is hydrocele f It Is s collection of water in the tunics
ngianlii; And fDrms nn elastic pyrifurm lumor, which nt first
rOOeaplH the lower part of the scrotum, and gruiluiilly extends
lipwartb.
■ VttOIKT.
What ia the trfalmrntf An operalion i» g*ii«rany required;
and i^ tither palliativi? or mdii-itl.
Tbe pnlliaiiTe operuijoii is sJioplj the cracaatiou of the Ilnid hy
« lancet or amail trocar.
Tho operalion for radical cure may be pprformcd by laying optti
tbe ttmica rnginnlis; by pajuiiiig a sctoii lhri)iigli it; by applying
caustic; by extirpatiiij^ a part of the tunica vaginalit; by the
iairoJuction of a tont; SDii by iiguclioii, aflvr the water ha* been
cvni'uated.
Tlic last operation is tho one nstinlly pvrrornird, and generally
wKi succeiK when properly donu. There are Kcrcral difTcrent arii-
do made use of for the puqiono of injection.
Pig. GS.
i
How is the operation Tor tnppiny in hydrocele performrd ? Th«
scrotum should bo seised in llic Ic^ hand, raised iind Kijueezed, so
OS to render the skin tense in front ; the point of the troenr, hold
in the righl hand with the fiirernigirrcliiKe npnn it, xhonld be ihrtut
into tile friJMl of ilie swelling midwuy belwvfn the eml». When
entered, the linger musi b« raiKcd ; and as the trocar U nitbdrawi,
the canala should he pushed fnrlher in. where it itboiitd be allowed
I
SVROKkT.
501
to rcmnin ontil tlio (liiH hns run off. Wlicii hijccUons are nited,
tbey maj be iiiIroduc«d Lbruu]{li ilie tauula.
ScBmalocele.
What U hietnMoeeie 7 It i* a collt«ti<in of blood, either in the
tunica vagi'iali^ U-sli*, within llie luiiicw allmfrinea, or iu the cellu-
lar ii»etnbraii« of llie scroluio. Il lua}- proceed from itjary of one
or more of ihe Itlooilvessela of ilie wrotum.
- What U ih* Irratmintf If the cxtnivasoiioo is amall, it will
pruliabW he nhiorbed fii a MiorC lime. If il Is not, an iacisioo
■bould be made, and the blood evacuated.
What la ))hyinoBts J It U where the prepuce b coiilruclcd in
fhHit. and cannot be ilrawn over the irlntia |>uul«.
There are two varietiuH : the natural, when il cxI.iLi at birth ;
and llie ptrfcmatural, when it occura at any ulher jXTlod of life.
What \* tliu ttvalini-ntf An operatiou ; either by flitting up
the i>re|>u)'e. or removinR a small portion by cln-niuclNioa.
in prelemttural. uben attended with hitrh indamm&iioD. the btst
remedies are local blcediog, craullient poultices, fomentations, &&
Paraph ijmnnit.
What in paraphjmosis T II is where the prepncn is firmlj- re-
tracted brhind the coruna, leaving the glniiK penix uncorered, and
toiiMlimt* producinj; fcrcal conslrictton and awvlling. It may b«
congfcnital or acquired
What 16 iho trtalnwnti Cold, ihe antiplilojrisiiu counw. and
■tudy pressure, kept up for scrernl minutes. In extreme eircun'-
4tancf«, the titricturo nuxt be divided.
DiBRAsKS or TitK Urktiira axd Bladdkr.
Stricture of Uie Urvthra,
How are they diviiledf Into pcnnnncnt, spBamadic, and a
Combiniition of the two.
What part if the common neat of stricture? Uaually behino
the bulb, abuiit seven inches from the extremity of the glans ; alto,
^
SDBaBEI.
at ihe distance of four or fire iiK-bfs, nnd three nn<l • Irnlf inchra;
Burac'timea tbe orifico itscir is the ftciit of (Irictiire.
Wliat ore the vymplofrmf The constitDtionnl symptom* nrr di*-
onicr of tbe dipeatiTO functlone, ^«««rDl irritnbiliiy. *evi*rc cliills,
foUon-cd It; high fever, and profuse peivpirattOD ; the fvbrile parox-
ysm is not, however, an invariable attendant.
The IocaI HfitipioiDS are n sli^hi dii^chargeof matter from the
urethra; a rrrqiieiil desire to iirinnic; the urine is«i«i tn dropB,
or in a rorkcil. twislcd, wiiy, or tliread-like Etrcnio ; noctamal.
iiiMioRH ; scoliling; of the urine. &c. Excemi in vntin^, drinking,
nd cold, nirfrriiviiie nil (hi-Kc symploinR.
What in the Irralmrnlf Tlie llr*t obicet in to ni'rc'rtain the
pnnilion uiid i-xteiit of the Klriclun!; which may be done hj a
boujrie, catheter, or un-llira »!uund.
There arc three inelhuclK of enre. Pilntalion 1)j bnngiCR, do-
(truetiou hy cauntiuK, and diviniuii by u »tilet.
/"wrfn/a in Perineo.
What Ib fistula in [lerinco i It i* iin uWi'Sit coram tinicniin); ex-
ternally, and with iht- iircihru tutt^rnully It may proceed from
sti-ictareti of the nrethra, or frotn blowii or other iiijarioa.
What b the Irealmentf If it depend upon strictare. the fint
indlcution h to fret rid of that ; if the canal anterior to the fliitiila
beeotnes obliteraiod. ft can only be accomplished by an operation.
When tbe fiatnla is pervious, it sliouM be dilated wltt bouf^les, or
such other means as the cose may require.
Hetention and fncontinmce of Urine.
Whut are the caufrt of rttcuiion of urine ? ScTcre ^onorrhceii,
(■trtctiircK of the nrethra. enlnrged prontate, spacm of tbe neck of
the bladder, stone, hemorrboids, fiGtiiln in ano, stimulating diure-
ticjf. bjiitcrs, Ac.
What arc the remfdift for retention of nrine i The warm bath,
blood-letting, pnrgntives opintc enemnta, the catheter, forred
inject in tin to overcome ohiitniction*, and pnnctiin- of the blaildfr.
The following: plan i" recommended by .M, CawnftTc, and pub-
lished in Banking'^ Mslrnct, No, 10. Peeember, 1849.
"When called to a patient laborinft under complete or incom-
plete retention of urine. I immediately cause the largo bowel to be
sunaxRY.
SOB
■
«ail|rtted bj U oily clyster, or pMnpribe a. [mrEtiliTc one, iT there
hu been no moliOD, for fifteen or ei;;hlL'eii liuurs. Wlieii l)ii; lint
ctyKUT luK been relumed, I muke qm) of aiioiW, leti* In bulk, of
coM water, or (wlint h better) bluddera, tlllcU tiiih rouKblf-pouudcd
Ice, ure jiliiced urouiid the [leuis upon ibe perineum, tli!i;liii, uiiua,
■jid hypogiuririum. If ibe puLleul do nut puaa more or leas water,
After lulf nn hour of iliia treatment, I bave blm laid on the cdi;e
of the bed wilb a water-proof eloih under bini, and tli«n i^nlijeet
blm for twenty or (weuty-five luiiiute^ to a cold a^cL-ndiiif; douche,
In m ttmall contiiiuoux xlmain. At ihe end of tUiit time I i;lte an-
other cold Invenieiit, uiid continue rerri|{eraiiUi. and iu an buur I
have (cenrmlly bem reworded by Kucfen*. "
When it i» iieceMury lo jiiiiiciun; the bladder, it Klioiild bo iltjiio
•ithcr throngli ibc periacuin, nbore the pubet, or through the
roctnm ; the opcralion of puncturing above the pubcs u the one
generally pcrforioed.
Uow arc these different opiTntioii» pfrformfii ! When opened
aboro the pnbc);. lay the palient on a lablc, Kbonlderv end ktiees
slightly ruiM'tl ; umke an iiiciaion abunt three inched tung nbovi; the
Byraphym. throii^fh ihe xkin and linoa niba, when the celiular
tiwuv in froal of the bladder will be ex|)09>od, and thin organ may
be opened with the point of « knife, or, what in better, with a
trocar and otnala; the cauula or an elanttc enlKetiT should nuiuin
hia the wound for some days. If the opening ia made In ihc peri-
-seam. It may be done aa in Uibotomy.
If it In dnne throutfb tbe rectum, a curved trocar and ctinula,
about KCvuu inirhi'x lonj;. »liould be inlniduced into the ri'cluuj on
the concavity of the furefiuRer of tlie rl;:ht hand ; the puiiil «lionl<l
be pUecd on the triangular «pace behind the prualate ; and then
bo forced throutth tli« tunic* of the rectum utid bluddRr, and ihe
f trocar wiihilrawn ; when the urine will flow t)imugh the tube ; a
fiesibic catheter may be Introduced through the cunuln, and bI-
loved to remain. Qreat care should be uikeu not to introduce
Ihu iastratnent high enough up to wound the puriloneum, nhieh
night be fatal.
Wbal la the treatment for i'ncoR(in«fice of urine f The inlvmnl
nae of caatharldei, muriated tincture of iron, bnrk, opium, cold
bath, and blitlera, either liagly or uocijuincd, iti kucIi a mnnncr M
may bo iudicated.
i
toi
SDftOCnT.
Urinary Calculus.
Where areGrinarycalculi/ound? In Uie kldtic}*, aret«r, bladilor,
prosiato gland, or arethra, bat they are niomly fouiid in Iba
bladder.
Wliat are Ibe symplomg of stone in the bluddirr? Frctiuent
de^re lo make water, and severe pain on loidin;; tlie laM (lro)iKof
it; mddni stoppnt;e of ihe urine while passing, and flowing agatn
frequcnil^ b; change of pOBlarc; and tenesmus. Soanding js,
hnwercr. ihe oa\j pofilive e^niptom, and slwnld alwaj* b* dOD*
bernre a course of treatment is adopted.
Wbnt is the treatment for urinary cjilctilus? Whrn there it •
cnlcnlas patting the ureter, dcei^ve Ircalnnenl ishunid be adopted.
Blowl should be drawn freely if the patient i^ rubugl, and a brisk
pnrge given; the warm batli and spirits of turpentine, or Epiri(4
of tnriicnliiic and opium, may be used with benetit ; the tincture
of the pokeberry juice has also been recommended. When th«
bladder contains a stone, Ihe operation of lithotomy, lUhotritjf, or
tit/totripiiy must be performed.
What ci re n instances are considered aduerge to the success of
tilhotrili/^ The vmallness of the diameler, and greater irritabilil;
of ihc orcthrn before pnUerty ; or any obetrnction to (he free pnss-
»gC ft instnimcnld, as stricinre. enlarged [rostaie, Ac; a sacen-
late<l uondition of the Madder ; and an unu&ually irrttable condition
of The nrcihra or bladder.
What circiimstaTii.-e8 are considered as /uTOmli/e for Its cmpioj*
iDCot f A lurge and callous urethra, a capacions and apathetic
bladder, with a good mnsciitnr power; n healthy prostate, and »
unnll or moderately fixed stone.
Th« in«1rumoot6 for performing this openttion are rariona, some
turgcon.i preferring one, and some another
Under what cireumstiinces Bhould Uthntarnij he preferred ?
Alwuyw, (when any uporalion in perfurnied,) where the circam-
■tnncei cxim that nre udverice to the iinei;e«< uf lilhotrity ; although
llie exi»lence of thwe only give a negative adTuntnge tu lithotomy.
In wimt manner vhoiihl ihe operation of lithotomy U- piTfnrmed f
Tlic putient should bo placed in a favorable condition for the
upenttioo, tlic pcHncnm should be xhnved, & cly«IOT of warm water
udmini«tGrod an hour before, and bit urine ihould alao be relniuod
I
4
I
k
(hr tliat period at lexst A firm Inble and a chnir of lh<; pmpcT
Siiif:!!!)! should be iwlet-U'd, and nil llie a|>par»iiis nlioiild be in pcr-
tvel oidifT, and (ilai-cd so aa ta lie easily proeufvd when wanW.
The Gntl iie\i ia lo liiiruduw ihc staff, wiiicli sltoiild tw as large as
eaii lie done wiih eane ; and liaviiif* ihc eroore presented a litlle
lo tli<! lefl tide of ilie urethra ; the stoi>« should then lie felt »ilh
Ihe luairuiu«iit, and itie latter p1»en in diaryr* of an afuiAlant. Tho
pniieiil ahould next be secured; a pieee uf brand worxled tape,
three yurtU louf;, should be doubled and furmed into a loop, which
bhonid be fu^tetied on the UTi^Ii ; ho should lie direeied to K''ai^P
the outer niarffin of the feel ; the ends on ciieh side »li(iuld then bn
paiuied around eueh hand and foot, lo as lo iccure Ibem flnnty
Two nB^iriiantx, one ai each knee, uill tie t-L'(inired to nupixirt ibem,
and hold the lln^lia pruperlj- upurl. Tlw brt-eeh i>li(iu1d be plnecd
at the murtcin of the table. The amiataiit should hold the staff
iu the leA hand nearly perpendiealur, uilh the eoncaiity of the
cutte renting on the upper part of the Iriunffulur liniment; and
be Khontd draw the Keroium &litclitly upwardit and a little to the
right «Sd«, and he should stutid on the riKhl of the patient. The
■ur);eon hIiuuM be scaled In front of the perineum ; the eundilion
of the proitale snuuld be examined, and the exact sltuution of the
raini of liie pubt-a, and Ueliluui. and the tuberoniiy Hhuiitd be
traced. The knife reeoinmendeil by Fergaraon should be used,
and held much In ihe iniiuner of a common li!)>toury. The point
ftlioald be entered about one ineh and lhive-f»nrths in front of the
Bans, about a tiiie*s breadth lefl of the raphe, pu&htd llirou^h tlie
kkln. and euiried by a kind uf Kawbi); motion doxn to the left side
of the perineum, about an ineh beyoiid llie annt ; the middle of
the incision beinjf at ei^nal dii^tanees from iht Inner part and the
tuberosity ; the blade should then be run alonp the surfnee of the
exposed ircHuIar tissue ; the forefiuprer of the lefl band should be
thrust doun into the wound, and plaeed upon the meiubranoas
portion of the urethra ; if resiiionce [•, offered, the resUthip parla
■bonld lie divided by the knife The t^rgore ia the staff lioin|i; felt
tiy ihe fltiiier, the knife should !>•■ passed alon^ il. and made lo
porfornle the tirethm nbont ihn-e linis in front of ihe proNlnli-, and
then slid slong the proiive nuiil it lins entered ihe blnddrr, hnvinir
■lit open llie side of the nrethrn and nut<-hed the mar^n nf ihit
pfoUale. If the stone U tujipoW to be larjjc, tliv upetiinj[ in iJin
i
aOROKRT.
Madder ilioold be «iilnr)!:nl stightljr on H'illi(3niwin~ ihe knifi.-. Tlia
foKltDfirer of tbu led liund sboQii] be ffriilly iiitrodiicMl Into llie
btnilder along ihu slnlT, so an to dilato tlic imris, ond. vIko in (h«
bladder, to nenruh for llio iloiic nnd lo rt-tuin it iicnr lUe Dtvk.
Tlie Htulf dlioaltl llu-ii W remiivrd hy tliu iiMiMnnt, uiid llic forceps
futradimd duvilj nnd curvrully, tu ilii-- liiiftrr ix r(>niorcil ; tlie Mune
aliould llien be HeiKed and c-xtracti'd liv u slow, xij;zair nion-tnciit ;
wlildi, be ill); done, (lie opcnitioti is cuiiii>lvtcd. Tlie interior of
the bladder aliould l>e exuiulned by tlie liiifKr or u ]>ro]>cr iiutru-
meiit, BO as lo aicertaiii wheiher there um on.v olben rcniniDinfr,
Tli« patient, being luu^d. sliuuld r<-iuuiii in Wd, eillier on hi» biicit
or rittlit tide. The ufter-trentiuint Mmuld be nttulaled bj circuin
5taiic(-3. The wound iieucraltv cltixus in about tliree »eclcK, 8om«>
liiDes earlier, and ut other liui<!» later. — FetyuMun.
AurnTATioN.
Wbot ar« the injnrics for which Amputation ix reiorted to!
Qvn-dtot u'ukiK/^ and /mtiurrt, vxortificalion, tumor*, liiMaaed
joint*, and w/c>rr«.
What cireain«niieM inflnt^nm n% in refrnrd to llm jiruprieiy of
am)iiilnlioii iu 'jun-rJiol inmnd* nnd /rtttiwrc*? Whon llit chief
nrtciien uf a liiub aro ditidvd, ihu luiii'clca Inei-iutcd, uiid the honcfl
limllj broken, ain)intnlion ^oiild b<; performed; uInq when com-
plicnled with severe injury of the joititn.
Whul tumors may render ampnintion neei-ntnry T Ottvomrcomti,
cpiiiu vcntoMt, exohionii), fun|;iiK hitmntodeii, tic.
WhularethedilTvrcntiiiotfc^of prr/tirnii'if/uropiitntion F f),v th«
circular iimit'on. and by u hut u i^mwAWw Jiap operation. Soura
Stl^gl^onK prefer one mode, and some the other.
How it the ciirciilar operation performed ? An D.iHiitnnt. or the
lefl hand of the operator, BhonhL grnf^p the limb and retnirt tht
tikiniu fnr IU poHnibie ; the knife Miuuld (hen be made to em-ircl*
the limb, tbe cdfte sinkintt ihroniih the vkin ; the intepnmi-nts
should be further retraetiMl, nnd pare pri>veniinK thin tihonld ba
diridcd ; the knife should be made lo sweep ronnd the limb a;;ain,
eloMi III the reiraoled Khin. lo the depth of nbonl half an inch or
more, through the apontiiriisiii and superlldal miiscidar fibres : the
parts dhould be still further retracted, and Ihe knife again applied
strnoBRT.
601
■0 uto divide ft1l tli« niinclM aiid itxturcK down lo thtbOM; are*
tnictor (.liuuld then be apjilled tu Uie |inrl so as to cover tUe wound,
(iwu ends, if une bone ; and tlii'oe, if Iwo Iwneit,) and drawn flrmlj
u[iu'ardii mid any inu^ctc ftillicriii); to ilie buno and prevenlinf;
r4'lrii<;ti»ii k1ii>iiIi1 lie dividtd clu)<? to lUv clolh, at wliicli point the
mw Khould liu n|>iiUed to tlio bouu. Great rare thould bo tnlieu to
prcK'nru tiullicient doft parU [•> elTi'Clually corer tlic end of tlie bunc.
Tliu wunnil ulioiiKI thou l)e dres-ied afler tliv nrieri('» nre secured in
rul-Ii a inrtnner m In prodoce union hy tlic Tirsl inltiiilinn. uud tlia
line of junciioti may be transverse, vertical, or ol)1i(|uc, ncconling
to tlie faiic.v of (lie Mir^un ; Uie parta should then be retained by
fititcliM. strap*, and bandana.
T1ii» 4lcjK.Ti|>tlon Is a general one, and will apply to any of the
linilM On which llie circular operation may be jierfimned.
How is am]inlalion at the Shouldrr-joinl perfurtned by thc_ffrtp
operation t There uro soTeral modts rccoiiimrniii^d ; some iniike
Tcrrical Haps, wliile other* form horizontnl onee. A K'lod mode is
to make a semibmnr incision from n liulc bchiud the root of the
Flf. 67.
6W
aVRQKIIX.
acromion tovsrds ttie corncui'l {>roc«iH, nnd tlms niflVe n llftp from
llie skill an<i lU-lioici ; viliich hrhij! rniKcH, lliejuint iiiny be opcnrd
from alwic; and nnolhcr llii|> ['n-icncd from ihe rcmniiiiii(f |)«rti
IwlofT tliQ ItQiic. Tht unities tliDUltl th«i be sccorud, biid lUv
woaiid lirvsxtd in \hc uxuol voj. (Fig. CI.)
Fig. 68.
How is amputation ahore the elbote pevrormec) ? The elbov
ehoiiUI be Bcpsriili:!] from t1i« side, nnd a toiirriqoet a|i;)lled. or
prrwurc mndc witli ilic liniidK; llic nrmoKlioulil bo tr&ii&lixed lhr«e
inc'bca a)>nvc tlic extenial condyle wilh r sniiable kllif<^ witlch
uliould be curried oblitiiicly downrnrdu and f(»rwnrd«. so as to make
the inner turrncc of a Mtnilunur flap two <ir ihrrc inrhe^ in Irii^tli ;
dirid).' the opposite ttide in ihw Kamc matii.cr; draw (he two flaps
ipward*. pDXJi n ktiife nniuiid (lie bone, which Hhonld nrxl Itt rmvtn
ihrouKli, nnd liiv rviuornl h flniiihtd. The artrrioit ^Iiould bo
Becured, and th«' flaps bruiii^til In coiiUd and retaiued bjr tb«
pro|icr drc»Ui|pt. (,Fijt. 68.)
How at the Klboii'-Jointl A sccallunar incision thonld be made
thruujfh the «ofl paru on its anterior and upnt-r jtarC ol>liqueljr to-
ecBasKY.
60V
warils the joint, which mnst ho cnt into ; bend tJic limb barlcwarda,
•0 u to bUow tbo knife to be cnrricd ocross to Ihc pnrtcrlor *ur>
fiu-e. whcTO a lliip mnrt be kft, wliieh. iviih ihut in fri»ni, will eorer
tb«< «lQtnp; in forming tbo po«lcrior lluji. tiio lritT|)i' mtitt bu cut
Ihrouirh, or «k<p the olccnnon proccM divided irilb the snw or
force))*.
lloir is nmpiitniion of the Formrm pwfi»niwd? The elbow
alllthlly lieiit, the hand pronnlcd ; paM n blnde uhoat (ix incbv*
loaK (torn line «ide to the otiier buhind or aliavo tlin bonvs ; )el it
be carried obliquely, to an to come out one inch nnd a bnlf lower
down ; rnitc tlie ftup, pius the knife ncroia cIok in fhKit of the
bones, aurl earrv it obliquely doHnwurd.t, when a second flup fa
formed; draw these apnrt, diriile all llie tcxturea on and between
the bones, ajiply a retractor, and »w off ibe banes close to it
(FJe- SO.)
43*
I
fl~^-JL
^^^H
610
1 ^
BrBOCRT
Pig TO-
L 1
^
1 ■" ."■ -J
1
^V How at the Wrigt-jointt Hold the hand In a borlicHita) poKl-
1 tioii, buck upwards; tal>« a eealpel or a lar^ blRtuorjr, rair; tl In
1 ft ■cmiliinar coarse down lo llie bones from one kldu lo tlie otiier,
1 aboni an inch or mor« below the arijculaliuii : dissect np ibe flap,
open tbe poslerior part of ibe joint, bending tbe band dowuwarda
Ktlbc anme lime; the tcKtuiiis on each side of tbe wmt should
then he cut lhron;:b. and a flap made similar in »lxe and shape to
the one Blrcadf formed. (Kip, lO.)
At what point should ampatotion of the l-eg be performed ? At
llie midtile, when a cholt-c (.'an be had.
How should il lie done? Apply a tourniquet or other compTM-
nioii ; place the piitient on a finn (able, •ap^rarted and held by
aMitlnnlx, one of whom tihoiild »up]iun the paK to be removed;
the Hurici-gn ithould paH an nnipiitutioit knife, »eTeu oreiKht fneliea
ion)r. frum one «ido lo the other, doMi behind the bonea, cut a fla|»
froiu the bnc^ part of the leg, three or four inche* long ; next draw
enBQEBT.
SI I
rt« knife Mnst Iho fore part of ihc left wilh ^ scniidrenlw nwpcp
between tliu poinU trniiArixed by the knife ; the flBp* thotild liu
dm*n up by th« relrnctor, mid the rcmaiulnK parts divided upon
■ad between tlie liones close to it, where the bow Ehould b« applied,
and the M|iatutioQ completed.
Klfr Tl.
tltiw nhodld urn pii tall on of the Thigh be performr d ? The
r«mornl iiriery should be controlled by a touruiquut or by cmnprvs-
(ion. The curgeoD, standing on the uutdide of tho limb, should
Kg. 7t
519
aDRacET.
Fij. 78.
graajt the out«r side of the thigh between liis So^n and Ibumb,
draw it from the side of th« bone, pass the kolfe from before
bHckwards, mid cut downwarda aud outuardi so aa to form a Hap ;
next. Introduce tlie Vnlfe tn front and carr; it backwards as
before, but on the other side of the bone, whea, by catting again
obliqaelj towards the surrace, the inner flap Is formed : use a »•
tractor, divide the remaining portions on the bone close to It, and
nxo the snw. Some Burgeons make the Haps from the aotcrior aod
postrrior portion* of tlie thigh inirlead of the liilrrnl ; niid ibis
inrltiud ajipMrt to possess romc adranlagCK, pnrtifiilorly for tho
upper poniiin of tlii« limb. I.iMon prefer* the noterior and poKto*
rior Baps, a« tliowa in Ihu lignm. (Fig*. 73 and 13.)
IInw nhoulii nmpnintion of the PnntK be prrfonucd 1 It should
be grasped in the left hand, and depurated by one Ktroko of ihe
bistoury or catlin. The hemorrhsge may l)e riMtminiKl by the
pnwiurt of an assistant until the arteries can be secured.
^
LlOATl'RS OF ASTEBIES.
At what point, aud in what manner. ehouM the Subclavian
Artery be seenrtd ? Above the clnTicle. at a point on tlio OQtW
(nuromiat) margin of tlie scalenus amicus ransclc. Patient on bJS
back, head elevated and slightly turned to the side opposite;
shoulder of the side to be operated on drawn downwards and for-
KCBOKItT
61«
I
vnrcK The tiiritton ihoalit be tnade three or Tour indict long,
liair nil iiKili aboto ftnd |Mnillel with the clkTiciv, vxlcinlin^ from
the clavicular porlion of ibe »ti.TiiO-itiu«loid to ihv intiTlur mnrjiiH
of ihc tru|iFxiiiKi the piirlx next lo bo diridcd an iho plntyKnia
mruiili-x unil cdluliir loxturc ; the cxtunml jugular, when exposed,
should be pressed to ooe side ; nnd the direction through ful mid
cHIuIiir subRtnnce down to tho ortio-hyoid slioiild be carefully
mndc; draw ihis (noEelu to one side nilh a blunt hook; disseet
•gsin cftrefuUy with n blunt implement, diriding (mrcfully any
nmscles in the "'ay, gnfflcicntl}' ut giv« room ; by then passing the
tnget down, the artery may be jiereeived puUuting; it slionld
then be more exposed, nnd the ancuriiim needle passed nnder it
from before bnckwarda, and the ligature can then be made to no
eirrle the artery; th« identity of llie artery siiuuld be prorod
before milking the Iij;nture llirht. by com pressing it, and uotteltig
tJie cCTi'i-t on the pulM. I^u>'e the eiid.t of the ligature out, (allcr
tightening it,) and divsA the wound properly.
Id whnt manner should Uio Arlcria Innominala be KeeuredF
Make an iuci.iion four Inehes in length, comnieuctiig over the
middk of tlie upper purt of the scenium one iiieh below ii« murgin,
and piuMiig u]iwuril« pnruUel with ihe Inner border of the iitcnio-
mastoid. The &kiu, Gbreti of tti« platyttma myoid, xuperficii
foicia, a, porlion of the iteruo-maHtuid, cellular f^nhMnnce, the
gt«mo-hjroid and Kteruo-thyrold aliould all be carefully divided ;
the t«m1 tlionld tlien be looked for in the eollulur membrane,
(^polite tU« U[)pcr margin of the stcnium, and when found, tiM
li^tnro Tiiny lie piuised round it.
In what manner nhould the Common Carotid be secured? The
nppor third xhoiild be selected when prnctieabls ; the patient oa
bii buck, shoulder ilightly elevated. he«d turned to the op]>a8lte
6ide; eommence [lie incision one inch and a half below the pomnm
Adami, orcr the inner murgin of the stcrno -mast old, and curry it
upwards three inches or more, parnllel with its fibres. The (kin,
plaiysma myoidc*. and supvrGeial fascia should all be divided to
this extvnt ; the fibres of the storno-ma»toid should lie drawn
slightly outwards, and the cellular tissue forming the sheath lo the
vessels cantiou^^ly opened with the knife, oppoaiie the middle of
the thyroid cartilage ; the arlory win then be seen and fell ; care*
fully dissect the outer margin of the artery from it* attachments,
Sn
\
su
SUAUEBr
iind then |>8»s the needle rounri ii, keeping the point ctote upon
the vef»el, from nilhoul inwards, and Ibc o|>ornliuri aiaj be SnUlit'd
B8 in Other catca.
lu what oaDuer should the External CaroUd be secured t
Plaoe the pavient as above; make a luuated incision, convexity
backwnrds, between ihe inasloid process and the body of ihe hyoid
bone; llje ekin, plalyfiina myoidcs, and superficial fa&cia. sltould
all be divided to the same extent, and the lower pan of tlio parotid
gland broaght into view, which shoald be turned slightly upwards,
and the external carotid may be ex|>oscd by separaiiuit the di{^as-
tric and *iyIo-hyotd muKcIeH; a li|n>turc cun then bo tlirown ariMind
!t, ciirfritlly avofdinfT to include other parts.
In H hot mamivr should the Humeral Arif.ry be secured ? The
lower third <jf th« aru »hould be selected if possible. Make an
incitiou three inches long tliroup:h the skin and lnlervcnIti)T tcx-
tares, alotig the Inner niarRlii of the biceps ; carefully separate the
Derves and veins that lie alonf; with it, und pass a needle aroand
the artery without includin}: any of thcni.
In what manner thoold the Radial Arter*/ be secured? The
moil favorable point i* three ineheif above the wrist, where IW piil-
autiunx cau be dif^tinctly Tclt. The forearm should he placed in a
Bupine position, on a firm table; make nn incision two inches in
length, about half an inch on the radial marRio of the tendon of
the flexor ciir]:>i rudialis; the skin, aponeurosis, and a little cellu-
lar substance beiug divided, the artery can bo readily detected and
Bucured. llii;htT up, this artery may be exposed between tlte
■upinator louf^us and the pronator teres.
, The Ulnar Artrry may be KCcurcd most eonTcnicntly above tli«
wriit nboul two inches; in which place It Is accompanied by two
veins and * nerve ; lt« situation Is between the flexor cnr|il ulnnru
and the flexor siihlimis, and may be e.^jiosed by dividing the tkln,
fiiM-iii, and ccllnlnr «nlit^tancn bctwern ihirm,
lu B'hnl mnnnor eh'iiild the Exfrrnal ilinr Artrnj be sccurt-dT
Patient on a tabic, *houlden' and knee slijEhtly derated ; make an
incision three and a half inches long, abont an in<:h above and
parallel with Poupart'a ligament, one end being i>p])Ositc tlie
anterior superior spinous process, the other a little above lh«
speulnj; in the tendon of the external oblique; the skin, fascia,
and superficial e])igastric ve»elB being divided, tlte tendon joet
*
I
miHOBRT.
intDH-d should then be cut lo b similar cictent; — now the lower
mnr^inH of the internal oUi(|no nnd trant^rrmn^it musdcts must be
looked fur. and tlie point of ihc lingiir or the diri'ttor )ias*C(i be-
n«nlli them ; they uliould bv divi<trd ikliuut lutlf nil inch u|i»'urd<,
wlien the faacia tmngvcrsiilU will lie ex|><ised ulmont cxnclly ovit
the iatemal abdominal rinjc ; make licre n nliKbt oiTutcli iir o|ii!ti-
iiig large uDougb to permit n view of tlie iliM fiueiR where it
corera the psoas mnMle, when tlie arlery will be diKenven-d on th<!
noh brim of the pelris, covered wiih a thin Infer of (.'ellnlnr tub-
MAitee, formlii):; a kind of shenlh for it and the vein, which lice
rlo>e upon ihe artery ; make a slight opcnin;^ into the sheath, and
inKiiinale the jiuiui of a needle from within oulnards. so as to uvoid
the Teiu, nud the operation should then be completed in Uie nsual
way.
lu what manner should the Femoral Arlery be secured ? It
niiy be done in the middle oi' higher up; the patient slionlit lie on
bin back, with ibe leg bent at the kuee, and the Ihigh «1if;ht1y
rotated outwards, and bent npoo the pelvis. Make an tncittion in
the middle of the thigh threa or four inches in IwiKlh, puriillel with
the veKsel and with the sarlorius muscle. Tht- skin, subeutunconx
celluhir texltires, and aponcuroajs being divided, the Mrtorius muj
1>e seen, which may be turned either outwards or inwurdi, ami nt
the lioltoni of the space between llie vastus iuternus and the nd-
doelor lonfjns the vessel may be discovered in close contact wilh
th« vein and saphcnn nerve ; pats the needle on cither xide of ibo
vessel which mar be most convenient, but in elo».c contact, ko as lo
prevent wounding the vein.
In what manner should (he Posterior Tibial Arti^ry be secured f
If the siinaiion of the ligature can be selected, It should bo where
thevesiel lies between the malleolus and ealcaneum. Make an
Incision two inches long midway between this procen nnd the in-
sertion of the tcndo-Achilis, dividing the skia and aponearolic
flbrea, which will expose the artery in company with two veins,
wbkh may bo sepnratcil and Ihe vessels secured. If we kIiouM
wish to secure it fi>nr inchea above the ankle, it may be dune i.y
making a free incision about half an inch potlerior to llie margp'n
af Ihe tibia diridiufT Ihe skin, cellolar substance, and faM-in; lite
arterj may then be found on the fl«.<(ur communis and tibialis pui-
ticoi Quscles, trilh a vein oti each lidc.
I
Tho AnUrior Tibial Artery may be scciirrd oTcr Ihe arch of tli«
Toot l)f iiii incision one or two iucties loti); orcr tlir convex fiart of
tht; fool, coiumi-iicin^ tn fronl of ibo niikk, nn<l cxtcndlnf; lo tUi>
■pace lietworit the melfitar^il bonei of tlia gmt und second Ion ;
ibo ekin ftiid MroiiK oponcurosU nnirt W nit throa^h. wtiScU will
expofuj ths leiidoiifc of llio eilonsor pollivis niid extensor loiiffiia
communis mueclee, and the ve«sol will he found l.ring Vtelween t1i«m
«Iose lo the tioncK, with a rein on csch side ; (licjr mny ilieti tii-
ODtilj te|inrutc(l. and llic nrtcry ncciircd.
Tliin vcsRcl niny oIm be scciirfd ubiiv* the iiittcp by making a
free incisiiin, nnd icardiinf; bulwirvn the tcndoiix already immod ;
if mart limn u ImndV bn-uih above tli« aiikl«, the nrlvry will be
found bclnucn ihe exlentor eaminutiii nnd tililullx nnticati moicles ;
low down, il lioH (111 Ihe tnrfacc of the titiiu, higher uii on tbe ln<
terouuouK tncmbriine. — Feri/wfuon.
How ia the operation of paracenlenin abdomini» perfunued ?
Tim pntiwit in sented on tli« marir'" of o ehuir, the upper piirt of tlio
abdctnrn ericlnrled with a vide band, ihe middle orcr the stommh,
and tliu end* made to crou beliuid, and each given to an uaivlimt,
Fg. 7*.
who Khonlil be direclcd to pull them with modcraie ligrhtneM. Paw
a iroi-ar and ciinuln into the nhdornen Ibroup^h tbe llnea altm, about
an inch nnd ii hnlf below the ambiticus ; Iben niihdruw ibi- trocar.
and allow ilie fluid tu paM through the cannla ; at the »naic time
SUROKRY.
5t7
n
I
keeping Ibc I'ttnd dravn tpiincly. Tli« trocsr mny be pn*lied In
by a kind of plunge. Iiitt piiiriied by llic finfttr rrtiiii cnHirinK loo
far; or the t^kiii mny be first divided wilh n Intirpi, whicli will
redder l«sa forre necessary. The n'oand ^hitiild be cloKed uilb a
filrip of adhesive pinsler, and tlie bandage placed Brtnly nroQiid
the pttlteiit.
IIow is paracentesis ihnraein perfurmed ? Patient on llie Tnsr-
giii of a b«i or table, leaniiij; slightly over on Ihe sound side ; the
point selected Bhonld be the seventh and eighth rib, a liltle in front
of the angle ; dntw tlie skin upwnrdii to u* lo bring what was
opp<Htite to the lower margin on a h-vet wilh the npptr; make an
incision through the tikin, cellnlnr lexlnre. and intrrcottnl inusclcti,
iinlil the pleura i* reached, whiHi chniild by npened with ihe point
of a knife or troear. When the fluid is cvncfruled and ihe Kkin
let go, it will close ihe opening, which shiHild nlwnyx he made at
ibe upper edge of the rib, so a* to avoid wounding ihc iniercoMal
vciKelt. Great care should be taken lo prevent air from entering
tbc CAvity of the chcxU
E8CI1ABOTIC8.
What are etcharotin or cvuslicsf Snhstaaccs that exert a
chemical action ou the materials of which the organisation is com-
posed, so as to destroy its texture. There is a great diversity in
Ibe action of different subManccs of this class.
What is the proper caustic to apply in c»»e» of fnngons (rrannla-
tfons, commonly called proud ^/tuth T Nlirntc ofsilviT it goierally
snfltcieut : when it is not, take verdigris, «nl|ihale of copper, nitric
oxide of mercury, of each, two dradirn*. bichloride of mercurv, one
drachm, hogs' lard, enough to blend them well together ; spread
lliis 00 lint, and apply. — Brodie.
In whai manner are iasuea made by cauitta ? For ihis purpose,
the caustic potash: or strong nitric acid, it ibe besl. When the
former la aaed, cut a hole in aome spread udh«tivo plaster, of the
proper fise to form the sore, aud apply it on the skin; rub the
potash on tl»e skia surrounded by ihc pluitcr, until it hun penetrated
through tlie skin ; then ^Montitiue it. If nitric acid is uxcd. apply
It by means of lint on the end u( the probv. aud rob for some
miuutei. If nitrate of silver U uted, uakc it into an ointmeut, and
44
I
CVROKRY.
Uf on the pHrl. If tlie iMun ixiadt to heal, touch It ocnadofiaUj
with cauKiic jiolu&li.
HEMORRnAOS FHOM htticit-vim.
How may this be ehectedt Preja into the hole smnll pleilgrtV
of lint dipped in spirils of wine, or inariiited tiiictore of bImjI, or
touch lli«in with a pointed piece of luDar raosiic. Another, nnd
nil excdiciil mode, h lo cut a small piece of commoD glaxed card,
%nj ntiout the site of half a diiuc, and npiily it to (be wound imnie-
diately aft«r wiping it, hold it Rnn]y on the piirt for live minutes,
nnd it will then mitiere. If necci^arj', a Cue stitch muat be passed
thrvugh ncU of the lilceUiti}; oriGcc*.
Cldb-Foot. — Tai-ipm.
Whtat Is meant by club fool ? tl !k a deformity of the foot, pro<
ddCfed hj irrc|fu1ar iniii<cu1ar conlraclioii ; which may be c«iued by
nervoiia ditlurbnnce. Imperfect uulrition, Injuriea, i-oiiBnemeut,
rheumatiira, &c, *c. It nmy be conyenilal, or acifuired.
Wliat are llic i^ariKliejt? There aro four. 'Jalipeit fyuintu, lu
which tlm foot rcklti ou the ball, or the ton. The tihortcning In
Fig, T6.
nt.n.
BORHKItr.
M8
»
prodaced in tliis varietj by the i^ontractioa of tlic mnsclea ioBtTied
iota Ihc OS caltis. The |>1aiiUr rasL-ift i^ aUo tliickeiiei). (Fii;. 76.)
TalijKi V'arun. whi<'U is tlie most corniiioii variiMy, In wlicru tlie
foot is turrjed inward and resU upon iu oulur vifce, or on tliu
donnm of lli« fuot ; tlie lieel is also rai.H-d. Tliu decree vuritx
greatly in (HITurent cases. There is no dtslucalioii, properly H[»cuk-
ing. iiIl)ioii]icli tlie bones deviulo from their imtuml poxition. The
t«ndoD8 of tlic tibialis iititieus and jtosticus, and the tcndo>Aehilli)(
MD most contracted, itnd the [icroiici are relaxed. The Moments
on tho inner side arc shortened, and those an the OQier side are
relaxed. (Fig. 76.)
Talipea Valffus. In this rnrielir, tho foot is everted, and rests
on Ita inner side. The pcronei mnscles are contracted, and tho
tibialia autiena and po»iiciis are elongated. Ttiere la relaxaiiin of
the inner ligaments. It h u rare form.
Talipes Calcaneug is a rsrc variety.
Ttte foot resu on the back part of the faceL
Fig. T7.
Wh»l is the pro]ier Irralmrnl * In children, tho application of
• proper shoe or boot, or a reclilicatioa by the proper application
s»
fOBOXBT.
of ftdhesire rtripi, will generBtlj suffice for & eon If sot, tite
teado&B of the contracted mascles should be divided, bf patting
die teodoii on the stretch, while m narrow, abnrp-pointed knife is
thnitt throngfa the skin beneath the tendon with its catting edge
towards it ; it should then be broogbt agstnet the tendoa and
withdrawn, dividing the tendon as it escapes The patient is then
prepared for the proper mechanical means, to be applied in three
or fonr dajs. After the foot is brought to a straight position, it
requires atteatioQ and a proper shoe for a long time, to perftet a
eue.
Intibbiok of Tox Nail.
What is the proper treaimeTitt If mach inflamed, poaftice,
and toach with nitrate oF silver. As soon as the tenderness will
permit, introduce some lint under the comer of the nail, to raise
H from its imbedded position, after having scraped or soaked it so
u to render it soft. The whole shonld then be enveloped bj
adhesive plaster. In some cHee, it ma; be uecefisary to remove a
portion of the nail.
PAEr VII.
OBSTETRICS.
44'
:ui)
PART VII. — OBSTETRICS.
Tub Pelvis.
Wkkse ii the pehis aiiuated, and of what Is it cotnpoevdf It
Is betvcen ibe lael lumbar vcrUbra aod [be superior extreuiltiea of
th* tbif!ti bonvn.
U IK comimitvd of foar booen In the adult; on Ita posterior and
infciior parU by the sacrum uid i-occ-yx ; aud on its tuicrul, infi-rior,
ui(t aiilvrlor parta by the osaa Imiumiiiata.
Wlint are the eharaaltrintin of the Saokum F It wu oritpnnlly
oompoaeil of live piccM — H* figure is Iriaiiirular, with tbc bnsfl
upward* ; has four »ur/acet, an anterior, jioMerior, and two lateral ;
ftud is pierced by four bolc« on eneh tide for the potsage of th« sacral
nerves. Superiorly it Js attached to the Initt lumbar vertebra, aad
laterally to the ossn innominnla. ItH limylh is from four to four
and « half luchcs. breadth iibuut four inchi», and the depth o{ lis
ooncttvhy b about thrci;-r»iinhK of no inch.
What aro the characli-rislirit vt the Coccvx ? It is 1^ inch in
length, pyrnmiilnl. has il* boie u|iwikritii. urticiitnten wiih the sacrum,
and is composed of three or four bony portions.
What are th« characterieiics of tbc Oxsx Inxouhtata t They
are on each side, divided into three portions, which were originally
distluol — the ilium, iechium, and pubes.
The luOM on each side forms the hif^hest lateral portion of the
pelvis; the auperior edge is nearly aemieircular, tipped with CJirti*
lofCe, and called the sjrine; the external murface lit convex, and
catk-d l^e donum ; the intenial is concave, and called tbc/oNO.
It biis two unt»-ri(ir. and two poiierior spimmH pncrneff, forms
with ih« OR pubis the Unea Uio-pectinea, and with the pubes and
iacbiani the mxlaiiulum.
634
OBSTKTBIflS.
Tbe Tscainu Is the lowest of the three bones, on each si<Ia; it
lertmnntes in a lubur below, from whieli a process runs apirardato
join the pubis.
Tbe Pubis ik tli« sniDilcst of liie three ; Its loogcst portion Tonus
a part of the acelabuluio ; it theu dimiiiisbes In siie, stretcbes over
to join it* fellow of the opposite *iile, anil icnijt k brn&cb down-
ward* to oailc with a portion of the iKbium in such a manocr a*
IcsvM an opening. Iht/oramen otvle.
The iDDominata arc joined poKtexioHf to the itacrotn l>r rarti-
lagcs and ap{iroprial4i liganicnu ; the anterior junction it called Uie
aymphtfgis o/ the pubtt.
Whore arc tho Sacro-hciatic Lioamentb situated ? Tbs
terior arises from Ihc posterior inforior RpiDous process of th« llli
fj^m the lower margin of tho eacmm, and from tl>e first boiie of
the coecj-x ; is inscrlcd into the internal margin of the tnberoailj
of the ischinm ; and is extended along the iuternal face of the
crus.
The anterior Is placed in f^onl, and ariites from the mar^a of
the lower part of the sacrum, and the lateral mar^n of the coeerx ;
the llbrea conreri^e, and are inserted into t)ie spinova proeeu of
tlie iiiuhiiim. This is the arran^ment on each tid« of the peUis.
How is tbe pelvis divided? Into the tarye and tmatl, OT /oIm
and true; or the pdvis above oiiil beJow the brim. Thu line of
demurcatlon beiut; thu liiieu ileo-pectlnea nt the sidex, the crista of
the pubis in front, and the promontory of the snrnim bfihind.
What i:> the diHliix^tion between the malf and /emale pelvis f
The matv pelvis hu« a contracted brim of a runnded form, or tri-
ani^ulur shape, wilb the pfomontor)' of the Buicnim projpcling.
The/Vma/e pelviii in spnciouit, of an oval shape, with the sncruni
Bli(tliily promioetit, and greater space is afforded for the passage
of the child. The cavity of tbe male pchia it deep, whilo id the
female it Is shallow.
In tbe male, there Is a contracted anpilar arch of the pabea ;
in thv fi'miite, there is a spacious and well-rounded areh, and the
tuheronilies of Ilie ischia are mui^h wider apnrU The length of the
nuTO- sciatic ligament, anil the mobility of the coccyx upon the
aocrum serve also to disliiignish the female pelvis.
What are the parts of the pelvis tbe diametera of which are ini
porlanl f The brim, civUff, and otilleL
OBSTETKIOfl.
UA
Wb»t Bre the saperior and Inrerior openings Bometimes culled T
The tufienior mid inferior Mraits.
Wlist ire tlie dlanieteri iniiiallr Dutasared of tlio Itrim, catIij,
mid uuilet? Tli« Mtruight or antero-poiderior : the IrantocVHe;
and th« obliqur.
Wb>l nr« ibu measaremrnln of the brim or itv-pitrior itrail f
The ftiitera-pMtrfior from the |>roinoiitory of the nflcrum (a) tu ths
fympliys)* (a) it 4'3 incha ; the Inkiurerw from the middle of ths
linm ilto-peelinn <tf an« iUim (n) to the other (n) ii 5*4 iuchcs ;
and the obliqac from one sacra-iliac sjmphjrsig (oj to the aceta*
baluiD opposite (cj is 4'8.
Fig, I.
What ar« the mramtrementg of the camtyt The Bntero>poa>
1^ terior, from the ceiiln'' of iho hollow of the sacrum to that of tlw
^m i}imphyn's, in 4-8 indies ; the irnnsverse, from ihe point correspood*
^" lint l"> the lower margin of the scetabohim, oo oue side, to thai of
the oUier, ts 4'S inchest; nnrl (he ohliqne, drawn from the centre of
I the free npnec, formed by the Eacro-seialle notch and lipiuienlii on
one *ido, to tlio foramen ovale of the other, is 5*3 inches. (Pig. 1.)
What arc tho measvremenfa of the outlet or t'n/itrtM* ttrailt
Tlic antero-postertor. from tho point of the coeeyx (A) to the loirer
tigt of the sjnphvMR poliis (a), is S'S inches, but, duriii); labor
th« cnobililj of the cocejx may allow this diameier to be iiirmsod
Pone inch, or to 4 '8 inches ; the tran&vert<«, fiom one taberosity of
the iMhiuia (b) to the other (b), U 4'3 iiiclie«i and theoliliqoe, :
Uw middle of tlie lower edge of the nera-««iatic ligament
0BSTBTRI08
Fi&3.
/X
r
Fig. S.
tf<de (o), to the point of union betveen the JBctiinm and deticendln);
raimiB of lh« pubvs on tlie olber (c). Is 48 iiich<-a. — Jti-jby.
(Fig. 3.) Tlie measuromenU of ibe pelvia are reported dlffereutl;
I )}j <liflVrGnt niilhora.
I Whni is meant by the axe* of ihe pekia ? Th»y are lines draa-n
I at rif^lit angles with the planes of the Mntits, through their centres.
c?
d..^^rTr^^
Wlint rclntioD docs the axis of the superior Rtrait bear to tb*
axu of the body. It forms an angle of t:}&^. A line drawn flrom
the timbilicns (a) to the point of the coccyx (6) (Fig. S), will r*-
jircvMit the nxis of the snpertor urail.
What it meant iiy the inclinaJion of the pelvis f Tlie onf^le
vhicb tho axis of the superior strait forms irlth the horizon, wbua
OBSTXTRIOa.
Ml
ft woman is in th« upright po^itioa, mnrks what is called the incli-
nalioii of bcr pclrU.
Whni nilotion docs the axis of the in/grior strait bear lo the
MUperiorJ Ii forms with it nearly a riphl angle; and la repi'c-
Miited 1>; a lino (Irawn from the eacrum, just below the promoiUorj
(j) perpendiculnr to the plane of ihe iuferior strait (/). The angle
•nhlth the axisof one strait forma with the boHzoii, ia inrerse to ibftt
of the other. {Fig. 3.)
Wliat is the shape of a line that will represent the axis of the
pelvis f It will Ik^ a curved line (q t) (Fig. 4). the sliape of a
ntale catheter psusing through the centre of a series of planea
exunding from the sacrurn lo Ihe pubes, from the Unea iteo-pecttnca
to Ibc coccjx and sub-pubic liganieiit.
Fig. 4.
I
What Is the arrangement of the two lateral inclined planes withiii
the ireUis on each side t The/ aro divided into anterior and pot-
ierior.
The anlerior commences at a ridge running upwards frotn the
Bptne of the Ischiuni, extends to the symphms pubis, passes down-
wards and forwards over the oblnralor fDrainun, ttrminating on [he
anterior edge of iho ramus of the puMx unil iKcliiiiin,
The potlerior commcncn at the enmr point, cxlt-nds to the
middle line of Iho sscmni, powiea downwards and backwards
behind the spine of the ischiam. over the iincro-«ciatie foraraon, anj
i
ODSTKTaiOS.
miero-idntlc IfKsments, t«mi(natIiiK on Ihe pfwtertor ^ge of the
lul)i-ri»iti<.'it or ihe iacliiani, tlie lower edge of the Ba*ro-«ciatic Ujrn-
iDCiil, snd |»oiiit of tliB co«7X. These planes InQueim Ui« pn--
seiiilnif part of the fcctas ; when the occiput is brauffhl in cnnlsct
with the pehU aiilemr to the spine of ibe iscliinni. it will pMS
down apon the auterior Inclined plane, and emerge aader l)ie arch
of the pulies ; but 11 it enter the pelvis behind the spine of l]ie
ixcliiiim, it is liable to |>83s down the posterior inclined plane,
rotate into the hollow of Ihe sacrum, and emer^'e al the post«rlor
commissure of the vulra.
Of Deformity of the Pelvis.
Wliftt Is meant by a Defonnily of the Pelvis I Any deviatloni
fboin iu healthy dimensions, either by e.\ce«s or dimiriutioii.
What arc the eriU arising from an excess in »iie F Precipjla-
tfOQ of the oieros, within th« pdris, darin;; gcstaltou, with its
consequences; and dining parturition a too rapid labor, whlcli
may cause alarming hemorrhage.
What are the rn-mctlien for the difficnltics orijing from an excess
iu sixe F For the first, a proper kIkihI petenry, or a atero-abduml-
nat supporter.
For the second, forbidiling the womiin to bear down diirinR
labor*, oppoMng the too rapid escape of the child by pressiti]]; on
its bead, or the (icrincum of the mother ; and hemorrhage may be
much diminished by brink friotionit on ihu abiiomen over tbe uierut,
iind by ergot.
What arc the n«nal cau3c» of the distortions of Ihe jielvii J
RuHitlis in infancy, and malacoittcon in old age.
What portion it generally di.itortcd? The upper strait, «tid
th!> in its antaro-poetcrior diami-ter; whirn the iaferior strait ii
distorted, it is generally in ilx trunsrerne diuiaeLcr, by the approxi-
mation of th« tnbcn of the ischia.
Therv is not, however, any portion bat what i* liable to dericf
tlOB from 'M healthy mcttj(nr«meutM.
What in the Kinatletit anlero-poMerior diameter of the superior
atrnit that will ordinorily allow a labor to be terminated siuvess
fully to both mother iind child ? Three iiieliea; if there is erei
three nnd a half, labor is rendered tediout, paiDful, and tiuc«rtaiii
• •ftTSTfttCL
r»».
WbMantfei
for ML— riig tke prins?
prleimtier. ufro-pcfc
ctilffn, tW iatraiJartMB of il«
Inn pwi W Ae bHC oTlka »•
cnui. tW iatTMiMnin oT iW
hud la tiM of Umk; sad ptoeiBc
poMeriar pn of tbe •naphTn.u
kltd the projettioe nf the amua. Tha finger Mtd tbc hutil i
■lott to be depctuM apoo. (Figs. 9, £, < ■)
Or TBB Cuiu>'8 Hkad.
What «re the principal diamfJtvt of llic cliitd'H tivad 7 Tht
.,A/i'(}ue, from tbe s^npliysis of ibu chiii to t)i« posicrW nnH Kiipe*
nor citreraltlM oTth? purietul bones, gr titc po»ierior cxtrriuii/ ol
4F - 81
53(1 OBBTBTRICB.
tlie sagittal sutnre. measuring 5 inebes to 5J ; tha hnijilvdinal,
from the centre of the forehead to the top of the lainhdoidul suture,
measuring 4 inches to 4^; the perpendicular, from the summit of
the head to the h&ae of the cmniiim, measuring from 3 to 3^
inches ; the Irangverse, from one parietal protuberance to the
other, measuring from 3 to 3j; inches ; anil the cervico-hre'jmatic,
esteiidiiig from the occipital bone, nenr its junction with the spine,
to the anterior fontauelle, measuring from 3 to 3^ inches.
Are these dinmeters ever altered during the progress of labor f
They are liable to be from the suppleness of the bones of the head
of the fcetus ; but all cannot be diminished or increased at the same
time ; if one is diminished, another must be increased. The extent
to which these changes mny lake place varies in iiidiridiial cases,
owing to the more or less perfect ossification of the bones.
What are the sidureg of the fcetal head which are interesting to
the accoucheur ? The sagittal, or the line of union from the occipi-
tal bone to the root of the nose, connecting the parietal and the
two sides of the frontal bone with each other; the coronal, which
connects the anterior portions of the parietal and the posterior
portions of the frontal bone; the lamhihida!. which connects the
posterior portion of the parietal and the anterior portion of the
occipital bones.
What forms the anterior or brrgmaltc fonlanitUe, and how is it
distinguished ? It is formed at ihe points of decussation of the
sagittal and coronal sutnres. It is di.'^tinguishcd liy four bony
angles, the edges of wliich are lipped with cartilage, and are
smooth, soft, and yielding.
What forms the poHtr.rior fonlaneUe, and how is it distinguished ?
It is formed at the points of junction of the posterior end of the
sagittal with the centre of the lambdoidal suture, and has three
bony angles ; two by the parietal, and one by the occipital bones.
What parts of the head are of most importance to understand,
in order to determine the presentations? The sutures and J'on-
laiielles.
To what extent may the head be rotated on the trunk with safety
tn the child? One quarter of a circle, and not more.
0D8Tr.TIllCS. o2
Or TBI GunTAi. Okoans. 8m Anatomy.
MKN^TItllATIOX.
Whilt it meant by Menatrnatioii ? It is that fiitidiou in wbiuh
the DtvniM iirriodiculif tecKles h fiangninolunt tliiiO, accuiupniiic-il
l>r ihc «ruliitioD of nil ovule f^uni ilio ovaries, wlik'h in u mntiired
Onintiaii vmiclc.
WItat part givee origin ta tbU secretion ? Tbe iiilcmal coat of
tliL- <i(erus.
^^'l)al are the characUri^ica of tliia tccrclioii f II rcfcniblea
blood, has & jieculiar quality and odor ; it is not congulable, nor
doe* ii (•ulrefy reudilj.
Al wbal f'^riW dues QienstruDtion take ])lace f ll lakes pUce
lit |iiilierly. or tbut {teriod ai ubidi ibe animal U capable of pro<
j)u(,'atiiig its specica ; the age TarieH arid«r ibc inlinL-ncea of clitnale,
coiistiiuiion, atid niodes of life ; earlier lo liot tbun cold fonntrin,
sooner In dtia lUim In tbe cuiiiilry. Jtc.
Wbal are Ibe cym/rfoiiM »bkb precede mefistruntion t The
nuiinniie increase lu size, tlie voice ts cbangrd, the pubcs are
covered with bnir, tbe best proporlions arc dcvelupcd, and tin
laiiid is RipidlT niulnrcil.
UesldcK Ibcse, then' I* ;("-tieriilly 1it-ndacbe. diilnoss of the eyes,
])alriB In the pchic n'i;<ou, Wtiimlc, vliimsirul appetiic, Icucorrbiea,
Ac, which ^ivi-s place tu u discbiir];e fMin ih« lagina.
Wbst h ibe mtimlruoiie ptriodf Froru fonr to six days; and
during this time from four lo six ounces of fluid arc di>chargrd.
Vih^i an gr-neral »ymptum» durltif; the mcnstrgul flow? The
Bppclile becouies cafiricious, the person ia lan^-iiid, pnic, or beclic-
utly llurid. dark under the cyut, and fiVqUKiitly there i* a drsgjfing
Ecnsaiion uliooi ibe \\\\i* and luiiiH.
At what ci^e doci itccuxcT From forty-live lo fifty. In this
i-Iiiuaie at aboiii forty-nix or «cven.
Dues ibe rej-ulitr uji pun ranee of the i»cn»eK, in a hi-iiltliy iDnnncri
«tery lncnly-ci;;ht duyx, indicate a cnpubility for procrc&Uoa or
reprodiicliou f It does.
lit the iiierus influenced by miy of it.i appriida^<:« in Hits func-
tion ? Tbe ovaries appear iiiilixpcnKabl« to ii ; a* their absence,
iriiber natural or by removal, pruvunu th« appearance of tbo
raonsos.
.
OBSTETRICS
It mi-nKimniion n pliviii'>lo^kn) or n pnl liologirnl condition f It
is Btrictlj- a |»lij"siolo(rii'al fmiclion.
Is ihp i-aiWfr ur nienM run linn wril nndcretood ? It ia not ; tliero
hnvr IH-I.TI miiDT tliriirlv* riiniicd to scvouiit for it, liat tliey src not
eutircly ratirfactorj-.
Dttnmgement 0/ the funclion of Menttruation.
To what dernngomenis is this fiinctioD liable f To a too lardf,
appearance of tbe nensos.
To its intemtplion after haring been tstablUhed.
To excess of quauiilf.
To menorrlingio
To dynmenurrhara or painful mtnstnmtloa.
And to irret/uhritiea toirards tlie dediije of life.
At wlmi period of life, in this eoTinlrv, doeH inenntniatlDii takv
plnee ? l-'rom the fourteenth to the lifit-fntli ycnr.
Docs age of itself present an indication for inlerforcnfe in re-
l^rd to this fnncltoii T No; there should be otiirr nTldencn of
woniBDhood ; and when these are absent, ihe girl khooM ncrrr be
tortured by eniriU'iiUF;oj.'uea, These tlj^is are tnuinenttcd under
tlic hciid uf MuiiMt'Uation.
Wtmt !ihoii1d be dune where these signs to a jimttr or tna «i-
tetit CxIkI, und cnetistruaiioii does not appear, with a delientc Elate
of hcalUi of ihe puik'nl? There should be a rt'irulnr course of
escrL-isc inntitutcd when the patient can hear It ; »nch nt tidlnf; on
hor^chnck. vmUcini;. d.U))ipin;; thft rope. An. Tbe drew sboiild be
attrridfi) lo; nud tbe diet xhuiild coiisUt of enail; digt3t<^ food,
both aiiiiiibl nnd ve(;cub)e ; nil xiiinubilinit drinks Khotdd be
BToidud. Tiuctur*! of eiiuthnridfr*. jinrtienlarly if ]eucorrha?a
attends, may be (riven in driM-i of ihiriy drnpf, three limes a day.
Keeping the boweU rpuulnrly open M'iib nhKlic pills, with or wiih*
out tbe Hnljilmttr ul' ii-iin, i.i Uenefii'ial, When aneemia or clilurtMiit
exists, the enrhonuti; of h'un, in large doses, !s a rery reliable
remedy,
What is to be done when a chronic disease exists f Atlenliou
should be given to the discii«e when vre have reoeuu to suiijioae Ihe
absence of the nu'nse* depends upon it.
What is utiiter«ioi>d hy fupprfumon of the luentei f It is the
vant of rcttim of this di»cburgo at the accuMumed period, alter it
I
OBSTETRICe.
turn been MUMUNd, wlicn not interru[ited by pregnancy or sncli-
litiE.
Wliiil arc the caufeet Cold, applied eilhn in the intCTTftl or
during tlic Aow.
Wliat arc Uic sytnplomst PDlenms, «ni8cinlioii, debility,
nervous STtnplonis, palpitation of the beari. difllculty of brenlliing,
and a disturliauce o( the circulutioii ; to wliicb may be «dd«d Oaor
ailiii«, and uior« or Ihs pain in Ibe luitm and pulvis.
Whnt is the treatment? It will de|>ond opon the state of Itiv
rirnilation; if the puUe is disturbed, we shoald prescribe blood-
Jetting, purging;, low diet, Ac. until it is corroclod ; and then we
Mil safely give emoMnagognts ; among these aloelic and ferruginouc
pills, the aminouiated tinctUK of guaiacam and cftrbonato of iron,
sUnd iirst.
What IB undtratood by dijainenorrhcpal It is a meoatruons dis-
charge, necornpanied by pain of a fgrcing aud bearing dovn kind,
and a dlscharKe of nieinbrauouH subKiance cir cuagulo.
What is the traatment T During; the )iarQxyKiu!<, the )>nin should
be relieved by nnodynw ntjd nniiKpiiMiiudiini, Mii-h nii rniuphtir. nnd
ennijilior nnd npiutn, uilb piTfet^ retil. In the intcrvHls, n>r nllcrn-
tires aiiil toniex nfter proper di;plelion. Tlir. pnlhi/li»ijiixil c«ndi-
lion of iliu uterus aud its appuudHgus should be nitetidtd to in nil
KtOKt.
PREUNAXCY.
What changfs take pinca after tlif period of impregnntion ? The
ovnni increases io size, and is promiueiil on the oTariuni ; ali&orp-
tiuti of itij peritoneal coat t»kn place ; it is embraced by the fim-
briated extremity of the Kallopiaii tube, and curried touards the
raifty of tbo tttcrus.
At what liwe \» the ovum found in the uterus? Probably about
Ivcnty days after impregnation.
What is the appearance of the ovnriiiin after the ovum u re-
nnored? Kirsi. an clfu^ion of blood into the earily from nhence
tbe ovuni was removed, and Ibis is fuUowud by a true curpiu
luteam.
THR MEMBHAXIUt. &V.
Wliet takes place during this liniv in die cavity of tbe nti.'nisT
Tliv inttroul iiurfa«e thronii out a laic ilar tiatiue, wbicb is termibd
45*
I
I
rijt.a
OBeTETBtCB.
Ui« mrmhrana d'cidua: it lit)« th« rhvUj of the ntfrni doWB
thu iiilrriNii on uii^ri. n^mnins iirxt to il (tiiriiig {in^^iianpjr, tui
fornm tlie on>iliiiin of conurt bdwcfii the iiicnis and tite ovum.
Wlinl lira tlic /iirnihrn'M'a of ttir ovum ? Tlicre are two j the
chorii/n I'.vtfriiully, ami lli« ani'iii/n iMvruaWj. Tlicy oicluse th«
cm)iry» and (.li« u-uter in nhicli it DontA,
What lakes |>Ince wlieii ibu oriiin urrirci! at the nteras f The
uruin adluTOS to the drcidua (c), and
eaiiiiPK n irr<>w(h of that iinrt with which
I B^^^^BHi^^^ii '' ■^oiiica 111 t(>atacl,and is calird the <le-
I 2^^^^/j^.«^ rtf/uB nrflrxa; to thot Ihe deciiloa la
I ^fc\ ^^PVt^W-p tk-ii dividoii ttito thut ponion liniiipr and
^^ m\ ^"^M iiicoiiiai'iniih ilie iiteniB.catkii iMu/tta
^H VA t> /M tvru (c); and tliul iivrtiou in t-nnlaci
^H ^I^V 'JF *'*'' '''^ oTum. and railed di^tridna nr-
^^L^^ ^iK^cMr ./leano (If e} ; this arranf-enimt oorrM-
^^^^^ ^^ V^ punils Willi lh.1t of the pleura pnlmonalis
^^^^^B Vl I ""'^ costalis ; they cotnc in contact aboot
^^^HH ^' the foarih month.
^^^^ What arc ihc rjwj. of Ihe amnion and chorion f The amnion
^^ furainhen a <iHaiitily of lluid for the prolwtion of iw conteius ; th*
^H [Norton fumii^es a means of cominiinicntlon wiib the atcniR, and
1^^" Is lbi)ught bj some to form the basis of the plncctita.
What then does the ovum cotisist of afl<T ilK cstnlilishmcnt with-
in the QicroB? The dcciriua, drvidua rrjifta, chorion, amnion,
liquor amnii, foetua. and iimbiUcal nml. with one cxIiyiuUy
attached to the umliiliciis of the child, and thr other to lh« meni-
tirnne«, which for Ihc prcwnt nnvwers the purpose of llie placenta.
What are Ihe w» of the liqnor amnii ? Perhiips it» n»e9 arc
not entirely known ; but it allows ttpacc, and facilities for motion,
development. Ac . «f the fcutiis.
Whftl (^mpoi^f the umbilical cord ? It consirt of two arteriw,
a »rin, a layer of amnion, and perhaps «I«o ihe chorion ; the arte-
ries nre a continuation of the primlihe iliacs; the rein passes
iiador the edge of the liver, and enters the vcua caia.
Thk Placksta.
What is the placenta and lu charai-leriMcat It Is that rascolar
nAea by which the circulation U inaiiitalncd between mother aud
OBHTItTniQ*.
585
child, iind ih» latter Is nourished. Iir (IUmet«r (s Ax or «ig:ht
iiiclifs. ittii] its thii-kuess U from a few lines at lis edfre to one Inch
or more nt it^oeniro. Il bm iwo surTuees ; ilie utrrine, wliich H
roiigti, tyonffj, trftveretd by hiK-I (■nd it is believed bj raaiij that
ibi- dK'i'iim lines its whole flnrbce); aod iht fatal, nliich is
•moiilh, mill litieil bj- tliB uuiiion.
Kij. «. Bg, 10.
WliAt in the ttrurtvrr fit Ihft ]ilneentn? It » eK«eTitinlIy *a;cil-
Inr ; the vesM-li beiiifc coiinected \>y wcnk tinxue niinlogouA (o cellu*
lur.
The** vfiMteld ore depend en des of ihe vanniiiir Msiem* of both
mother and riiild, but liare no direct conneetion with each otiior.
Sii(>|KMi: an iiijeclion pn^ed into the umbilical arteries, what
bccuiiic> rir it ? It piiKsrs inio the reinK of the plncenlB, and the
whole |ile\nh mity be RUvd. Tlio nrtoriee miir be (illod iti the sauie
manner, by injecting the umbiitrnl vein.
Cut) nn injection be pasted into tli* fcetnl Tcsselti from the uterine
arteries f II nnnnot
What are ihe/uncftnn* of the plnceotn. It ta ko aliiflrhing and
mplratory orff»ii to the ftElas.
What b lueanl by embiy-i t It is the new being during; the lirrt
thr«e itiutiths of mutation ; doring the balanco of iti intra-nteriat
existence it U oalleil ftctns.
i
TirK FtWAI. ClKCl-I-*TlOSI
What are ihc peculiarities of ihr circululory appnraluo of the
fBiiui' There are five : Int. The wn* i(nift»*ico/w. 2d. The rfiw
o^S
OB8TETRI0S.
tiss ai-nonuf, 3(1, Thu fonmi^n araU. ith. T\ie diuUu arterlomi.
Sill. Tii<? arit'rifp UMbilifxilfM,
Wbnt U ihu Vnna CmMieniiet It arises frotn the pliiven^a,
«nlcrs the nhdaiaen ihrongh ihv navel, p«MC« alAng iIm Bo'^or
marpn or ilic BUs)icntory lic:ikinem of Ihv liver, U coiiiiwtrd viUi
ihe Btniif* of the veiisi poriaium. and a frrcnl porlion of iu blood ti
disiribiiicd to the liver.
What is the Ducttu IViWMiwf II nrinw from Ihcvaia portarnm,
mill rm|ilirs ttito the vena, cbth ; il Dn:in( diredly in the faev of ibe
uinliilunl vein. »i> that a probe mnj pm* rcndily from one lo lt»«
Oilier, mid loiicht be eotiKidered nt n con tin nonce of it.
Wtint iit Ul* Fommi-n 0"atr? It ix ■ Inr^C npertnre between
ihi! iwii ■nridiM of ilic henrl, furnUlw-il *ith u rnlve, which clocci
nlii-ii m|iirnii<>n hcpinn.
Wtmt is the Dudim ArtcrimvgJ It U a cunel tMding trom the
|inTmoiiury nrtcrj' into the nortn, ami diKchar^ts into tliu aorU, et
the l'i*er j>«rt of ths cnrvuiure.
Wliui nre ilie Arivria' i'mbilicalfnJ They ore two tn nnnibor,
mid are ■ eontinnntion of tli« extprivnl ilinv-s ; lliey pnst ihrongll
the nuvel, in cum|-nnr wilti tlio iiniliilinl vdn, twut siiirallj* aronnd
it, nnd ore (li:>irihiiicd (a tlu- |iliii-vhtn.
\Vli«t in tlic coiirKf. of ilii- fa'tnl rirculntion? It it from the
pUrviilu ihrouitti the iiniliilicnl vein and dnrlu* Teno«a$ into the
BMt'tidirii; eitva. chicb dinchnri^ex the blood into llio riiibt aarlele
of the heart. Thi! eimiuehiuu valve tnrnii thr greater purt of the
blood ttitu the left uiirlde, through the foramen ornle. The loft
at)ri4.'l« mny then ba suid to be dlnt^ndcd ulili blood from the
nseuiidih? envn, while the ri^hl is diHtCTided nith the blond of tbo
desceiidinj; cava. Tlin suriclcs coiicrai;l ln(;ciher, mid fill iho
vciiiricles. 'Hie ventricles alsn eonlruct tojcolher and fill the jml-
snary nrtery nnd norm. The blood of the right v<>ntrlel«, bnvin);
into Ihe jHitmoiiiiry nriery, is {trinclpally dl»rhnnrei| by (ho
dflciud nrierio^us into the dMceiidlaK unrln. Thiit of llie left side,
by being driven Into the norm. In nioatly *«nt thmiii(h the aiicria
Innoinlnata. the left cnroiid, and the led >iib<.'Uvinii, to Ihe head
and upper exireniUies; wliut remalnit. bcin;! roitrd with the eon-
tents of the ileseendinK nortw. roc* to the lower eXtreinitras; but
by far the greater portion of tb« blood of tli* ttowoading aorta
pnuoe through the mnbillenl artorien to tbo pincenta, where It la
OBBTBTBIOfl.
UT
fndBnd fit for th? tmlrition or Ihe fretnn, taV«n np >iy Ihe Qtnbilical
tdM, »i(l ro|ititil« ibc Kuine round nniil reapirikliun u ciiUblifitied.
COAMOM IX TOB UtEHITB raOM iMPBBGIIATIOIf.
Whnl nn: tli« clinn^ro i>)i><^li tnkn plnr'n in the pnrictc* of tliaJ
Dlvriin il«rlf from iin|iri-frii<>tiiiti ? Thorn u nn incrroKil qannlitH
iif h\iK»\ *eiit to it, wlikh incrpnscs with pcMiHion; the Twscls, |
f^oni bci!i(t nmnll and convoliitcl. Iwcnine enlarged nnd mrniitlitfr.
Tlie Sbm nf tho tiltirii*. nnil bII the trtntc-tiiix-s riitoring iiiio ita
nxajioaiiloii lii-comc developed, ko bi> to \k rci'ogiiised nx miuciiliir ;
the orfrnn iiicmisus in »\xic with perfect rcjriilnrily. nnd itit position
(uid diMciiKion fpvt m n prftty nrfurnlo knowlod^o of th« ndvanc*-
neiit of prctrnsocy. For ilip firiit three or four month* the nicm«
b found lower in [he vMfriTia Ihnn irhcn iinimprejtnnli-d ', kftrr ths
fourth or fifth month, the rnndni> cnn he felt ml (he pobin rr^Jiin [
at tlie tiixlh. hnlf wat bniireen it nnd (he nmhiliciu ; nt the Kvpnihf
nt the ninlilliciDt : at the oitchlh, hnlf wny lietwcen Iho nmhillcaa^
and ihe wriibifnliiii ci>rdif ; nt the niiilh. nlxjiii the Mnn-. owing to
the more [leifoei ileToliipmenl of the neck. The ncpli of ihe nlrrus
undencoe* vhatiBtH oUo nfttrr the sixlh month; it become n nhorl or
find iboricr, and at the ninth month it •ntircl; obtiiernted ; fur-
niihing then Uie prineipnl iiiercnKn of iipace for the fmtn*. Uf th«
body nnd fundoi, the |ioHtcrJor jiortiuint eontrilmtc the most (paca,
and hene« (lie Palloplnii tiitiM at llie lntt«r pnrl of pn-j^uancy an
funnd in ndvunt-e uf the uturu^
Of THE DEVBLOPMrST OF THE F<ETtJa.
Ib wknt ordrr in the product of concoptioa developed f To the
lillecnih day it is a ^g^lnti nuns, s«ini-traiiKpnronl. Iloeculont, graylnh
tauMi ul thirty duy>!, it h the mzc of a hir^c ani, raryint; fr'iiu
Ikroe lo fire lineit in K-nglh ; nl «ix wcokr, it i» ten linen iu lin^'rh,
alMOt the tint of a bee. and some of tho rndiinents of ur^ns ni%
viiilile; at two motilhs. it Jx nboaC two inohi-s long, llie weight is
tvo ounces, niid osiiilicnllon has commenced in fomc pnrls; at thtn
third month, it it nliuiit (hrce and h hiilf inch» lonj; nnd ireiffliN
neurly three oancct. the umbilicnl cord ia formed, and tho genital
argunt art' distinct ; at the fuurtb month, it is from liro to six
InchcK lonf^. aoil weighs from four to firo OOdccs.
bSS
OBBTETIttOS.
During the fifth naonlh, notion h perceptible liy the inotlicr, th«
Icnglb u from «evni to nine
^''- "■ Jui'lios, ntiJ ihi- wiMglil tiinn «r
ten otiii(.'<.-H ; nl iIk-mxIIi month,
iho parls are more perrecUy
<Ii-vclofi«I, it wn^lis from <itio
In t«'o ]Kiniiil«, ntiil iin li-iigth
h frnra nine lo iwtlvc inclie:!.
Al tlie KCYcnlh month, nil
pane Are mora pcrfccily deve-
loped; ihp pyclkli'. wliidi onlil
nov have been iinili'il by (lie
mrnibrana piipillaris, nro sepa-
ratcil ; the hairamluailg grvvr,
llie Wright is from twfo to tlirre
poiiTid)!. ami tlic lenirth if from
twflvi; lo foiirieeii iuche«. At
riglil moiillH. tlie wcitrhl \»
fram three to fire poiiiidK. the
length ftixteflii iiicbcs or mop.',
nnd all tho pnrl« *how n mnch more perfect condition of dcvclop-
metit. At the ninth mnnih, the bead has coiixidrruble firamtra.
oaiili<-fttion is iiiort? conipUlc, all the orpins arv capable of perform-
ing; their npjirnprinie functions in a more perfcet mnnmr; Ibo
Icn^'lh of the fiEluK in ulioiii SO inches, and the average weight i«
Bhout T pounds in tht« coiiiilrj-.
EXTnA'UTKItINK PUKONAKCT.
Wbnl are the rtin'riim of fixtrii* uteri no pregniuieyr Ofarian
prr^inauri/, or wlii-ii tliv embryo i* developed in the orary.
I'l-iilr/il "ir tiM-imitial jircKnaney. when lh« embryo becouu
ili-pokilitd niid ileielujied in ibc eaviiy of the nbdomen.
Tubal iirrynancy, or when Uic embryo bccometi developed in
\\k inlic.
Jiiii-rMilM prtgnnniij. or wlicii the ovute becomes deposited
tvecn the Inyem of the muBcular Gbrea of tlio uterus and la de-
wloped.
What are the conse^wu'icn of extra'Utcrine pregnancjT The
Olt»TKTHIJ3S.
630
coDReqaencos nre nsnally serinui : irritalioD, iiinammallon. nipiiti'
ntioii, nlcernlioii, internal liemorrlia^e, anil sldu^liitii^' am all
liable to UappcD, and Qtttn to ihc i-xteut of enaalii); rleatli lu tlio
mother.
What IB the jtroper Irtalmenl t Generntlj, a |)nlllalive IrcaU
niOTl is tlio best.
Oastrotomy bns been recommended l>y some authors.
Op the Siqxs op Ptxasxyci.
How are the signs of pregnancy dit^idrd T Into the rationa! or
gympaUielic, and ihe poiittii-e, or jihyxii-^l si^is.
What are the rational eipng of pregiiancT T Stipjire^siuti of tbc
mouses; the nipples and popillie become eiilai'ind, tnmid, dark-
cotoi-ed, and suiTounded hy AD areola , morning Mckness ; enlarge-
ment ofllie abdomen. Ac.
Are tli<-«c< iigtm poiHIii-et No ; ihcyaro a1) fallociouSj and may
be produced by other cansc^ than pregnancy.
What is ilie mode of examination to delect (ho phi/si/vt sijUBt
The examination of iho abdomen by the hand, by aufccultulion, and
bnllottemeut.
What (III we detiM^t by an cxntnination of the nbdomen with the
baiiil ? Tlic forni of the lunior, and the tnovcnieul« of the fcetiis.
Whnt nwy be dclt^cteii by auifullalioni The pulK:ilii)ii« of lh»
fiEtnl bean, and the uiiTinc sunIHe, and lo thesi: rany be ailikd the
movemunt* of the ftcln*.
In the utrrinv »otiffie a M|cn to be Invariably relied n])On ? Ni>;
it id TiUnnble, but not eoficlDMve.
AtK \i\a piilsalinnit of ihr /fflal hi-art to be relied upon? They
■re eonclo^ivu when hcntd ; nhich can nlmotit invariably he d»nc
when pr«i;nnncy exiHt-s, ufler iht: fourth ntonlh, alihoiijib at thiit
wtrty poricul (treui care i* rctjuirt'd. The puiitt where it nwy ofKii
be beard i« ul>ont midw.iy between the iorubientuB cordU and syni-
phy^f pabiit, ur perlmjia more frc(|uenily a Ktlle to the left of ibu
middle line. Tliese puUutioiis may be distinguished by tlieir
i|Uii'l(ncKt. which are from 130 to I6u in a minute. In casra of
double ]>n-enauiry, the tiound of both fcelal hearts may mostly l>e
heard !n the ln.it wcekK of pregnancy.
Whttt \i meant by baUoUemenl, and what is its importunce as o
40
OBBTKTKtOS.
(liu^nostio of prejrnancy ? The |iroo^*« of bailoUrmMit ig performed
by puxtinff tli« ijjiner to tlic mouih of tlie uterus, or midway liciwecn
it iiiid the Hyin|iliy»ls pubis, while the other hand h ap|»)le(l upou
thu ulxIniniMi l<> the fundus ; the finger should be suddenly puriicd
up ttgniiiKt ihu uii-ruai. while the palm of the oilier Itniid i'k plaord
on the sbiloitien lo rucelrc auy liiipresHimi wliicli such a «hoek may
prodnee ; the flnfrer in the vu^iiia lit to be kept upptied lo the
ulerus, sg that it iniiy dt^K-ruiitiu vht-lbcr any Homing body
descends upon it. ]{y iLexu tuciinM wv cnn dclerminn nhrihcr the
uleruB rontainB il lloNlInt; body ; but il docx iint fpre us iilwolute
knowledge of whnt lliut nvulliig body consists. The woman should
bv bi llie erect position.
Are Uiere any other eymptoms of pregnancy ? Yes ; ihft pre-
Kence of kxentine in the urine is loolicd upon as affording a symp-
tom of value, not olvnys to bo depended apon, however, as it ma;
exist in certain discnsra ; but, taken in connection with oth^
vympious, il may be valuable in coming to k conclusion.
A 1'ablr. exhibiling Ihn Signx of I'r^gna»c\)at Ote di^ennt Periods
BATIOHAL SI0(
stmiBLa tios*.
$ir»t and uevnd moKlhi.
of Iba menHB (ounBrviu
* Tw*«« watiinii,
A. Nhrht ■•iiir™ of 111* l.jimiMtrtp K«lau,
«. bi|iniMi>ii tt (b* uuililll'sl tiui.
L AuniuPntAilnb In Qia Am aM ndfht tt
t [>v*rr<Ul nr lli'ArrBB-
4. lit *^\t Imtd tht ivntlfUcioa of r*Au^
6. Ilio r-rV i> iTirwi«l tawwrntti, iMnidi
•■4 \f U,. iitl
A. 'HiK oiiU'v irf thr oa (lao* ti nsBilad In
Criinliiiw but iuMpaiiiiiMiia«i|»M «lw
>tv hfed rhlljlrffb
t. * »lighiMiri»piog itt iht aimm — »tff»a»
n><rrl>i|i 111* ii|« uui uii, iBMatnaa u-
Tkini mJ/ourlh moulit.
DB oT U» mviiHa (• Uw «b([- L Ttit rawing iiwrf Hhi UUh Ivnl «f Uh
£, l^rHintnttf . rh* ApfHnlloB 4r Iha ODtlaft-
«Li<* ^ Tli^ viiiii1llnf«.
I. A •iiiaLI |Hrvtlul«ni1«« lu Ih* hr^l'fl'Kllff
1. La« J>pnwlaD of llw DmUllal tlatrii
L
•uwlor t.(futl luvftnls Ih* *V(1 nf (ha
ft ' P*hT-i»i|^^* fl^riii^* iiri innuiBtoL la tbf
iHnl nf « j*«r nliX Ih; te ilglsiUil tL«n
fiv thf aUJniitliiftL riiit|tM*lki«.
4. Py r>«»rtiuj| It* iJdt i'rTHv>4 atiO Ilia ttgt-
nui iifDrn JuIdII). Ill* k|i*|iJviTiniii m>
tm Auil/ fe*.«tUliiwl.
ftMTBtaiofl*
ftATiOVAb ftMm.
AHHIBtt ItOM.
Tftird 9nti/outih momht — fimdnufJ^
llou lit thw tnolt.
4 KiaMriBt 1b liv uriHL
A. Tlii> n-fk hi* ih# >*tM ritmllnn ■nil dt
rarik-ii i)ufti»< thr IMM ini>nlh. u |i> ih«
nud mnd dtrwUil bt'LvsnU ■ml tc (bs
rtftrtOfL
4. Tbv ramollUamicnl M Hi* pvclpliary Af
(lie vnlirt it imirh 1#t(0r marked. Th* 1*1'
liT l> ntorv i'Iimh rrt fnnffifjtv. ««*■■ Kjmlt
ting ihv ■ttrfmlly cif lit* Bnir*rj liijl H la
F\fth Qttii mfA manlht.
J, Tb* dlplur1«np*« Id l^t dlc«*ClTF OFfiuii
B. <'ijiialtjfm14a <)c*«lopin«b( ut (he vIli^Ib
I. i '^Dfi. rliii<iiullrir. rnnii'lHt iitMl'<tiatnAl
Hot. »V4 nnutlDtc* tJklifUltnif ibv (VvUil
ImvuluUM,
At Tliv ointllliBl dowwJcp !■ ■tmuit CbUi'
& Th* dlHo]<ir*Unn In tha ■ffol* !■
I. KiHtaAD* ib Itif uriua
I. Hie hiodu* vtffi U rvnn flnAiT'fl tinraUi
^rilnw ||l^ umTillli-ui nt Ihr tnil uf ihe fllih
mi^mh: •ni] ill* -am^ illprAnn 4bvta Hal
Ihw ri|'lr«lk>n at E|u nVTii.
Sh Ttie TiTuhl 'lu HMTiif fluJ bruit >1q ■f'lfJQrt
4. SalUiKvDiviiL
pari nr Ltm vsitlu*, »lil0h U minrtanim *41
0. Thn titfrhor h^Ff tf tbt vtftix ntrnt tt
tiUMl tmnmn |#ii*crBla lh*rKv|(y nri^f*
Boek lu muitt/itro. tht latisr |a fwn<iinl
Id Hip hipip ritoU lu |^rlDii|«fb-. bti( Un
nrinn l> rlv«4.
ArrmfJ^ dfit' cipA/A monlAs,
L gnpptftoo of tb« v dh* nht nmftOattt
tvtpriL, «tr«(»i ihM LI U tutm- YoEumluuut.
4, A fnini<1f<l0 *>twinriil of lh« umUILEa]
dpi<tr<«k^u. IN* 'ihi>hiJon i>r tbf ntf. tnH
4. XuiiiPftiukdlifOlvnuUtiiariD UMtUDof (bv
dttloo of tb« fulia «nd Ibf^rtor citranl-
r. Tulbfel vrviiiilhrK>iu — bliDBdul tpun^
*lb] tit fllrrhfliuik .tl III' *l><»tl*il fltnila,
Utr if>**lB; Hfivnr rnnJiLwtii'lvt* Jtvfl^
A roFvlaUfin vt blHLblni Id ik* urlMb
I- Inmuad •totdf (b* «Mdntfa)-
5 Thf f\]Ti4la« ulrrf It lTtn« anpaV U—oag
ki-'Tf ii.Q umi4l|fa4-*i Ih* i«««0ili moAlli,
fel"I Trur '}' A*« lE Um HfUUl.
6 T}i« wF]tpq |j uHrly aIvi^i kartJflvJ IaiIh
Tlphl.
1. Mnr* tloLfnt ■ollTt BKrttBiosU Af Ut«
AvLUK.
ft. Druilj du ftur ud da aonAliL
^ BkJWtviBrnt I* trtj i]r*r dftHiir <h*
mttaUi tacnlh^ but nior* ulwcurB io U>t
T. 'ni4TBiB0lU>Hfi>'DLeiU(i'l*»loiij[tb*nHik,
ahaww Ih* **k^bI inwrh.m. In iirlvlr^nr,
lbs fvr*ti I* tmi-t. wnti H4ni> i^ ^t<« dt
DlbUhftf In Ivtiirlh; tnnajxr^H |-».M<iida|.
Ibff Ti«ar t'lDN Itfl'^v, M"I tuffl.jirnTJf ictlM*
U>ii* In tdnll all Ihr Gr*( pliAlani. Tht
Dtf^ uhJ Im lapfttar Iburtii t* vUlJ b^
46
542
4;iftTlT1tIC8.
iJhTtOJTAL AtOatft.
eiSMBLI ItOSl.
/Vfrf firinfyif }f (** nfert bioaM,
1, Iba tnbltlnp frBqum)^ rwpfcw.
X Tli4 objnmlnil iPinnr bw lnrr'Uffd — lb*
i. All tht iTlTwF fyuii-lHD' punlft, Uid U«
I, Tha rundni ut«rt rawhov lb* TtlfHlrfi
twhn), wi*a fffelftf lb' loHtrr of Hi* Htm
rif« i>n lite tU>'I Mdft
8- (>n*ii lh*M U na iipopfr b«1lD|UiiivnL T^iit
mtnOj * \tii4 Df n*JDgi4tb*laiB«rr>rftfc4
4^ Tlitf imli ^ foAflOftf IlinuKlifiut kt> *1ioL*
Itncih, air«^lJD£ Uir dRumJWvhf* nf (ba-
iDd ml-l^ni^- Tn vnnirik, wha ha*' r*!^
TtniMl^ l»im* 'nhUrlrviiH Iht (Vli^r ID«r bt
Apbalnon tn<t ft lihlf. md In r«Tl ki tmly
■rTi*if«l lijr ihf iminii] urflE*^ whicb if
Dlavit anil Hrinhl-d [h-iuj;lt tij mm* raav
«7fv«4|y jtfk']i<iiiTi|7 tD oLii^D til prlmlfisra^
111* minAlNvriiii^riC I* ffintll^r rnlm'lMv
•DiJ (hv n^li U 4«.4Wii lu Uf? flffdtllv Ift
«ii tfnoMftl ftTUi. Iiut lb* ■fttfroal r>rlAcyi,
■llhDujcb f«rlb>lli u]>«uTl. »lD4iwl pirmll
L^t /ifttfiiyht of thl ninth rnontA
% Tbo tt-laDi*n )■ Atlli>ii.
9. Tba n«|4Lr*U<pn Iwa npf>Pt— J.
4. UmtllOlculijr hi wtiWiat-
& It'lTiarrhflMi; * ufineDUiilloD* dI lit* Wan) a
»i]it >iin«kVBUlBnr[hr lna«rnlrBinkll««.
1. Til* funttflj vWrl h>i loOk 1av«r tbiM m
H\i3 Artl flirLbUbL
1, Arfti** mutvnvniji; bralti da fvur and da
a^ 1i*llaii*mpfit ntVn impvmplJhla^
I. Till- h**ti oinrvor Idi viicic*>il Ia iLa at'
b. lit tfmf^fjtfrrf. lliB tntvmtl orlAc* aartHii
Hill dJiuo-: Ui4 Biii^rrvii ibm p*n«tftCa
Ibroufh * o^nrHlpr r*4 |i vfrv.iM lotb *iid
* half In k(ni:Eh, *nil mu* Id <vbtwA wtth
tbr Btlinl nirotlmriHL Id prtwipra, ih*
flniitun, bui fhv »a|«mAl rvbtmlnB sttmtO,
IfurliiiJ (Iit»Jaa1 vtfvkrln mntBiiimna tiTlltt
rpnmiiinfi <iul it tlir liitrrntl vrl0L-vi. Ilia
vliMr '4<Lw i>' Ilia ntc^ Ivrvne* ivoi.
n^uirilixl tilh (1,11 of Ltui lUlj.ftDil Ihobi^
gr<r. \y 1rM^.-bltlt lbs iB«4&truir«, vbJr Cfi^
i*f<tf# h U»iit Dflflin 10 prtDal|4fv. Wt *
iDU>i>l'^ RilUr In otbun. «r ft fvl«bl«
TrtKATMKKT DUKINQ rHKONjjCCTp
Wliftt fi the \tro\tiiT tr€atmtijtl dunng jJivjrnftncy ? All txciX^
meiil fthouUI he nvo\dt*d ; the exerHito vhould be mo<kni!o, and of
m kmd rutcLiljiiecl to uiTiKorate the f^iicrftl bvalih ; the diet bboulil
Iw simple and uiiirHiaiiiig; and boih dinrrhwA aikI ouMiv^iirs')
abould be avoided or Teliered, Castor oil, or pilU of rhubiirl* an<l
aoap, form the beat aperienl. SicknMS or the ttomn^h tnnj often
be rcUerod by UTDe-wat«rftnd mUk. Any complication occumog
abouM receive its appropriato treatineaL
OBSTETRICa.
MA
AnOKTIOK,
\1'nat it iiiKlrrttood bf abonion ? The expnlkion of th« ovom
At any |icrio<l prior to the xixth miiith : nftrr that pvrjoil, it to
termed preniaCure tabor. Tlic t'OUM-g imtr lie riolent niontal
emotions; the effrc-tt of hjiblt; anjiliiiifr whicli iocreues the
Telocity of Itii; dmiluiion of lh« blood ; diarrlioa, ivpliilii, acuie
dl.Kensc of ibc mollic-r, Toiiprr, vinlcut ejcerciKe, blow.i on the
abdomen, *lroiifr |>i>rg'^> A^-> ^*"
Wlint arc tite nii/na of nborllon? Absence of the mnming'
siekiieaM, whlcli ttho vrry oflcii occiint wlirti the fa'tim it deiii] ;
whm ihi* exislK, ir« may iiifer Ihni ihi- child is iilivu ; Itnociclity of
the breiixt* ; ti-ncxraof;, imnn of ttic buck, nbdomuii, luiil weight .
and puiii in ihe region of the ntcnts, cxpnlnivif pnios, and hcmoM
rha|re ; tbi» Inxt xjmptom cannot exist without tlie ficparaiiou of it
portion of iho omm.
What nrc the means of its prwenttonl In plethoric women,
me Kmnll nii<I repented blevditigf, with ft gcncrni snti phlogistic
C'oiinc. Wtiik women re(|uirc, on the other hand, tonics, wine,
bnrk, niiil old bnthitif^. Tiolciit exeit-ise should be arolded. the
mind kept composed, and mild a]>cri«utG used, but pnrging i^hoiild
be cBrefiilly aroided.
Whni is ill* proper /reoftwn/ f J)tecdin|' when plethoric, cool- ■
ing and saline dronghls with laudanum proportioned to the anionnt-a
of pniii, keop the patient cool. Laudannm, Opiuia, or moqihine
will unen, when given in full doses, either by the mouih or by ih«
rectum, quiet the symptoms and pnt a stop to its furlhtr prrijifesii,
iiiiIms considerably advanced. Entire rest should be strictly ec-l
joined, and. if hemorrhage exiat. acetate of lei.d should bo given, f
and ice used iuternally and externally, and it e vagina plugged if
iicitiMury.
The beet tampon or ptuy i« probably formed by what is termed
tlie i-Ut-tait ptitrt. which consists of KmnI) strips of tuft Dinslin,
united together by a snmtl cord. The tnmpoD should only be nsed
when lliere is little »r no hope of saving the contents of the Htcrni^,
and iiemorrhage exista ; ergot may be gi*«n viib propriety, nnder
the Mtne oireuiMtancM, for tlie purpose of liuiening the expulsion
of tlM onun.
OBSTBTBI08
Of TiiB Actios or rut Vtervs.
Wlial aw the artinnt of the ulcriisf It linit twn. Tl» first
tomlB to reduce It to it« orlfciiinl niic, after baring been (Itsleiidcd ;
this if called iu tonic action. It is accompliKliird Jkj all tlic ft^tt^t
g^flthrritifr ihpiii«eWes M s common centre, bni pnrtienlarlj' hy the
L'iri-titur lilirvt.
Tltc MCi'oiiil nets only when attempting to expel sometliiti^, and
is atli-rnate in iix action; il lin» been termed ilic upojtmodic oc
painful nonlraction of the titrnis ; fliid never takes pUc« unless
the lotiic action U perfect, or notvrly so.
^
RtTROVKssios or Tuc ITtuics.
VhnT Is racnnt bv Retrovfinion of the uterus ? It ix where the
fiimliiH la prcrrlpitated backwards, and places itself 1iMw<«d th«
r«elum and bladder; while tbe neck is rociutite'l np heliind ihn
symi'liygi* piihis.
At wtiat time mar Ihii ditplacement take plaee? Rilher in iho
Diiiniprviciiuied or tlie imiirctrnated xtulc ; ^mt iisanll; in tiie Inlii-r.
Il occiini laoinl; between the teeonil and fonnh mmitlii of preg-
nancy.
What are the eaucrvf Wlmirvir tenils to depress Ihcftiiidas;
snch as bloim, pranrurc, nidden exertion, violent efforU to vomit,
cougliing, an over- distended bladder, and an aecBlUulttUon of
fee?!! in the reeinm.
What are t.lie iti/mplonntf Wlien suddenly [irodueed, the symp-
toniH may be serere; and immedinle interniplion to the flow of
uriuc, ur to the passniie of the feces, nlteniule painn, bearing down,
dinpojiition Iu fniut, .(;e. When slowly indni-ed, the symptoms are
the Knme, only le.-u ui'tcr'nl and t>evere, lint incren-te in intensity hh
the nterns is developed, iiiilil relieved. The dingnMix shonld be
veriHcd liy the toncli ; and the diseiue niny eniily be diHiiii|;i]i>liH
by the vagina inieriiosiii); between the fintrer uud tbe luujor. llie
neck bein); mounted np behind the symphyvls, aitd by its betni;
obsktiiiiitely tilled In itt^ poHiiion.
Wiiftl is lliB lifDhiienlf The catheter shonM be nsed, Bad tbe
bowels emptied daily ; if this plan doei not ftuCL-eed, tt should b«
OBSTETBICB.
MS
nplaood by mc^hnnicat meanB. Tbc plan then to be pursued is to
empty the bowels, cither by iiijcClioiis or n cnthnrtio; dmw off the
uriiif wiih no tlnslk rollictrr; nml bli-cil to fuiTHinfr, or nciirly »o,
if nci-CBury. The bed should be prepared in siu-h a manner that
the pntieiit may lio opon her back, with tlic perinconi (n* rrom ilio
edge of the bed, nnd the parts should bt^ well bibricxtcd with oil
or Urd, When rnintncxi is indiiwd by bleeding, tlie wnnmn
*hou1d be plnci-d in the nbovu puxilinn ; the riiifcvr* i.)iotild lie
plneei) *i M tg rorm n Mrnigbt line at their cxlreinilte-s ; tbry nni^it
then be p.-nlly pre«>^e<l njrninfl the biiKe of the tninor in itin rnginii
(0 AS to iuDv« it biicrkwnnix aid upwnrdu, along tbe hollow of Ihti
taerum. until it in placed above the projretioD of thin bone; thtt
hand vhould be wilbdruwii, a [le.txnry in trot! need, and ibe woman
k«pl quiet ill bed for *onie dayi. It hu:t alio been re<-om in ended
to place the patient under the effect of chloroforni, and attempt
rednellon when Id thU condition.
Atn-KVERSION OP THK tTTERUe.
What is Antevenlun of the uierus? It U where the fiindui Is
thruun forward and downward, so M to press upainM Ilic pfMte-
rior and inferior p<irtion of the bladder, while the nei-k is cntried
baekwards toward* tbe projection of the sacrum. The aympioma
are not so serere aa In retroversion, ft mny scnerally be relieved
by o|>eo{iig tlie bowels and drawing off the urine.
Of the Obliquitiks of the UTEBrC
How arc they dividedt Into right and left lateral, and the an-
terior.
What I* the treatment for these displnccmenta of the nteni*7
Ikfure luKor. the wotnuu should wear a bandage or suppurler.
During lubor, tbe uxei of the aienia and pelvis shiinld be made
to correspond, liv placing tbe patient on the side ojtpodite to tbe
obli<|nily, and bringing the fundus Into its proper plufc. If this
does not at-coniplinb tbe object, tlie •>§ oicri tboiiM be booked
donn by the linger, and brougbt to correspuml wiili tbe axis of the
pelvis.
4«« 2x
6M OBHTETBtOa.
Or TETK Term op UiERo-aMTATioi*.
Whnt is the average term of atero-geetatioD ? Aboat nine
calendar monihs, or forty weeks.
What is the most faTorable period for conceptioD f Immedi-
ateiy after the Dienstrual evacuation.
Of Labor.
What is onderetood by the term Labor? It is the expnlsive
efforts of the nteras and mother in evacaatiDg the contents of the
Otero s.
Ih its exciting cause well nnderstood f It cannot be explained
in the present state of our knowledge.
Has the mind any iiifiuence on labor? Mental impressions may
ezdte labor in some cases, and in others sospcnd or prevent it.
Is the fcetus active, or pagsiue during labor? It is entirely
passive; being acted upon by the uterus mainly, assisted by the
Tolunt«ry powers of the molher.
What are the symplomis of labor ? They are rigors, and nervous
symptoms, frequent inclination to make water, or a suppression of
it, tenesmus, the subsidence of the abdominal tumor, secretion of
mncns, dilatation of the raouth of the uterus, and its alternate
con tract ions.
What is understood by fahe pains ? The pnins are false when
the OS uteri is entirely unuETucted by them ; which maybe ascer-
tained by an extimination. When these occur, they should be
quieted by an injection of laudanum with starch, sufficient in
quantity to accomplish the object, after evacuating the bowels.
By what set of fibres is the os nterl opened 7 By the longitu-
dinal, which are opposed by the circular.
Into how many stages is labor divided ? Three. The first is
the period of dilatation of the os uteri sufficient to permit the
child to pass, and occupies about ten-twelfths of the whole dura-
tion of labor. (Fig. 12.)
The second is the period of ejpitlsion of the child from the
uterus, and occupies about one-ninth. (Fig. 13.)
The third stage includes thi complete expulmon of the tnem-
0B8TETIII0S.
bll
r-'pii.
f^u.
branct and placenta, and occnpies about one-twenlj-foartli of die
whul^ (lorntioii of labor.
Are ihv nrlivc du tint of the oerouctiear nutnerouti la a natural
hhoT f No ; he thould wntirh with care [in jn-ogrcM uud attending
lyniploniji, rio as to he atile (o render odKislance promiitly Sn I'ase
of tliffirnlty; but xliould not Interfere wbcti tlio caj^e is a iiaturil
one. I'o be able to dtKrimlnate wliere iTiterfereiice la necenarf,
reipiireK an orcarntc Ittiowledge of a health; labor, and the derl^
lioiu to whieti k may be liable.
Wlist ihould be the position of tlie woman during labor? She
should be placed on ber leR side at the foot of the bed, in such a
maimer lliat she may Gx her feet firmlr a)[iiiii«t the bedpost ; her
hips within ten or twelve inehe* of the edge of the bed, with the
lower extrrinuieK fixrd. ami the head inip;ior(ed by pitlowK.
The bed ghoald he jtroiwrly protected by folded blankcu froin
the iliieharice-
Wlmt time would you ehooae for icaktog an examination of ihn
progress of labor T The Hnger shviuld be introduced into the
vngfsa during a pain ; the exaininnlion of the pretenling jiiirt uiid
of the condition of ths oe ntc^i slionid be ai»de both during pain
and in lis aliseiice.
SlioukI the mrmbranes bo riiptared dnring loborf When Ibe
membranes remain entire, and lh>- pninn ore efficient, uilh Ihc o§
uteri fiiily dilated or dilatable, they tlioDld be rnpttiml by prcffiing
tlie Gngcr ngulnxt them, or by cutting tlirm with the nail.
H9 OBBTETalOS.
When the bead is emerging nnder tbe arch of the pabes, what
are the duties of the accoucheur ? He should support the perineal
tnnior with the palm of the left band, and retain it there until the
head is freed from the vulva.
Wheu the head is iu this position, is it proper to act upon it,
and extract the foetus 7 No ; the delivery should be trusted to
the action of the nteruB, nnless it should become suspended, and
there is danger of the life of tbe child. By a too sudden delivery,
tilarmlDg hemorrhage may resalt.
What is the first great object ns regards the child after delivery T
To establish respiration, which generally takes place spontaneonsly ;
if it does not, measures should be taken to produce artificial respi-
ration ; and heated cloths should be applied to the child rather
than the warm bath. The sudden application of cold water will
often excite respiratory efforts very efficiently.
What are the means employed in producing artificial respiro'
tiont The nostrils should be closed, and air forced into the mouth
either by the bellows, or from the mouth of the accoucheur ; and
ftgftin expelled by gently pressing upon the thora.v
To what period after birth may respiration be suspended, and
yet tlie child live? For thirty, or even forty minutes in some
instances ; so that our efforts should be continued so long as there
is any chance of life.
At what time is it proper to put a ligature on the cord, and cot
it? When the child cries, or respires freely; and there is evi-
dence of a proper supply of arterial blood.
How miiny ligatures are necesBary ? One ; except there be
twins, in which case two are necessary.
After the child is separated from the mother and given to the
nurse, what should tbeu be attended to ? Tiie condition of the
uterus should be ascertained by examining it through the parietps
of the abdomen, when it will be found either contrneted or relaxed.
If contracted, the placenta may be in the vagina, and easily
booked down with the fingers, and drawn by the cord ; wheu it
has passed the os e.xternuni, it shall be grasped and twisted several
times round, so that the membranes mny i»e entirely withdrawn.
If the nterus is relaxed, frictions should be made over the abdo-
men so as to produce contraction.
OBETSXRICa.
biVl
Tlio condition of Ihe atpnis should be vntcbcd until ita perma-
ncnl tonic coiitmclioii h wci) cstahlislicd.
irtfaeri) is a rcrlcntion of tlic pliicmtn oner tonic contraction has
taken plflcc, rubbing nnd prrasing; th« M]j maj- i;xcitc » grcniur
degrco of it. or. pcrhraps, nllumnlc contraction sufficient to expel
tlw plaovntn : but if thif t\fn-* uot (nkc pince, the Intuit iimr bo
introdiirii], after wiiiiing nn lioiir or two, vtliicli khuald tlicn be
done by iiitrnducing it into tlie uteni.i in the fonn o( a cone; tlii;
plnccnin ulionld be ciirerolljr ijctu<'li<s), wiiliont Imviitg uijr portion
beliind, and tlio hand mny be eloirly withdrawn.
What ii understood by putting ilie patient to bed T It ooiisi»t«
in th« removal of vet things and sabelitnting dry onea; in being
lifted where i^tie is pcnaanenllj to lie ; and in th« applicstion of a
bandage and compr««ii over the abdomen.
At what timeshoatd it be done? If sbc is not io a profuse per-
spirotion, ia not liable to. or ba« no liemorrhugv. and the nteriia
well contracted, or not muc^ exhausted, it sbonld bo done imme-
diaielj.
Upon what do afier-paim de|>cnil. and wbnl is the remedy f
After-paina arc produced by coauTila in the uterus, whit-h arc
caused by a delieieiicy of its tonic contraction. The pro^icr reme-
dies are evacualion of ibc bowels, camphor, opium and its prepa-
raliond, and the extract of hyo8e}'amTis.
What ahonid be ibc dint of a woman after dclirery f Oruel of
oalmeul, tapioca, tingo. matib nnd luilk, rice, c-nickurt, toaU, weak
tea. cuScc, aJid cliricolute. Animal food, npirita, wine, cordial*,
and all Mtimuln ting articles Hhould be »trietlj avoided, unlets ren-
dered DCccMury by nn exhou.iled eoiHliliun of the oytfem. After
the fintt week, >he may be alluiled toaw oysters, egga, beef te», Ac
When nhouId the ehilil be put to the breaat T If there \» danger
from 1iemurTha;;e, it should ho applied an soon as possible ; and at
any rale ax Mun m it can bo done conveulentty witliout loo much
aniiuyanoe to the wotiuui.
If the b«weli «huuld be eonAncd, at what time vould It be prO|>er
to give a cathartic ? On the third day ; previous to this, unless
there la some |MM)calar indieulioa to fulQI, llie bowcU should not
b« distarbed.
Tbe slate of tbe bladder should also always be attended to.
4
550
0B8TETBI0B.
i
Whnt is m«int by the locliii The discbarges vrhicli lake place
IVom ihc tilerus sflcr dclivnjr.
Is It nece^ary to sdroinieior purgatives to yonng children t It
is necessary that the bowcU dicmld be thornn^hlv- cIcanMtd or tho
nioconinm, cithtr liy llicir naliirnl action, or by lomi? liixntive as
motassoa or castor oii ; but u« tioou ai there i* a cliiingc of color
produced in tbu eviuruntion)!, tlicy KJionld be dixcuatinued.
The condition of the bladder of tbu cliild chould ajito be attended
to, nnd rrlicTcd if nrine shontd accumiilali: in it.
Is it proper to fecit verj' younji ohiidren ? Provided the mother
dooM not farnkh a xupply of tai\k >uf1icir^iit, but aol othcrwI«e ; the
child may then have a little fnwh cow't milk, diluted nilh ODC>third
water, aad i'ivvuti''nud wllh loaf »u];ar.
liACnLATION or THK PEnixeDM.
What prevenlifea may be adopted to avoid laceralioa of the
perineum duriug labors' Sapport should be given to the periueum
duriag the parage of the child's head and shoulder oat of the
Tap'iia, by placintr the palm of (he hand firralj ngaiiist It, and so
cnnse the head to descend dowuwards and forwards.
What ia the proper (reofmivif when It occurs ? When recent,
efforts should be made to unite the parts by the first Intention, and
to accomplish this tlio patient should keep (|uiet, with her limbx
close lo)!:elher. Surgeons direct the einpluymvnt of nulureK, pro-
vided the laceration is extensive, and particularli/ if tlie iphinctcr
anl is laceraied. When tlie case is of some Blandioif, or the pati«
indiiposcd to bcal. the edges should be pared as In tli« hare-lip
operation, and brought togolber so as to form a union,
SOEE "SlVPlXA.
WliAt is the proper ireatmentJ Reduce the tnflaramallon l>y
general and local means ; use PraCt's artificial n]pp)e and shield,
and if the ulcerations become deep and chronic, tuuch lliera with
nitrate of silver ligihtly. The above anitlcial nipple of Pratt's
mny bo used with lilllc or no pain, causes bat slight diHurbanco of
llie sores, and of course, the principal impediment to cicatrisation
ia thus remoTod. Gentle astringent washes, tn the chronic auge,
OBSTBTBICB.
BSl
h
are also bonpGcinl ; of these. Ihc Balphmtc of sine nurl the tii clur*
of caiechn arc proper remedies. I'rcvioiis to l«tior, the i]i]i|ilcs
eliould be often washed wiUi a strong soIuliuD of tunniti i>» a pro-
te»tive.
«
Of Natural ob VNAestHTED Labob.
What ia m«anl by a natural labor t Every labor may be con-
sidered nniaral in which the woman might be delivered saCcIf
without hcl|>.
What condition* kIiouIH exiiit thut niilural lutior mny lake pince t
Tliere should be r«*|tulHr contrttctiouK of tlic uterus, a favorabla.
)irt!4Culuiioti, iho pelvis of a proper nize, a projiortionalo head,*
and the xuft parLt relaxed.
What arc considered to be ihe. natural praetlMont f There
are four: lit, of tlie lir.ad — Sd, of lim/vtrt — Sd, etthc i:nee« —
and 4th. of the bnrech. — Heicv^i.
Of ihese, which la the most rrequent arid the most fiivornble ?
The jireietitAiions of the htad.
Huw ore the presenlalioos of the head dividtdf Tliere iin.> (it.
What are iheSr positions, and how are the}' d[KtlnKU'''he(t ? Tda .
Jira, which is known by the posterior foutatielle being behind tha
left aceubnlam, and the anterior before the right saero-iiiac sym-
physis.
The eecond, distinguished by the poalcrior foolanelle being be^
hind the right acctubalum, and tli« anterior before the left sacra-'
iliac i^iphytiK.
The tAiViJ, diKtiogntghcd by the povtcrior foDlaoelle being behind
tbo symphysis pubis, and tbo anterior before the projection of the
sacTBm.
Ttie/tiHr'A, dittingui»hcd by the Biilcriorrontanelle being behind
the left occlubulum, and the poeierior before the right sacro-iliac
symphysis.
Thc^/IA, dixllngtiiikhed by the anterior fontandle being behind
tlie right acetabulum, and the posterior before the right sucro-iliue
symphysis.
And the fixth is the reverse of tbc third.
To remember these preaotitations easily, notice that the 1st, Sd,
aud 3d presentations are repretienlcd by the posterior fonianetis ;
and tlie 4tb, 6th, and Glh, by the anterior fontanetle ; and that «r<
US
OSeTKTRtOS.
coRBlnntly follow their nnmvriml onlcr, ooniBencbi; with tlw
aceulidluin, ihcn with the rijcliL, and ih«i go to the ^mph
imbi* ; Mch fontonrllo foltowiuft tlte Hninu roaic and otAct.
What arc the rfiWin^uiVAtni; marlm of ibu pmeiitalioa of tha
head? Its rouudiiess, Irmnesi, suturvs. and fontanellu.
The particatar position of the bend reialirelv lu th« pelris ia
d«tvriiiiued by ibe ^Ituiition of the aulurcs aod fontamillM.
Mkcuaxisii or Labor.
What \» tho mecAant'nn of Hie fint prrMnloHon t Tbc
CDlen ih« Buperior slreit obIit|uel]r, b ibc poaitiop de«cfih*d in tEo'
first preaentutioii.
The head h/hxtd, with iIm ehiti on the breiut, and dncMids is
tliiH jioHltlon, wilh its axis correaponding witli the axb of tha
Bup&riur strait. (Fig- 14-) Wheu It arrivea at tho Mcro-wiatiS
Pis- 14.
Ilf^aments, rotation n performed bj the liead of 1-8 of a eFr^
wliiie tho body rcinoins in the name position ; the centre of the oe>
cii>ital bone will then be fonnd to correspond with the Bjmphjda
OBSTKTHICS.
ftSS
yoMs, nnd th* sagittal suture with Iho aiiti!ro-]MMierior dinmeler
of the pclviit. Ab the Ii«-atl ndTanccs. the cbiii deparle Troni ibe
brMSt. ilie Tcrlex advanctK, 6C|)am{cB llie eilcrnal |>iirta. riiies n)>
(ownrds (he mons v«iieria. aud d«wril)ci about a quarter of a
circle backwiinU ; iWin moiion U rnlleil cWcDA-iurr, tnid may {m ron<
tidercd perfccl. jUHt as tlie Taco isclvaringlhcperiucuni. (Fig. l-V)
Fig- 16.
A* Kioii M the liend has cwatied ext«>nialty'. it laties a position at
rip'ht an^lvx willi ihr ^lioiililrix, or tti) niiloral po«ition in relation
to llicra ; tliia in eitllod rristilutivn. {Vif;. 16.) In llieM moiJooB;
it will be »eeR that tliQ Biuall dinnietera of ibu liead rorrespond
Willi the Kiiiall iliainci^ra i>r ll>o pelvis; and (hat it i-xpciiIus lire
moliuiiR, tliat vf _tterion, tUncenl, rttlation, exlcmiion , miil ntti-
t tution.
Whieh shoulder pre»entji at the ftytaphyait pubis In tlili preson-
tatinn ? The rlRht Oiouldcr.
What b ibe merhanvim ot tli* Krtxmi} yn-srntaliont It le the
imo oa lliv first, if vre jitare ibv hvad in thtr giuslliuti ot the second
pieeonutiun at tlie Huperior Birait ; and the left »honlder pas^ee out
under the arch of the poliM.
lai if tlie utccAaniem i>( the Uiird preaenlalion t In tliu
41
S&4
OB»TKTSIOI.
fit 10.
k
thin) jioRttion. the bcsd Ik prcwnlccl st the superior sir&it with iu
luiifrltiidiiiiil diiiinelcr. cwn-itixiiHlinE with tlio nnlcro-ixisttrior
(lUiiKiler uf til* pHviK; it dr-fviuU in litis maciner, and perrumui
tliu uiotioDH of Jtrriiin and rxtfitiritm, kul IM>1 those or rulatloa
and riMlitiiliiMi.
Whii-li »)iiiuliJer jirL-sifiiU to the Kyin|>)iyxiK in this [ircsentativn T
Than it iiu certuliity wheilicr il will he tlic HkIu or U-ft.
^Vbiil ill ili« mn-hani»m vT the /oiirlli I'/ixiliim f Tlif bfnd pro-
ficiiliiiK will) tlj^ uiilvrior funtuiiclle ul llii- U-h npctalmluni dt->i-rndg
until a ))i}rti(iii uf llii^ ri^dit imrliitul imnt: n-nln upou ihi- itif«rior
pnn of lliv sacrum, whi-ti rulutluii tukts jilncc, and the forabcad is
olacod uiiilcT the arc'h i>r the pubv»; the anterior fonlaiidto will tie
found in the middiv of the urch ; the poaterior above the point of
thi! KiKTiiiii; llic o(M'i|iTit contiiiuea tu udvanc-e over the i-occvx und
perineum until It Is cleured from It ; the OL-eipnt Ifaeii Inms biitrk*
ward* towiirdx the auuk uf the iiioiher, and Ihi! fucc ili^u^pM
itirir from umlur the piilit-i. In tliiK and thi- fifth, the (urehend
ofii-ii iMtot™ iiilu ihe holluu' of ibe siiLTum : in fiirt, it Is now wpU
»( all I i filled llmt thU !h Ibe inust fretguent mode of Ivnulimtlon of
tho fiiurib uud fifili pokitious uf the head, and, also tbut it is Hi*
nioxt fttontble.
OBSTItTKICS.
5S5
Which J\;fii!iV-r presents to the iirrli or the pnhcs ? The left.
Tu what {'^sitioii may tbU be chiiiit;t^il with iidvutita)^ 7 T» ihc
Hecoiid ; anJ the flfth may be reiJuL-e<l lu itie G»t.
How U ihli acvomjiiuiiieti f Tbc uterus ntiitt be veil dilated,
the tiieinlimiiujt ru]iiiireid. tli« hcud iH'eiipyinfr tb« lower strail, nnd
the liibur nciirc. The point of th« ForuQageT maat be placed
ngoiDsl Ibo edge or the mgitial siiiure, before or behind ihe ante-
rior tonUnclh; in the abiieaoc of |taiii, press the part l»vT«ri]e (lie
led Kiiuro-ilinv syuiphjiiis, m&iiiluin it (here during: the next pntii,
■111) lliis must be repcRted again nnd again until wo succeed. This
is the direetion given by l)ewce«, but fi'om closer obsei'tolion in
rcferciico to the mechaiiiam or the third atid fourth pooilious, [t id
aecertiiiiiod th»t the d«-^red ehatif.'e is u»nallv effected bj nature,
.without any uriiQciiil interfere nor.
Wbul hi thv merhanuim of xYm jiflh jiiv»fnlalionf The rela-
tions uf till' chilit'.'i head In the jiulviK are Ihe uniue nn in the fmirlh,
only the unli-riiir fuMiunclli! at the xupcHor Ntmil is plneeil at Ihe
right aeclubulnm ; and the righc elionlder prMcnt« ut the itreb of
the pubes.
WliBl is liie mectianiim of the eiiih preseilalinH t Tliis" pre.
HCBlAtian is ihe rarcrne of the third ; nnd in aiidillori to the f^ttnt
diameter of the head Mug jmrnllel ullh the siruII diameter of llw
upper Btrait, the furehcnd Iiuh U> cmiiui- nnder thcurrh of the giubm;
eo thnt the lint part uf the labor resembles caniu of the third |)re*
seiilatioQ, anil the Inttur piirt reMiiiblcs casea of the fourth nnd Gflb
wkeu the occiput does oot rutate fitrwartU.
PresenlatioH of the Breech.
Whnt Is thr order of fn'tpieiiry of the itUuni) proientalioiiH ?
The breecb in next iu frequency to the head ; then the feel nnd
What U the prixvipal dangrr in thew cn»e* where ibe body of
thcehild » find delliered? Itari*ea from delay in itellvci^- of tJie
bead, nnd coiupn-Miou of llie umbilii-al curd ; i!OiiH4|Uenttr, bn;e?h
preMntnlions. from ibe perfect manner in which the oxternnt pttrln
are dilated, prep&rntory to th•^ poMage of the hcml, are leM dan-
g:«rons than the feet nnd knee pn-Benmilona, although it may l>e m
little nioie U'dious to the mother
I
55e
On»TRTIt10«.
Whnt nrc ibe tjfjnjilom* of n l>r<i-ph prrHtnlntinii ? It may H*
kii'inii li; lh« *oft tniiioc wnnlin); llie i-linmi'lcriatu't of Ihc Itukd ;
having tirilhirr iu Nutiirt*. hHrdiXH^, nor rou);1>ii«»s. A iii.'e|) groove
it olmervi'il liiiciiiij; to ilic iiitiw and [inrt* »t ^■ncrntioi), mwl aflep
tbc rupluri- *if ilii- mi-in1irui>r» o ilinluirsp gf iiHTotiium will (.-orro-
bornlc, >jut ii»t jiOKilivdy cmilinii, tli« dingni^iH.
Whal nru tli« ranrttr* of brci^-h prc^vtitations T Thi-re are
fonr. Ill lUf !ir»t. itic lower |«irt nt the gjiino unj mctuid oflVr to
the left nc('liil>iiliiiii, nriil llie iibiiorrifii Igokw tovrnrds the right
wcro-iiiuc nymjihysi*. (Fig, 11.) The folbviog fii;iim reprcsvut
r\K IT.
Fig. t&
Fig, III,
the riDt pr>-*i-hli>ii>iii nf ihe breoch in its varioflx tiimi (liroagh the
peliis, ur iu iiiL-cbaiiiiiii.
In the aeconii, the hsck of ibc child
niiiiwens to the right nretti1>ii)um. mid tlie
Wily lo the left fuvro-ilinc Jun<rti«n. (Fig.
18.) ^
In ibe Oiird, ibc *|>iRc if^ behind lh«
»yiii]ibyAiii )iiibl!i, and the bvik lowurds the
pr>'ji-(-iioii of the Micriim. (Fig. 10.)
Thv/uurlh U the reverse of ihis last.
What ifl the proper tnanafftment of cnscs
of breoch iirrsentniioii T It is not lo inier-
fcrv. unless comjilii-iitcd wiih tame eircum*
Stance* wliich may rcndt-r it Dfccaaurjr.
PretenkUion of Ihe JFixt.
What are the characleriaHca of feet presentations ? They are
tMrflf tolil by tlitt projcplitig )i«el3, the short toes, and from the
iuiM. to whk-h alouG ibcy hear any aiietog'jr by the abscuce of the
thumb.
Whnt are llie prc.icntBtion of llie feel? There are /our. In the
^rxt, the beel* nrc niiterior lo ihv \th nceialmliim, mid the toes
hrt ilirected toward:) the rigtil ttacro-iline symphjifa. In all these
caies, tlie lept ore flexed u[fon (be Ihijihs, and the thighs on the
pelrisL
!n the ttmnd, the heHs are behind the ripht aretabulum, and
tile loef look tunurds the left sacro-iliac sjmpliysiB; hi all iliese
Ch*e*, the other ]>iirt3 of the body correspond to Ibe position of
the fi-et.
Ill ihe third, Ihe heels are al the sympbj^ pubis, and the toes
to tlie Kscrum.
In tht /oiirlh. Ibe position is reTcre«d ; the heels are to the
•Uriitn, and the tot^ to the pubes.
Frcgentaiion of the K«ee».
What are (he presentations of the Itnee*? Tberc aru^oirr. In
tlic/irvf, the kits ore to the left side of Ihe mother, aud tlie tbigbn
to tlie riiRht.
In tlw «iKx>nfl, the legs are to the ri^ht, and the lhi(;hi to the
left.
In the Ihirri, ihc lep are under the arch of the piil>«», and the
tbigihR towards the sacruin.
Tbc/ourfA in the reverse of the third.
Ur Lasorm IK WHICH the pREsi-irrATioN le katuiul,
llK:l[lIItJU> DIFflCtlLT OK PKXTERNATOHAU
BUT
What are the cauaa which in»y render a natiirul labor jtrtUtr-
fuilitralf Thpy are, Isit, Jto<xliny; 2d, t't/nvuMoniii 3d, ayrtt'ope:
4th, hernia: .lib, oblii/uity of llie uleriie: 6ih,pa>iiai contrav
tionit <(f llui titrrum ^^h, covtyjunti jtregnancy t 8th, d^rrnt of
IA«fon/.- 9th, fco Murf a cor</ : IWh, bad po«Hh» of the hendi
I lib, tTThatufli&nt ISili, hemon-hoyet from Oie tunge or other
organs
I
658 OBBTETBTCI.
Flooding as a complicalion of NtUural Labor.
Under what conditions of the os oteri may hemorrhage take
place during labor ? It may be either jiartially dilated and rigid ;
or it may be dilated, or easily dilutable.
What should be the treatment when the oa uteri is rigid ? There
should be no hasty or rash interferenee, and ii would be the heiKl't
of imprudence to enter the uterus and attempt turning. The dis-
charge should he controlled by rest, a horizontal posture, by blood-
letting if indicated, large doses of acetate of lead, cold applica-
tions, and the tampon. In some cases, when the above toeaiis
fiiil, benefit may be derired from promoting the coatractions of
the uterus by rupturing the membranes.
What should be the trealmenl when the os uteri is dilated or
dilatable ? We should at once proceed to turning, unless ruptur-
it)g the membranes should abate the discharge, or the activity of
the labor promise a speedy delivery. If the labor is far advanced
the forceps may be necessary.
Con vulsions.
What course should be pursued in convulsions as regards de-
livery ? If the OS uteri is rijiid. delivery should not be altempted ;
bloodletting, eatliarlics, and such other means as may be called
for, should be resorted to, until the uterus becomes relaxed; when
we may ]iroceed to turn, unless the natural poivers of the uterus
are sufficient to nccoinplisli a. delivery
When the uterus is dilaiuil or easily dilatable, we should nt oiice
procei^d to turning, after a copious bloodletting. In eases wijere
the waters have been long druiiied off, and the head low in the
pelvis, we should use the forceps.
Syncope.
What course should be imrsued in cases complicated with syn-
cope ? The caane should at once be sought out ; and if it depends
upon a peculiarity of the nervous system, little need be done.
Bot, if it proceed from internal or concealed hemorrhage, we
should deliver immediately, unless the state of the os uteri prevent.
OnSTZTSIOS.
Hftraia.
When & lnjniin is In dnii^r of tiet-oininjr Klmiiprulatccl. whol
cour*e »liouM be adupied ? Turning, ir ilie on Dicri i« in a proper
sondiiiou.
Bad povOion of the Head,
Wlmt mnylie conwden-d Vmd piwilionn of the head, p»rticn!nrly
when ilii- hvud \* rclulirpl}^ lar^r, or lli« pririii rdntlTi^ly eitiQll f
Wtifn ihc lietid prvxi-utit at ihv «upurior ctriiit, as in the tliird and
tilth pn-Ktntutiuit!;.
Whrn the Hiin depnri* from ihc breast too «BrIy.
\V)icn ihc Tnoc prcscnls rrom cxcestire departure of tlie clilo
fruui llie breast.
And Hlieii lome part, aa the hand or arm, acoompaulrs tlie head.
Wlial i* Vlie remedy for ibo Jirat of lhthe dlfDcultiifs f The
heiid shall be gmsprd so that the thumb may lie on one side, and
Ibe flng«r> on ihe other ; it Bhatl then be raised, aud iu lh« third
preM'nlalluu the rertex shall be tnrned towards one of the acu-
lubuta; if tlio ri^lit hand be used, turn it towards the right ui'e-
tobuliim, and if the left towards ihe left acetabulum ; ihen Irurt
to nature. The sixlh preseninlion should be changed eilher to
the fourth or (he liflh, which will bo as much rotation as the neck
will bear.
What i» the remedy for too early departure of Ihe chia /nnn
Ih^ brtantt It (a to restore it by pubhing ap ibe forehead in tlie
aliM'nci! of piiin, ond retuin It there with ike pointa of two of
thrre fi)ig:eTs until n puin cornea on. and ih« vertex la foutid to
<le<c«nd ; it may tlien l>e trusted to nature.
What arc the vuriotlea of /aw prweiitarionn? There are fonr :
in iht^ Isl. the fiirehead olTer.t to the leA, aud the ihin to Die ri|{hl
side of ibu pcliii; the Sd Is the reverse of this; in the 3d. the
forehead answer* Iu the nyinphy^U of the pubee, and ihe ehln to
Ihe Kiienim ; the 4th Is the revenue of this. The following Bgnres
represent ihi- puiilions of the head in the pelvis, nlierc the fact
M^-iients ill Ihe Grnl ponition, or the mechauixm of tlint po:(jtion.
(Fiir»- 20, 21. 22.)
How iiiBv fare pre«entat!oua be diati»ifuidif.df Uy tlic pn^eiice
of ibu cyri', nOM, luoiiOi, and chin.
I
FiB. 2iy
OBKTKTRIOS.
M what period, and )tov may they be tvmnfiVtf* When tin"
nteruA ii diUii-il or dllmtible,
And the Iimid liiis iiot imstcd ibu
aaperior strait ; wltli tho wKlrn
rcconlly cxpcudud. I'lm* iho
hand H'liicli U oo tbf aiAt OD
which the Toriex «iid TurohMd
am placed; iti tlie Qnt nikI
Kvcoiid prrsrnutioiis, pul the
bnuk of tiic tiii^m lo the poi-
leriur pitrl of the pclris, aud
place Du'ui oii lliu fidv of the
head, while the ihiimlj in plncrd
against the oppo*ilv kitlc ; the
bead Is then to be rniicd, the
fini;eTS uarriid over Ihe v^nex.
and (be tliumVi lo the forehead ; whil>; ihc lingers are made to dnw
tlic vertex downwards, the thumb U to preM the forehead npwardx.
This is to be done in the nh^piice of pain, and rctaioed tuilil a pain
comes on, and the head tnkcR t)ie proper dircclion.
Fla- 21.
Fig.«.
Nature i« gcn«rnlly ad^ctuate to the safe dcHverr of fam oasea.
Tliey should not, Uicrrfore, as a treiieral rale, be interfered with,
Qiili'K^ the progrefi iif the ease becomes conipllenied, and ititci^
OIlKTETniOK,
561
I
h
ferent^e U aeoMSftrj for the sifcty of iho woman or child. These
cunee are ranked uiiiler the ljeu<l of nittiiml liilior hy ninnj authors.
Wlial is ili« t>ru]ier rciQu>l>- wIr-ii ihu hand prrsciils with ths
hf A(l ? It dionid be prevented front dvaceiidint; by [ilRciiig the
point of the forufiiigor between llie finifcrs of th« dhilil, and mi[>.
purling it diiriii); a {lain, at the ^ainc lime <lircciin)c it towardx lh«
face ; as tlie head de^icDd^, the hand inuy in Ihia way bu niodo lo
rcltre wilhin the cavity of the ulents.
Whnl la the remedy iti the other rases of compliention of a
iittlural labor rcqnirini; ialerference f Turninij, ivli^i ihe <vnili-
tion of tiK OK iiieri will admit of it ; but in no cdse is the uterng to
>>c cnlered, onleu the os uteri ifi cither dilated or esiilly dilatable.
The forceps nhoulil be uccd when the head i« low in the pelviii.
Wliat is the |iropi-r pofilion of n womiin for lurniii{,' ? The btiik
[« the brKt ; with the Ion er c^ttrcmities ov«r the tdge of the l/tU,
and the firet resting on chaire, «o as to leave ihe periiiuuin and
coccvx free.
Wlini lim'- Khoiild be chosen for the introdnction of the hand,
and how sbuuld it bu done ? It should be formed into a cone,
with the ihumh lookirig townrdo tlie cymphyitis pubiK, and inlro-
diiced into the va|;!na duriag ■ pain, and into the uterus during it«
ahsetice.
Is It proper to luriT a child after It ha^ i>axMd the oi uteri ?
No ; it should be done aa soon as pouible after the 6r<t stage of
labor Is cotupleted.
Whet) the hand la ID the uterus, to vbat part Khoald it bo
pafscd t The hand should i^rasp the head with the finnerK oa ono
side, nnd the thumb on the other; raise it in th« axis of the
auperior struit, and plnm it in the iliac foMa tovnrds whieh the
palm of the hand luubs; iiht-re it iuu)>t he retained by the wrt^t
and furcnrin, while the Buyers Irsce the side of the cbild to tht
feci, which should bo ^irasped flrraly, and both acted upon nt tba
Kuiiie lime when prnctieablo. (Fig. 23.)
In u'haldireclinn i^hoiild the feel be conducted when bringing
t1»cm duwnT So that Ihe toes should always looli towards the
alKloiuen of the child, (h'ig. 22.)
Is it proper to attempt to turn a child during a pain J No ;
'Ate ntems might be lacerated.
la )l proper lo complete ihe delivery in catM of taming, or
I
&R3
ne.SC
Fig. "a.
brinit iJown the ft-i-t nnd pprmit llie n«liir»l power* to finish f
Wlic'n commoni-ed, it «]i(iiilfl l)u complrtfil »lowly im) etosdily.
When (lie Toot >re brviigbt tlirongli tli« t-xlenial parts, wfaxt
Fig. an.
On8TITRI««.
S6S
should be Ihcir position f Tlic tat* Khould Ionic lownrtU Ihe anas
of llic m<ithcr; nin) wlicn il ik Hdiverrrl In-yoml llie nmbilicus. it
shouM lie mndi; W juiix tliroiijth tli« nri-li ur (li« pubes with its'
spine lookiitf toward!, or prcssinff nttnin^Lt rilber the ri^hl or left
tog or llio pabee, tliat tlio head inny (.-ntcr thv Mipcrior strnit ob-
licin^ly, {Figs. 25. 26,)
When itie ixillfB appear at the os extcrniim. ubtit bIiouM be
done? The one nextiliosiKTiim should bu Tin't deli tc red. by pass-,
iiig a finger or two npon ihv. point of
the shoulder, and preMinfc it downwards. '''R' ^.
tracixg the nnii to the vHiow. which
■nay lie pressed upon downwrnd* nnd
forwards towards llic fime »f the ebild.
nbero il will almost olwayx be di»eii-
gagod. To deliver the second nnn.
tiim the fihoiilder of (hat arm to thnl
side of the pelvis lo which thu face of
tho child looks; nnd il will iniluntly
become dlseiifrai?i'd from tho head, at
the »mall dmmi-UT of the superior atr* it.
Mid mai; be bnniKhl down in ihu itnmu
innritier nx the first. (V\j[. 2".)
Whi.-u the child i« nil delivered es<
Mpt the heitd, what should then be
aileiided to ? The potitlnii dhoutd llrst
bt ii«e«rtaiued ; and if it dat« ii»t already cxixt. a pro|>ar relation
■honld be e^tuliliidied between the dlninetfrn of the pelvis and the
head Af llie child; a little force iliould nuu- lie u|iplied in the
direction of the axis of the superior ulrult. WIihb in llie tiiferiur
Nirnit, the prupc^r rtlnlion Nhurild ninti" lie eiliibllnhed bctHi-vn the
diameter) id* the head and thiit part of the peUi.H. (h'ifi. 3.^.)
Tho mollier flioiild now be dlreeti>il to usuisl by her Tolnntnrj^
powan, and tlie child may be acted upon in ihc direction of tiM i
axis of the inferior strait, while we prex npainKt the oecipnl til
huch inniiiier as Bill tend to disen^.iiRe it firom hehiud the puln'K;
nnd a very sllplit Iraciion timy be made do the Iow<-r juw ; this,
however, thoald be dune with c'eai cure. {¥i^. SO.)
What art (he dangen arising from deliveries of this kind t
Cvmpremoit of llie cord. contpi-CMivn at the lit:<ul and ckc^it, and
extfniiion of iho ni-ct:. To obvintc the laKt difienltj, we (hoold
CO-ofKTOtc with ihu piiiriK uf lliu moilicr wIkmi ihcy tx\it, and ibc
whole fhoiild lie con(1iicli.-(l coolly nniJ deliljcnitfly.
Which hand shoulil W <Mi)i>!"yf(l iri rim-* of tiimin);? Alwnjs
jiK that hum) wbieli will Umk townrd* ibc fave of th« child. In
Ihp l)r»t firPKiintntioii, it will liv tin? Irf) hnnd ; In th« wcond. Iho
ri'jhl : mid for the third and sixih either hand will be proilur, or
tbu one or which vg liaTc the )rreai?at comioand.
Or THE Forceps.
There are two ; the
Whnt klad of forceps are generally need 1
ahorl, aod the lon^.
The aJiort are preforrcd when the hMtd i« very low In the polHi,
and ihe long wht'ii hisih up. Theloiifr forceps are, howeTcr, hcllnr
adapted to both conililioiis. and BJiould, on the whole, be prwfvrnd
The ■'eeicotio forwjis" of I'rofwsor llodgv are to be prcr«rrcd,
on maii; necoiints. to any oUirre. (Fitr. 30.)
Wh.it do the forecps rvxcmliU; and when are Ibey induvlirdt
The/ ua; be comparod to a pair of artificial baiidH, and are Indl-
OBtTKTaiOS.
FlK. 80.
M»
caled when tlic powen of the ntorus cannot ai^compllsk dellrCT^,
wfaea the onsp is complioatcij rc(|uiriiig immoi]ialed«liTery, and tlie
hoad passeil the o» ot«ri. Thry nre. li'iwcrcr. fomelimM applied
at llie L-ommenconient or the- Kccond (■Jojcr. ot labor, bni h sliould
only he mtcmptcd when turning is impraeticable, and bj' a peraoD
well skilled in their nee.
What is the bout potitimi of the woman for the application of
the forreps f The one rorom mended for taming.
Hlioald the condiiiun of the bindder «nd rectum be attended to t
They ittiODid both be empiiftd before the forceps ore nscd ; the ex-
l<Tiinl pnru and (tie inMrnmcoti rliould also l>C coated with bog's
Urd.
What shonld be the condition of the os uteri, and mcmlirkncsT
Tbe oai uteri uid extemnl parts sbould be relaxed, and tht mem-
brORM raptured.
48
&es
OSSTKTRtCS.
Whni is tbe mo^e of procedure in the first presentation, unci ll
hcfld lov in the pehU ?
Ono or two Giigers of tlie right liAnd elionid be introduced coro-
hill)' into ihe rn^iiiB, so as lo avparate ihc suf^ pans from tl)e
fcpi.il hrad on tlie left i'iile uf ihe mutb<^r; the male blade shonld
ihi-n l>c scixrd hj Ili« Mi band, as we liold a pen. held oUliqiicIy
over tA« riglil groin, end its blade introduced along tUe finger
Fig. SI.
towards tlie lefl sacro-ilfiu! Kyinpliytiii. A« the blade pMKM ap. iu
handle will of course be depreitsed nnd RTntlnallv tiruaRht towards
the median line of the bodv, niitll it lies ba«k offniiiit tlie {lerinmnt,
nnd tiicrr retained in that position bj «n u^siitanl. (Fi^. 31.)
Tiie iniroiliietinii of ilic female branch shon]i) ibeii he ncco in | dished
in a similar manner, only tbo position at the hands is reversed,
the left being introdaced into llic va^na, and th* right boldiog tba
female blade of the forccpK. (Fig. 33.)
h
Til* positinn of tli* forceps, wlieii applM, will be Kpresented
b; Uic two foUoning ngiirca. (Fl|^. 33 aad it.)
Fig. 33.
Vif. 34.
OBBTITRIOd.
To irhul pnrlH of the head bIiouW the blades of ihe forwps hT
applied T To Ihe sides of the be»d
over the can of (he child in tlio
dlreriioii of its oblique diameter; nad
»i) lliiit lliriri'oncave cdKC* kIII (^niao
unilcr the nrc^h of tlie pubcs Itt the
luKl period of Inlior.
In rases of difBculIf in cunMng
the handles of the iu^lriimeol to
join, fihvuld iliey be brought to^otlier
by force t No ; the csq^g of tkeir
not locking tnusi be awertaliied. aud
remedied ; force shoold ii«v«r be
loed.
What are the modra of action of
the rori.-e|iit F They hnrc two nio<lc<
of action ; that of compremon and
that of Irtielion and comprtatrian.
May the life of the child ho destroyed by compression from tlic
Q9e of the forceps f It mny ; cure should bo takea ia this reit)>ect,
and, nhcr cm-b imclive ctTurl, the forceps should be periottled to
cxpniid themselves.
Ill wliiit iniinrKT i>houhl tnirlion bo miiilc F It should lie made
from blndu to blade, if that ench may act as a leier tipon the
bead.
Tlie rairnt of thix motion of llie hunillcn mast be governed by
tlic diMaiicc of tlic hi-ud rniiii the cxieninl pnrt!> ; the less the head
is nilraiiced. the more circumscrihed Jihoald be tbe molioa, and the
revcrte. The Keneral direeiioa of Ihln Iraciiun Khnuld correapoud
with ilic oxl» of ilmt part of the pelviii tiiroiitth which the child ii
pIlKtIl'K'
Sliould a labor be completed by the forecp* to all caws vrhcre
their Bjiplieatiou la necessary ? They may be removed when the
bead has nearly passed through the extcrual parts, provided the
paini continue, but not oihervtM.
k
OBSTtTRIOt.
<9
Or LocKKD 01 Impacted FIbad.
Whnt aro Mie varielie* of locked heml ? There bk (u'o: —
Ixl. Wliere the lieail fttjatnined frith lut |;reaieKt len^h between
the piiheN nml uirrQin.
3d. Whtre tt> lliickiiedfl caiiiiot paM, owing; tO the ttarrowneHii
of thci [lelvitt.
Ill Ov^mt \i\neif, the points of tire««UTe are llie forehead and
oeripiit; mil] in the iw^nntl, ft U the jmrlpml pTuiulicraneei.
What are the cami^tl I.otiji continued a:id vehement action
of tli« uterus, and a disfiroportloii hetweea the diameters '.t ike
pnlriii mid head ; either from malposition of ihe head. Its gUe and
•(ilidiiy, or from defonnliy of the poUis.
Vi'liol are the Biiendiii); g^jmptont* of a locked head ? Tnimo-
hilitv, nrcomiianied br swcllinir of ihe hairjr «cnlp of ihe child,
thickeiilni; of ih« os ntcri. a swelling of ihc rngina and external
pari'. ,
What are (he ifin<7cra ? Tiie mother is exposed to Inflamma-
tion, sloug'hing:, and Kxin(pvnc, and the child to almost certain
death.
What are the iniiicalionry Tho delircry of the child ; which
Rhoatd be effected hy the forcep« if the child is livinf;, and if deed
the crotchet may be employed.
1
Uterine IIemoriiiiaor.
now \a uterine hemorrhage iftVu^T Into the accidental and
the tinar'oiJahle.
Wlmi is meant hr act-identai hemorrhage 1 It Is that which
oeearii ul any period of pregnancy from a dHnchiuenl of llic pla-
centa, nhen sliualcd nt the body or fundus of the uterus.
What is meant by titMtrttdahle hemorrhage 1 It Is that which
occurs Arom tho situation of the placenta over the mwtih of ili«
ntenu.
Accidental Hemorrhage.
At whtt pfriod of prc;n>anry may scrrdentnl hemorrbaRe takA
place 7 At any time a^er the fir>i month.
What is tho period of tho ^catcat dant/erT As a general rule,
it is in proportion to the sdvanceiiicnl of prcgaancy.
43*
i
OBSTETBICB.
Whnt is the division of np^idcntal hirmorrlmgr for pnu^tical por
U poses ? Tiicrp arc /our <iiviHi)ns : —
I Ut. HeinorrbaKe wtiidi occurs at the period when the o«ain ii
I entirelj surroundt-d hy ihe deeidim siid di/cidiix rcHcxn.
^^ Sd. Tliai wliicli occiirn during llie remaining periud of utcro-
^B gcsuiion.
^^ Sd. Tliot wliieli ocenra bulween the liirth of Ibo cliild nad tha
expulsion of ilic piflroiira.
■till. Tl>al»!iich occurs Biibpcqiieiit to {lie cx|iiil«ion Dftlicptnoitita.
Wlint arc tlic iiltnciinieiits ot the ovnm ilnriiig llie lirsl piM'iuil T
It is ntlnclied to lh« paridcs o( tbo nicnia at all points ot its fur^
fttee ; nnd when si-pnralcd entire resembles nn omlnr. spongy, flcshjr
ma-'s. 11 Linorrlmgc inaj occur. IbcruCDn;, frotn its scparuion at
uny port.
What i« the condition of the nwlt of tliP lUrrus indi'i-aliny iA>or-
lion y Whifn it lucoinen disiondcd so ns to resemble In feel lh«
oitremity of on e(rg. nliorlion will Inkc pkee almost corlniulj'.
Tl>e eessntion of moniing lii-kneKs, n diniinnliori of Ihe nbdoiaitial
tamor. the pninfiil difiluniiion of the nmnimrc with milk, followed b;
Ilaccid tirvnulx, iiIko nliuont eertuinly iridiciilu tlint nliortion will
take ])lau«. Nrilbur puiii nor flooding is a posiliiu sfinptoni that
abortion will fullaw.
Wlint nr*- the inilieatlons in tUn trralnu-nt dnring this period?
To nro'st ihi: bliipiliiig, ntbdiie juviii if pmtvnt, nnd prevent a rccor-
rcneo i>r the li(;inorrlmf;«.
■ Jfy whiii meang may these lie accomplislted ? Uy perfect rest
of body nnii miud; ihe bed should lie a mnllrcss. or sacking
^^H|AKtDm. Peuihi'r bvde shuuld be UTuided, Thu mom slionld l>e
^^^^Wililaled, tht- [miieiil lliitdy eovered. the driiikt «»ld. nnd evcry-
tiiinK of a stimiihiling nature entirely prohibited, vithur fnr food or
drink.
liloodletting may be aacd or not, eecordini; ns it muf or mj
not be hidlcnted by the force of the arleriftl Hy»tein.
Aeeiaie of lead shonlJ be given in dose* of two or ihrM grains
guiirdi'd with ojiiuni every two lionrx, or Iwetily or iliirly grsios
with a drachm of Inndnnnm di!isnlr«d In n gill of water; or slarcb
may be used ns nii enema, nnd rcpeAted if Indicnlcil.
If pain Rxitt, opinm shonld be gircn m) as to create n itrvidcd
imprwiiioii upon tlni uterus, or else it proves lUelf nnaTalljng.
fe
ORSTRTBtOS.
»l
Ice-water may be applied to the pubes when the distlinri^ is pro-
fuse, bill our ]^eat«9i reliance ^liould lie on tbe tampon.
lu nll%ii8ej wli<>re the heiiiorrhn;.'e is alnrmiu;;. whether there t<
a certainty that abortion will lake pUee or not, we xhould use the
proper meoos Tor arreetiug il. and the tampou will almoit certnlnl;
do it.
At what period may the ovum be pierced for the purpoitc i>r
nrr»tinii: hemorrhage T Never befor« the fifth month ; aud, wli«n
it i« rupinred l>erore this period, the treatment of the ca»e ta more
tedtou* from tlir releiilioii of the plucentit.
Wheti the ovum or placenta la pnriiully expelled, unil benior-
rhni^ ia k«|it up by ibelr pmence, whitt eourxe xhnuld tic ndoptod J
It shi>uld lie removed by the flnger, Dewees' hook, or by forceps
or scoop invented for thia purpoao.
Soniciimi.'^ «rj:oi will act efficiently lu removing Ili«m, and may
bo given ullh propriety.
n'liiit ur<! ibu Indications In the treatment daring the Mcond
period ? They are llie itivrne At for ib« Ural
The Mine rules iind trciiimeni slioald l>e put En practice m viicu,
atid ihc tampon UKtd enrly if neeeasaiTr.
Snppoic lhc«e meAtm fail, whnt should be done? W« thoald
rupture the menibraiies, and proceed to deliver if neceawry, pro-
vided the o« uteri in in a proper condition ; when II !■ not, wo
ihuiild rrly uptiii the tampon until it becomes Ki>. Rupturing; th«
m^'inbrnnct will, in the niiyorlty of caiea. be suHicieiil to arre«l the
disebur^re.
In what olber cundition would it he improper to etfeet delivery t
Wlif-n the ii»mnn ix reduced to the lii.n extreroitiea of weakncio,
and the di^chnr^ ituNpcnded; but if it eoniloue. It ia tlic only
chance rcmnininjr.
What arc the limits of the beneficial application of cold? Wbmi
it has eonlrnlled nrleriul action, and perhagtit prodiiood Mint con-
tractions of the ut<irux ; ihe^e being nccomplUhcd, little benefit cnn
be derived from itt continnunce.
What arc the modis of delivery to be re*orUd to F Tuniing,
and the u<c of the forcepN nndi-r thi- rettrictloiu heretofore men-
tioned.
Can heniorrhnite lake place at any time without u separation of
» part or the whole of the plocentt T It cannot.
I
i
■
OBAfBTRlCB.
Whftl nre ihc immediate causes of liemorrhfifK nftfr ir.litvtyl
A if'pnraiioQ of llic jtlikct-iiiit, and atoriy or im[<*frri-i't loiik contrav-
ifuns or llie Dierus.
Wbal are the varietkaf 1 1 may be eTh-mal. m inUmal mii]
connaled.
What am llie tymploms of concenkd bcniorrhaf;)) ?
There Is n flaccid conditioo of tlie uterus, vxcept of lli« nctk,
which is contracted ; it b^eomes OQlargcd, and ina; cTen eqaat the
size which ii had berorc labor ; the effccU of the loss of blood arc
also 8O01I exliibiied. onlcsE the hemorrliajje ia checked,
Wlml are the ineana aevA for hemorrhage after delifcry ? Tlie
contraction of ihc iitcrus sliodld be excited, and coiUtnued. Fric>
don with the tips of ilio fingers o^er the riindus will geremlly
produce it, but if it swell xre should grn^ji it ivllh a sudden tmt
moderate force. Tbe hand should be itiiruduced iut» Ihe oterux
tf llila does not at once arrest it, and tbe plscfiila iklivered ; &
dose of ergot should tben be given, which will liiaure Its eODtrac-
tion« afterwards.
The excitement of this process will also hare a tendency to pro-
duce a permiiiietit coniractioD, The sudden application of cold,
^qaently repented, also has a Imicficial cITcirt in lliis way, applied
either by not cloths, by u douche on the atidoincn, or as an iigcc-
tioii into the uterus. Firm. Ktctidy pressure over tbo utcnis, hut
above nil the applicntion of the child to the breast, will almost
klwaya bring about ]ii'mmn<-ut tonic i-mi tract ion ; upon » hich slooe
the aafety of the n-umnn depends. The Jnlroduetion of the hand
into the Dteriis for the purpose of exciting its contractions, nnd
e.ttractlug the congula, is also recoinmctidcd after tlic plaecnia is
expelled, If necessary.
What means may be adopted before dellrcrr to prevent heraor-
rhnge in women subject to it ? By rmcuntiu^ the wntcrs. nnd di-
tniniihiiig the force (if the circulation, by making the womRU pre-
serve n hoH/.ifutnl position, by the Interdiction of .ttltnoli of crery
kind. BTtd llic exhibition of erj^tt Juitt licfora ibc labor \» completed.
What are the tn/mpl'iTtm of fnrynteii plaeeitta from hoitr-gla**
eoftrat'lion t It uiay l)e known by the fnndu* of the uterus reai-h-
ing higher ibnii eomtuou. by being smiillrr in its transverse dinine-
wr ; by an eluttlc feel of the cord ; hy the altwnce of *c»*re |min,
liy tlin placenta not being Htllilii rcurh uf the linger ; when the
OSSTETRICB.
B)S
ttmid it introdnced, Ihe eord la Tonnd lo paas tliroufch a smnll
nixMliirc, niii] llic |>bc«nta lit fell Ij'inf; witliSu the cavity formed b;
lliiK L-oniractiuu.
What tx th« treatmenlf Aa soon na (li«covvr«d, the woman
.IioiiM lie t'lacKl in lli" i>"sitioii fcir turriii% x\w Imnd imroiluced
iuio i)ie vat^ioa. and iheii jmnRc-d aloii|> the i-oriJ iniiil (in ontronce
ia erndunlly elTccled ()iruu|i)i the «lrielur« ; the mt,s* uhould llien
bescpfiTBted if adlien-nt, and brought away by a f-enilt. tuiiiioua
motion of the band. The extiibltloii of chlorufunu will greatly
racllitat« iIiIh process.
Uaavoidable Hemorrhage.
At what period of utero-jiertatloii may iinuvoldable hcmorrh
occur? It (tenerally occara Bret beiweeii the sijtih and sevenil
monih, and gives us the llret knowledge of the eiluallon of the
placenta over ihe month of the nterut.
Wliy does it tiot occur eariit-rt Becnoee the neck of the uterus
ia not nnfotdcd much before lbi« period ; therefore th« placenta is
not dislnrbcd. or *cpamti!il. It does not necciKitrily follow at this
time, or Iwforc labor comincnc(« ; but the iintimt is vnavoiduhiy
liable from the nicchnni^m of tlic expansion of the neck of iho.
uterus.
What ore the vi/tnjifoinM of uunvoidnbl« heraorrIiuf;e ? Wli«ii
tiie full time nrnvc-K, hcmorrhn};e vumf« oii Hudilenly, and oflcn
Kltrmingly, without pain ; or, if attvnded with pain, it in incr^aiicd
Bt every ]>ain. Tlii* thoulil Itod us to suspect a pluct^nial preieii-
tnlion or f'ta<xnta frtrrta. The hand should he pnsiied into the
TB^uB, null the firiiter into the os uteri, where the placenta may he
dis^tiuKui'^hfd by its Srinuess and fibrona structure from a coa^cnlum ; j
to which »lone it hears any reseiublance. If a case of placental
pn^Mmlation be left to nature, in what ways may it terminate F In
one of two modes : the pains may occur with presl rapidity, and
delivery he »iicces&fnlly nccompti^hcd ; but death is nearly ulways
the rwull ft'om excessive hemorrhafiT ; this Inst result would Iw the
usual one -^therefore, the rnle is to interfere in all caiiefi.
What is the Irealmrntf In slight cnscs. at the early periods of
pri'ff II alley, the ordinary trcalmi-nl of hcmorrhaiie may be tuflS-
■ieiii ; bnt when profuKe. nnil hiivinn BKcertained it to be a plnccn-
'.nl present nli'tn, the condition of the mouth of the uterut shouldl
5Y4
OI*TrTKI«l.
be ft»'i<r<aititd. If it is rigid, we fhoald use tboM t^mporii
sicnii^ uilupteil la the oace, ctnung wbkh tba tAnpon etaiids i
and if it ■« dilaud or dilatable. T»ci>iirep should be had to turning,
si>lij<<ct lo ttie rales Toniterly nMiilioiinl. The nmBbnum sh<Milk
be prtfvrved enlire; ibo bniid should bo iiMaoatcd bHiVcen the
08 ut«ri aud placeiitu, at tbe part wliere the »«|itiraiion lias taken
place ; tben piuHcd up betweeo ilie uteraa nod ni«iubraiKS hefon
rapinriiig lliem. Tliey maj thou be roplured. the r«t seized. Bud
ibe child dclircred ; this ojwratiou shoald, howcTcr, be (lerfomed
with tbe freat<«t cnra. Anoilicr lueihod or procedure hax beco
mouimeiided by Dm. Siiapwii), or Edlnliurgh, and Radford, of
Mtiiirhefler. whieh 1^ lo dirtach and KxtrniH tlie wbuli- plai'Mits
before tlic child, The (jrouudx for thix revoiD mend iil ion are : I*t.
That the ftilire dt-Uidimrfli and remoral of tbe pIftceiKft before
delivery of ibe diili), nrc not uKtially followed by any great hemor-
rbut^e. 2d. Tlint any that tuny bate prerioifly existed neariy
•IwayH ceuxes as soon as the plaeciitit lit pvrftcHy ami tnlinly <Ie
Incheil from tho nte riis. 3il. Tbut tl»e discontinuance of tbe hentor
rliafTe i.4 explivabte on the mutual vawalar anuBgcnent of the
uterii.<; uiid placenta, and that the hleediitg priiieip«|]y ocenn fhini
Ibc puriiully deincbed sarfacD of tlie latter, and not from tlit
utenu ; Ihurefure, the oMsaiioD do«s not depend upon tb« prcssort
of the child's bcail npon the uterine resteU.
This procedure h not, bowercr, recoininendcd by them in all
cttses, and only, Uu When the patient is of reir dcticatv and
ireukly constitution, and not nbic lo bear tlie loss of blood. Sd.
Wlieii the child if dead. 3d. In cnws of exbnnaion froni hentor-
rhago, and iho os (inn and unyielding. 41h. In cases of extreme
exliniKtiun. nlthough Ibe o» may be dilataUc, but ibc pon-crs o'
life nnrtjunl to Ibe itbock of turning. 5tb. In priRiii>para), when
the soft pun* nrc ko conirnclcd ihnt they would he liable to be
bruincd or lorn in turning. 6lli. In conlracied {Mlvea.
This prnclicc is cuiiiletnned by many eminent men. who recom-
mend (liming, CTcn if the pbcenla lir drinHied. so as to Icminaie
ibu lalior. If this coarse it adoptCfl. and uirning ia not r«-^rtcd
lo, a dose of ergot may be proper for the purpose of huteiiiug
C B8TBTKI0S.
STA
Of Pveapcrai. CoxwutioNft.
A.I wnai period of ntcro-gcstation mnjr a woiaun tie nttm-kcd
with |>uerperal conraUionH F At an; puriuil, but mure parikulftrl;
after the sixifa month.
How are poerpcral conTntsion* diiritM t Tlicjr arc dtrided into
lh« epileplie, ilip apupiefic, and l\w tit/nlt'ricai.
Do convuktoiis take placp sinlJen!y. or ar« iWy preceded bi
premonitory symptoms? The; are generally preceded by pre'
monitory aymplomt.
What arc tlie pre monilory symptoms ^ In tho cpitoptJf^ antl
apoplectic s)iecies, tWy are a strung determination nr Mood lo tho
bead, i)rodaciiig bcadxclie, ringing in the cars, temporary losii of
tLiloD, giddiness, &c.
Wbat is tlie proper trvatmenl Tor this stage ? Bloodletting,
brisk purging, and low diet ; which will generally prevent an
attack. Tho longer the premonitory symptoms c.tist, ihe milder
will be ibe attack ; tbe cases which are etincked very suddenly are
generally fatal.
Wliut are the ai/mplomii of tlie epiU-plic variety ? After «
longer or shorter uontlnnance of the premonitory vymptuini:, the
vomnn may be seized witli qnickly repealed «pnKm.i, violent agita-
tion of the face, eye*, and the whole budy. The face become!
flunlicd, livid, black, and the toiigne U thniKt lielween the teeth.
Tile TCMpiration Is di.tlurbed or niupended, the carotids beat
violently, and froth i»suM from the moatb. The pnluc in the
bi-giiining in full, frcijncnl, and Ivnxe, hut becomes rapid, small,
and imperceplibic ; a cold, chimmy xweat appear*, and the Ql
begins lo decline. Wben the spntm goes olT, the patient some-
tines remains comatose and insensible, with stertorous breathing.
These paroxyims may follow each oiber in <tnick succession.
There is also a variety of epileptic onvuUioiis which are called
anof^ic; proceeding from a very dilTcrcnt condition of Ihe system,
and may be distinguished from the above by the pale face, glflzy
ere, shrunkeo features, colorless lip, cold m»i«t f^kin, and oilier
•ytnploms indicating a collapKcd condition of the synteni.
The IrealmenI in these cases should of course l)e of a dIreoUy
opposite kind.
What ore the agnplomg of the ap<q^fiic variety? The pre-
67 R
0II8TKTBICS.
N
inonitorj jymptoiiis ure of sliorter dumtioii than the cj>ilrptic. ni
ihoM! follawiiiji; urc mure vSoleol. It m^j be uoiisidcrvd m ad cx-
diri] duirree uf Ihe epilcplie.
WliBl are vlie rj/mptoma of the hyttericat turiclr? Wc hiiT«
not the Bame jiremoiiilor; symplomi as wo haio in th« cpilcjitic;
but we may bsve ringing in the tan. {iiil|)italion of tl>o heart,
globus liyelericut, &c. Th« convulsions art* not so riotcot, tbo
face is less Hushed, anil Iho rausclcs ou the poxtcrior ]iart of ifao
body arc generally violently conlraclcd. This liml drcutniilftiic* ■•
considered by Dr. Pcwces as strongly characteristic of lhi« Tirirty
of coil vols ions. It also sittocks women of dflimtc and iitrvons
Imhite.
What is ifat proper irraiment in th« epileptic and kpoptcHic
varirtifsf Itlccding should at once be had rccooTM to from a
large orifice, anil repealed as eireamstnnccs may indi<-*ie. Cn-
Ibartic* and ptirgalive vnecnata shonid be givra, cold applied to
the head, and lilislcrs or gitinpisms lo the extrcinilicc. Aftvr lk»
adoption of the above niuanx, »o far a* ihcy may be indicuted,
Prof. Ohapnian place* Krvat r«liauec in the prompt cxhilifllon ol
opium, sufUciedt to produce nleep. Whenever the o8 uteri h in a
proper eondilion, wc may linish (he labor, if it have commenecd,
by taming, or the forceps; onr choice depending upon tlie stage
of labor, and ihe circumslnnces regulating the application of each.
What is Ihe livattneni Utr ihi- hysterical variety J A oiodcmto
bleeding in mimt inxlanc-es, followed by tinelore of assafa'tida and
laudanum, euld dush, &q.
Of Inverston or tiik Utkuub.
What !« meant by Inversion of the Uterus f It is where thfl
fundu* is forced down into the cavity of the ulcms. and Ihrough
the OH ulcri into itie vuginn, or where the whole uteras is turned
Inside outnrnrdK, nnd the fnndns appearing nt the os externum.
The former in ti'rnn-ii purliiil. and the latter complete inversion.
Under what circumKtaniH'n may inversion of the uterus take
place F In certain cases iif [mlypus and immediately after dclircry.
Whiit are the i-auatut Any fon^e npplied (o the fuiidno,
whether by the cord, or externally, inimudiutcly after baring tieen
emptied suddenly, violent dtraining, attempts at cougliing, tneexiag,
(IT by any sudden aetlon of ibe abdominal mmtclea.
OliSTKTBICa.
How may an (nvereion lie diMinguidtedf In the )itirtiiil. it mnjr
de kuowii ^^r llie ali^enc^ of ihc hnril, s|>hrrK-iil tiiiitoruf ilic riiii<lu(
nljove llie |>ul)o«. and liy i)ic presence uf n i^lobulitr, fluxliy body in
the OS uleri, whlfh Ih s^iieible lo ihe touch.
TIk- )>i)liciil contiiliiiiis uf a dra^iiijt ^cniinlion in llic ^oini and
liiniliiir ri'gtoii. coni|>ctliiig k«r to i^iriijii vioU'ntlr ; IIk-tc is Ittinur*
rhain, nil o|i|ii'e6sive wueo of unking, with nauxni, or vuniiliii^,
KO.X AWttiU. fuiiiiiiiKA, anil often coiitiil>ii'ii«.
Ill the voin|ik-li.-, lii'Tuoirliajre aMi rioliriit )iiiin nn- itWnl;
altli<>uf!li dMili iniiy >iHlile]ilf follow rroiii ibi; «hock runivvd bjr
the nerroiui ^viileiii, or from fiiinliiiK-
What U tlw trr'alntritl t It kIkiuIiI Ik- relumed immirdiulFlT, and
tlw dilAeaUy of doiit^ iliix will lie in |>ro|>i>riiun lu ilic lirac. elapsed
from ibu ncxiilcnl. Wlivn lln: gilnix-nla it. udWri'iit, llirrc ia a dif-
favDce of opinion vlKlliur mtii kliuuld ivniure it. or rcinrii it willi
tbe ul«rn«. and allow it lo Iw tlirowii tilT nfinrwanls b^tlie contrec-
tions of tlii:( uriiati. In case* of coni|ik'lv iiitrrKton. the belter
practice i* l<> M-jmnitv il, a« ihcrv u voni|)Br<ilii'ulf little danger
from hcmorrliii^v.
Ill lliu jinrtial. (i«rhnpt, tt would lie lirtirr lo nllcmpt to replace
th« uleriiK nilh the iiliiL-etiiu ; Imt. if il uITit iniii'h resistanco and
dclnj t" till- reilLiPiiun, it sli'nild Iil- at onci- n-nnivctl.
What Ik iIk- mninuT <if n-<Iiivlion t The tumur v^lioiild im flrmly
frrnKt>e<l. and piit.lit'd a;i liodilr in (V- direction itf tlit; axis of the
oi' titrri ; nnd wi; ■.lionid eni)<'uvi>i' Tiiil tn rcliini that poriion uf ilie
uteruH wliirli wiih <'xj>[7|]i-d ln»i frfiiii tlic <» iilcri When it boei
nNi-nd<.'d no hi|rh lliiit we nre tio lonffer nUI« to jirnsn ihe Inniur,
ve xlionld *|ir<-nd ihe lini.'''<^ ai ii]iinl diMnm-t-it runnil il, aixl ihue
a)>|dy the pri-wurr inor « liir;;e ngiaee ; the dir<\'liiin of thi« pi-e*.
sure will vary wllli the axiii of the tn-lrisii wlieri thii futiiliiti pattsM
the 0* ulori, It usoally reeedea suddenly. If ue find ihv iilenia
toiitractod bI>ovo the pnlies, the htinit may he withdrawn ; but if
It U llsecid and s-ofi, ihe h«nd siiuuld ix- in'rudnccd inl^' the iileraii
HO n( In e.Tclte active contrai'tlontt. and prevml a return of the
fondlia. The gialicnt xhould then he Upt <iiiiH. nnd not allowed
lo make nn» Kiiddnn exeriion. When the uii-rns Ik partially
ioTSTted, and eanuol W leplaoe^l, it iti jireli-rnl'le lltal we ^honld
Dtak« the in*er«iuti eoniplcte, as recommended hv Dr. Denves. Ia
49 8U '
4
I
I
518 OBBTXTBICS.
Bome cases of these chronic inversions, the atenis has beea rcmorefl
by ligature.
Of Twinb.
What is the average proportion of Twins in this coontry F About
one in sevcnlj-five.
How are twins situated in regard to each other ? They may be
enclosed in one common covering of membranes, and Boat in the
same waters. In other instances, they may each have a separate
aranion, while the chorion may be common to both ; or each may
have its own meinbmnes, waters, and placenta. — Dewees.
How may a case of twins be known after the birth of the first
child ? The abdominal tumor does not subside as it does in a case
of a single child. The child may be felt through the abdominal
Kud uterine parietes ; there is generally a renewal of the pains, and
the child can be felt per vaginam.
After the birth of the Rret child, and it is ascertained that there
is a second, what is to be done ? In the first place, two ligatures
should be applied to the cord ; tlieu divide it between them. Pain
will either come on and di'liver the child, (in which case we should
conduct the case as tlioiigli it was an original labor,) or there will
be a suspension of pain.
How are we to proceed when there is a suspension of pain ? In
this Ciisc, the uterus will he eillii-r contracted or uncoiitracted. If
in tlie first conUiiioii there may be hemorrhage, wo should treat it
as any other ease of huniorrhagc, and deliver if necessary ; or he-
morrhage may lie absent, in wliicli ease friction should be made
nntil it contracts.
If coiilriicted, and pains do not pretty soon follow, say in half
an hour, it will be better to proceed to delivery; but in no ease
where hemorrhage is absent, without this tonic contraction being
secured. After delivery, hemorrhage should be carefully guarded
against.
Of the Phesentatios op the Arm and Suoulder.
What are the presentations of the Arm and Shoulder f They
aiay present in four different ways at the superior strait.
The position of the shoulder may be difficult to distiugnish,
OBSTETRICS.
sn
odWbs tho arm is aUq down ; in wliich case, it will serve to indi-
cate tite poaiiiou of tho shouldt-r.
Ill ili« .ft'rAf pOBJtiuri, tliti head Biid aide of llio ueck of tli« clitld
iru lo ihi' k-tt Hiilu of the |iel*[a ; acid tlie rij^bt arm down, wltb
tlir tiaek of t)ic band anterior, uiid i]i<; )<alin jiosicrlor.
Ill Uic mrcond. tlic lieud atid Hide of lli<: ncirk will ))0 to ihu k-ft
iiiile of Ibc peiii*, tlie palm of tlin liaiid will look outward*, and
llif bai'k U> iUf pUKlcrior imrl nt the jidviit.
In tlic third, ihe head and xide of tho ncek will be to the ri^ht
Bide of llie pclvin; the left ann down, with its back looking oat-
wnrds, and the palm irin-ardit.
In ill* ffitrlh. lli(! rijflil arm will be down, with tlio palm look-
inp tratwnrdii. and the back inwarrlit.
These poMlioas me ^omMlnit* dif^liagultlitd n^firtl and eecoMJ
for (he ri'jht dh-mldw. eorri^Hj inn dine with onr Jirft aad /ottrth ;
and Jlml and mvomt of the If/l sbouldfr, corrf«pon<iii>'r wiih our
trcond and Ihint. In the &M of fwh, the hood is on the Irft sid»
of the pelvi«, and in the seeond of tfoch it i« on tUi; right. The
preceding figures refer tt> tbii division, and may caailf be under-
■tood bf the aborv explnnuliun.
lie. 8*.
rig-M.
When luraiMtj is rmorled to. whiuh hand iboiild be used in tliwe
(ireBeolstioiig 7 In the /tCMf ru\ A fourth, the right hand maybe
ued; snd in Ibe temnd and third, the Its/l. There ia ndiOcrMica
Oni<TITHtCB.
In lite iKrrriiiivit of iiiitlii>ni m* la ibi' {irnprr hniid to aw, ifttl it It
niJiistvl Itf Hoiui' lo ii«i' lliiit liuiid uf H'bicit wo Iihvc ibu itmtest
coiiimiuid, wlicthff it l>i^ t)l« li^Ul or left. {Vifi. 3!t, nn. 31.)
Wliiii iiF(* hIiouI'I Itv iiiiiili.- >>f ll»i- arm in tihuultkr fHr«M.-nlnlii>ns F
Jt uCTc-ri no iiiili>.-uiluiiii «xM-|ii iliul n [loints out the ititujiiiun of lh«
ahiinldN. Tliwv «iin be no ma-
"* "' iKDovre iwrromiril mjum it in atl
<raii(n|^, n> ihiil Irnriioti, itin|<n-
liituiii. tiv., »hgulii b« tiitirelj
S4i|>|ioee a sbonlder preocntii-
liiiii be l*ft to till- nnnsHJtlril
rlTorta of tisltiiv. "hat nill tir (be
^^^ ^^^c-j a iMultr Tli« elTims oflbr nivriis
^K ^^*K' W^^i^W *^'" '^'I"*"^ il^ """) •iniclaro,
^^^^^ T^^B ^^L.^^F >bi('hw(iu|i| ticrainl; exhiinsiioii
^^^^B ^B ^V^ effurt; nr ihc wilt pamt
^^^^H n^^BI donlile, or by tki« " afMNianeona
^^^^H \i#^ f vofution. "
^^^^r What are th« indica/tona In
r tiifve pmwntniinnR T Tlic; nrr to bring down (h« kei, aad i)eli««r.
Tli'-rc (in-, lmwc*"'r, fmir m»ilr« |>iimif(l in lliese maoa : One I*
tr> lurii. Hill! I>riii|r lit'wn lh<' litfili to itii; lirim of il>« iiel'is, or
the tvvi into ilie rngnnn. Rnii>r tlui tihoulder>, and briiigdovn tliB
head, or rriilialio rcnioii. Wait Tor apoiilaiioous evolution. Vae
Ciilliiit; inKiriiriK-nlii to ihi- child.
TdniiiiK uii'l {•riii'jiiKj i/ntrn llf brrtth or fte' n ihe mfrat for
ihf molliLT. urid tlii* |ir»(-<.i:iliiiK in tli« niie most llkelj to Bucceed ;
altlxmjtli iho (i|iiimi'i-j> of Mnvtnt; ibt- child are lens than tn cephalic
version when it I'tiri In- ocPiini|ili!ihed.
Brinijiiuj ihnfn ihe lirait, or rrjifialtc vttvioit, is ufer for thr
child, bat more dnnetrona for iho molhcr, on account of the diffi
Ciilty in nc<'om|ilichinp it.
Sponlanrou* ffolatton sninclimci talins plan, bot mnnot be re
liod upon in iiraciicc.
The ««« of culling •inarumrnU it only to bo re«orlod to wix-n
tnriiin); it itnpncttlile.
In what doM icponlniieous oTolation conxiMi
^
OB8TITRICB.
Ml
"By the coiitinounco of the powerful ut^riuc contrncliotit, ihe
ttIioIc of the Hria in prDtmdtd i-xtcnially, tlie »hou!iier and diert
l)ciiig projifllfii low iuio tlie pelvic cuTily. Tiie uoroiiiioii tlicu
Bpprnnt nndcr Ihc nympbynis pQl>iii; anij tu ttic Iniim und breech
descend iuio ihr pcUi* nl on« side, tli* n\w.x of ihc nhmilder is
dirrclfii tipwitrdn touunU ibc mi»n* vcncrin. Further rcoin is tliua
|[nin«d for tlie cotnpktc rcvcptioii o( tbu breccli into the cavity of
Ihs (Uicriim. nml thai jinri of llie rhild'ii body it cvmliintly ^xpeK
led, sweeping tlic Kiicniiii. nnd ilinU'iidiiii; tlie pvriiinnii to a vast'
extent. As, during llie wliolu ot tliijt proeeiai, the hrad reinnlns
«bore tli«^ peltio brim, it in evident ibal, the npejc of titc shoulder
being exteriml, the clnviclu muxt be atroiijrly pre«ned afiiiDsl thtj
under Hirfcice of thv Kyitipliy!ii« pulilii ; on which point, indeed. (h«1
ftelal body pnrtiallr n^volveK, nii on nn uxiii; tliQ cither shoulder
end arm, and the head, beiu); ttxpetled Iniit." — Samfbolham.
Tt)e lir«t should nlwnjii he pmeti.ti-d when It U powililc to do it,
and llie e»iier (when (ho i» uteri in In a eondilion tu pcTTiit it) th«
better.
When tlie wuicrs have been Iouk drained olT. nnd the o$ uteri nnd
other pnriK of the iiterns arc flrnily contrnetti] ko nx to oppose the
introduction of the hand, nixl ili<; partM are pushed down low in
the pelvis, tnrning euniiut be permitted.
This conditioQ should be counteracted by the fr« use of chloro<
form, or the InneM nnd opium ; as tooii an relainlion is indut'ed).
we may inrn, nnleiw Ihc Khotilder in roo (iniilv werfg^d to permit i(l
to be raised. When the child ti dead, and tu lbi« CoaditioD, we
nay delirer by the use of iiwtrumenis.
PK0I.M-8U8 «r TBE TTUBIUOAt. CoU».
What danifcr is to be apprehended from prolnpnit ot the eord T
It may be eompreMed, and the lifti of the ehild destroyed by tlia
iuterrnption to circulation.
How tuny it be ditthi'iuhhtntf Before llie rnptiiro of the mem*
braues, we may po«*ibly feel a pulsating, projei'tiuir uiuss, like a
Sneer ; when the mcmbraaea are ruplarcd, the cord eomef dowo,
and mfty fonn a lorf^ coil.
Wluris ihv IreatmenlT When left to itself, llie child ta fen^
rally dcKtroyed, niilcos there is a Ter? quick labor.
49*
N
OnilTltTRIRS
Tile remedies tin jf^ntnily i'lrnitiQ anAMicviybtfth0/onfjm.
It is nlsci ndnaed lu ntake aiu-m)i(s at rrplacnnriit, bal ft dorM not
•IwajB succeed It may be well, however, to sllrmpt it hj pniniiiR
It nboTC the brim of tli« {M-hia, aod rciaiiilnf; il th^rc lij tfa« iniro*
duc-tinn of a Bofl piece of spoiiL'e. Wlien lli* Inliar Bdviince!! very
ratiitltt-. (iomrlinii'* ptrbapfi TJie cord mny be protrcled, by piorinf;
it ill Ibnl rvlalioii \o llie licud nnd peltis where it will be tcuxl
prcned upon.
Of RuprrRB or thk TTTWioa
Wbdt lire ihe canftrf «f niptnre of the nlcm* J BInwi, tloleni
Htion vf the nlTUH, Tiiileiit prrKcnrc. ill-eondiielcd attempli to
turn the ehild, inal-inlniil use n( itutnimciit^ the unequal EarfitGe
of the eliil'l, n cunirartn] pflv», an iinn.<iial Khar|iDeH oftbe Hnen
ilio -peel ill ea, exiMlutiei. tuini^n. sHrrhi, mid ulcers.
Ill u'Hnl fKtrlitin does it iifninlly lint>|ieii ? It moat conimonly
iMppeiis at or iii-nr its JutiriifiD »ilh the rai^na, hiii may ocrur at
any pan It iimy be more or leas extetwiTe, .md may be complete,
or parliol. Id the Srst case, the uierus and peritoneum are tiuib
ruplnrvd ; in the second, the nterus alone is inTolved.
Wlint Mf the *>jmplom»t There is sodden acute pnin at th*
point of niplurc, a lii'r-lmrip' nf blood, a cesMtimi o( ntcrina
conlrnclinns prent conslimnlion, the presentinf! part reoodea, tli9
faec iH'oomrx pale nnd cold, ihe rrt^pimtinn harried, and vomitlnf;
taldt! plauo; loM of Riglit, fniiilnew, roiivulsions, and death,
follow.
What i* the IrtatmrnI f Delivery should lie effcclod as upcedily
and fr«'Mlly u.i posiiilili;.
Gusirnlomy iniiy be performRd when the whole child hss pA];sed
Into the cnilty of (he nbdi>niRn. and it is impossible to scixe tbe
feet.
Of Tl RSLTO, OR TCIURON.
What Is meant by Tuminy, or Vcnion 7 Rrininnjr down ono
of the two extremities of t hi- fn!lui« to the superior Mntit; K preseuta
(no rari«ties. jtfh'ie tvmitm and r^phade rt^nion, ■
The cephalic tcrsioti was pnieliicd by nippoemtM, and nfle»
him until the time of Ambrose Pitn!, whca It fell iato dMaaa, and
was afitrwards revited hr Oi^innder.
0BBTETBI08.
S8S
Whut prprantioBS «« necessnry to be obscrvvd in turntng, *f
both kiiiila ?
\H. The pntiriil xlinuld be mnde acquainted with tlie kiud of
opcrnli'in lo Ik^ [icrforii)e>I, ihc oaiure ntid objects of tlic same, nnd
rnninc her fi-ar* lu to tlie rtsult, aa fur as poB«UiIc.
2(1. She *hoiiti] be placed in a proper position, rcspwtinit which
a tlilferciice of i>[iiti{oH exEsta ; ve prefer the baeh, with the fc«t
over iii« er1|ee of tbe bed, or the same aa recotnmcndod whea tlio
foi'uepa are iiMd.
3d. The coal of the physician shoold be removed, he should be
protected properly, and napkins should be at hand.
4th. The position of llie child should be asc«rtninod immediately,
before proceeding wilii tlio opcrniion,
6th. The proper hand should ha chosen before proceeding, and
greased on the dorsal surface only.
6th, The OS Dteri should be dilated or dilatable, ani) the opera-
tion comuicnced when the biitf of wnten is Mill intact or recently
niptnred, proridcd we have the privilege of selectiDg our time.
Whal is understood by ixphatic verriont It consists in
iirin^ng the sncnmit of tbe head to the superior strait. It may
be proper in irrcfriilnr vertex pre^rntutiium, when it is limply a
COirec-lion of the head ; in forvhrnd prrtrnlntions ; in tninb pro*
Rurjtaliunf, before the niplnre of the oienibmnes; in tirccch cases,
prior to ilie nipmre of iho membranes, whore a vice of conforma*
tion «\iM», it it be pii«il)le.
This operation is dilficull of prrformnnce, and many condemn It
Oilirely ; whi-u it can be acfompli»)i<rd, it is safe for the child, bnt
lass safe for the motlKr tliao brin){ing down the feet.
What is nnilenitaod by pt^Me venrimit It consisla In bringing
the pelvic extremity lo the Miperior strait.
Wliat conditions are ii«cci»nry in cn«vs of versioo by the lover
extremities 1 The os nieri sh<putd he ililnlcd or dilatable, the pre*
Renting part should not be too long engaged in the excavation,
and not cleared the neck of the nierns, atid no disproportion vxini
betweeo the site of the head und the peliic dimensions. The neck
may be considered as projierly dilnlerl ahen ils orlllce offers nearly
two inches in diameter; or dilatable, when it will be found thick,
•oft, svpple. and easily distended. If Die part has descended loir
or ««e»ped front Ilia m nteri. It will, at least, endanger the Integ
*
b
rity of the mnli-ninl structures to (ire« ll upward prior to iht tct.
siuii; if HUL-Ii a [iroiveiliii); bu Dul in fact impossible. Jl sfaauld
not be reHonod to if di*|>ra|iortl(ip exUt, oa account of the arres-
tuiiuii of tliu hcnd aftor ibc body U UeliTcred. aod itie liability to
dvKtti of lilt: diiltl. If tbe small diameter of tlic peirla !& I^as than
81 luc-hci, it will be imjirojier. For rulea, to be attended to lu
tlie operation, kcc pngeK 661 Iq b6t.
WLiit are lUti lii^ultiei that may be met with iu performing
pelrio renlou f On the part of Ibc luoiber, there may bo excesslre
narrownefls of the vulva, an ob&tinate resisianre at tbe uterine
orifice, >pii.iiiKidiv mlraction and moblliiy of lb« body of the
iromb, and tbe insertiuu of tlw plaoenla over the uterine orifice.
On tlie pan of ih« child, there may be a shortnNs of the cord, un-
UBual volume of the Hhoulders, croesiug of Ilie arras behind tbe
uech, and extension of the head.
The retutance of the vuh^a can be overcome by cun in iniro*
diiciiig tbe band, onlest old adhesions rsist When ibe vlerine
orifice olTorf rtsiMlance too f^rcat for t1i« iiiiroduction of tbe hand,
and necessity for immeiiiate delivery exists, we eIioiiM retiort to
TencscL-lion, if plethoric ; tepid hitiliing, fninijptiions, iic. ; if iheM
do not produce rclnxntion, or tlirre is not time for their action to
lake place, it is maomniuiidod thnt incisions shuuld be made Into
the cervix. For retraction nnd fpagm-iiltc action of the body of
the norab, venewction ami icpid bathing are our mint reliable
means. For mobility, the fundus of (bo or^a Rhould be kept
steady by directing on uMistant to place both bands ocer Ita
superior slid Intcral parts.
The iii'idc of overcoming the di9irnllit« prMenicd by the pla-
centa owr tilt. mouUt of the ulerun, in given when speaking of tm-
avnidalile hcmurrha)^
For brrmtij of th« rord, the be«t mode, when it draws strosgly
>n the plucrnin, i* to cut nnd tie it.
When the volume of the thouMert is too great to permit sa
easy piuwiige nt the tnpcriur stmit, oblique moveniunis should be
given to tbe portion of the child wliicli is dincngnjrcd. by rnrrying
the breech towurd-i the (fruiu of one side, nnd then towiirds th*
sacro-jiciiitic lijrnnieni of the oppotito Mde, successively; and in
this way cuuse an iiidinution of tlie bi«ieroniial diameter, Ro m to
engage It, one end ut a time, in the mtperior Mrait.
OBaTKTRIOS.
68$
Sliuulil ill* arrnn eroim btfiind the nect. Hie mode of diacng«gr-
meni will <lc{iciid upon Ihdr particular poMtJon.
Or DkUVERISH PEBFOaMBD BT CVTTINQ iNeTHUMENTS APPURD
KITIIKR TO TUB MoTHKIt OR ChILD.
Wlint arc the castes wlikli hiat render one or ihe other of these
expedioiU iieci-Kiary ? DeformUy of the peleit, and deformity
tif the child.
Wlifll may be coiistdered m the reioareca of our sri in cases of
4tformiiy af Ihe petnt t Ftireepe, eephalolomy , Cetsarion
eperatiqn, premature delivery, aedtoit of the pulit'», and regimen
d u ring jtreg nanry.
Wbni is itii! ^malleiit diameter of the pelvis at ihe »iperior stni>'
n which the forccpt may be Knfcly ii«ed F Three indit« ; thou th«
Itcad i>r the child »1iauld he of mudernle sisc, yielding, anil th«
foi'ccpR nkilfiilly "wcJ, Tiii-r nre pnr*rttljl« to turning in most
CBi^cs of dcfoniiity.
Under »hnt cimimxtanceK iiiay Kmhrtjol'/mif or Cfphalotitmy
be rciu>rt'-d to ? We miiy TCHOri to llie |lv^^(lnlll^^ and croltrhet in
ciucK nlH^nt ih« nnlero-potti-riiir diameter in I^ inch or mure, and
is s<i niiiall that the head CMiiiot be delivered by the forceps If the
child U dead.
If tl)« child i« Hviri]];. we thould ehooM between tbii ind t1i«
CtKiarlan ojieruiiua. A decided difTertnoe of opinion prevKilii be-
tween ihe RiiKli''h and Frnidi nullioritieii, an to which of llic» ex-
pedit'iiU should he resorted to uhim the rhild i« living. The
EiiKli'h usually ndviM eejthalotoniy, mIktc ddivi-ry ix imprnclicuhle
withiiul dimiiiiKhilig llie sixe of the head, ur renorting ti> Ihe Uho
of culliii;; iiiBirumenU applied to the womuii, providi-d the nhove
diameter of the pelvi* existfl; restricling the cum-!C applieahlo to
the Cuuriun section to ihoac cumm only wlirre the dinmeter ia
leas titan Ihe above ; while the French gencnilly |)refer the Cosarian
Mction.
Accidental cuusea tnuy render einhryolomy nectnaty occasion-
ally, such a» liemurrliiige, cuiivulsiunii, iitid oiher anoRialons <ilate8
immediately and serioui^ly ihreaieuin^ the life of the mother, nitd
aafc dciiiery he impracticable in any other mode. Never, nnder
ftny circum glances, should this upi;rutioa be performed anlcss the
k
lUDlher's 9iiMj Iroperivdvflir dcinntitlj ft; fiti<] th!s (•ener&llf ocenra
Trutn D ilii|>ro|)nrlioii between Ihu aixc of tlie pchia and llie cliild.
SoitieliiiiM iiorforRlioii of tlio crnaiiira alone will cause it to collapM
[tj llic i)rr«iir(< i>r thu iittrus, so as to permit expiilsioii by lh«
nnturHl pownn, [iruvideti llio pains be strong iiiiil fir(|iipiil. The
iaiUrunienlg rcqnirt>() arc of Iwo
rijt, 88. Fig. to. kinds — the perforating and rj;-
traclimj. Fur tlie finit, SmflUr'g
in-iMw»,(Vigi. 33. 39.) and for the
aeeoiid, 1h« crttlcliet ; a rarleij of
forcqia hare also been lucd, to
n'sist in estraelinjr ihc child after
pcrrartilioi). In porfonniD; this
operation, it i» not ncccMarjr to
woii uiiiil the os uiert is/u/fy dt-
bii-d. althongh it is belter lUat It
etioiild be so. The roctnm and
liIudiliT vlioiild bo i^inpticd; and
tbe wiinmii pliiriril in tliu pooilioli
for liirninG: ntid ihe furci-pn. Two finRi-w i>r the luft hand sboold
be placed ntrniii^l th« rnosL ile|ieiid!njT portion of the foHitl Iti'nd;
the pcrfornlor. wiinni'd iind jtreiu'^il. should be direetnl aloiiK the
jrronre between ibe liiiir<'r'> until it eome« in oonliict with lli« head,
wliieh it slioiild be nind« to peiielrnle tir a KiMni. rotary or 1foriaf>
molion, until it pciiclmlrJi a% far ajt the projcctioni on tli« blad«t
will |ierinit ; iben thp hnndli-N »hiiiitd be Mipitnited l^e cntting
ed^c should thru be ptiiced nt riffbl nnttlex, ntiil ngvin separated,
to ns til maki^ a cnitiinl indiion, It ^bonld tlivii be panjcd in so
fls to break np complciflj ihc sttruMnrc of ibewholo brain, (Fig.iO.}
Thr ernichm may then be nued. beinit very careful at the saia*
limv 111 )r<irird the viiTi parU of the mother. If cot praelieakle
nitti ihc crotcljet, some of ibo varietic* of forceps in aso thoaM
Im; rcHortcd to.
rii'iiT whiit. Hrruniflan^i't slionld the Cwsnrian operation bo
in'rforiiio'l ? When lliu niiteni-iioclerior diaineifr of Ih* stiperior
■(iriilt, or the tranvvcme ditimiit«r of the infmor, doc« not exrwd
'J inch, which pre^)iidi:)i delivery per tn'a* tiatiirateit. llic British
oriLCtllion«n never auljKtiliite il for crauiDlniny by elioicc, bat oal^
OKSTKTIIIOS.
rif. 40.
BI1
have recourse to it when no olhw mode of drilrorf it pnMti^nMt
in orilrr to hivk t)ie lir<.' of ibi^ mutlier.
II ii* ilioiilil ill* Citrxariai. -t/u-ratiott be pcrrormed ? The n'oinitn
khoiiM be laid oil n nrm laMp or in»ttre<M. with Iho nhnnlitira el»
T tit I'd 1 mnke an iiicbJoii six indii^s in k-iit;tli tlimuxh ihc ah-
doniinal |>ari«tn ; hy mon otivratort, thn linM alba ia pn-l^mil
for ihi4 liiciMon, ill wbicb caic it Miotild «xteii<] from thi; lowrot
|iortion of the sliilDmcn upiriinU ; tlic ogiriiiiig tliroiijfh the pcri-
tonciim ehoul<f rorrc^poml with the fxliTiml ini;i«ior>. The iilcrus
will ihcn be cxpoMsil to view. throiiRli lh« vittc of wljicli make un
iiifition. (ronimMii'itiit at tlic- fotiilus, of miffidrnt (xteiil to fctiiov«
the cbilil ; thi» beinit done, the pluceiitii *haald Im removeil, whm
Die nicrns will coDtract nnil link into the pelvis. Tlie buueU
■lioalil be oan-nilfr protected bv nn ii«tiitlaitt, and thi>ir protrniion
prcvvnted. The extrnial woiiniJ nhonld lie t-nrcfHltjf cloiwd by
■atnrw. odbefive stnipn, ii eonipre" nnil tuindnjw.
What are lite Mtnallost diamclere ndmiltlnt^ of delivery jirr viat
naturahg by lh» crotcbirl? One and a half inch io (lie anlero*
['|>i»lorior, and Ibrcu or three and a balf in the trans>cne.
AM
OBBTBTRIOB.
What it nndprfilood by Pretnainre Prtii-rry? h consists to
IniJiirinz labur uriilicinily. u a pcriiii) i>r prcgiianVjr "licii the child
is RuffieicDtly (UT«lgpod to exist afker birtli, and yet »o smAll, and
the hanvi or Uk h<r&cl so toh, u to pu* tlirongli ifao contracted
ppl'i« of the fnolhtr.
What is the proper period Tor iu pcrrormnni^? Tho mo«t
eligible lime i« liclwecti ihc lliirty-fiuirlh nml ihirlr-sislh wrek of
uWro-jtwlnlion ; or, if the deformity bo very <^iiHd»r»hler, w*
may commence opcrntions bk cnrly as the ttiirly-socotid wcvk.
Thv operntioii thoiild he ilclnyeil in nil easf« u loiiff a» it ciiii be
done sordy, b« by no duin^ tlic labor u-ill more nearly meiubl« a
nnlitml one, niid Ihc chnnce* of ihc child are iiiciviDicd
Wliiii is the mode liy which it i» accampUnhtdl Accardiitft to
llie directions or Dr. Kigby, we dionld Rrslglrea full dose of calo-
mel and L'oloryiith. so aB to elTeetimlly clear oni ttie bowel.i; tli«a a
varin balb ; ergot should Ihen be adniinislored in scruple doavs of
the ponder, and rcjiealed every half hour for five or six times.
These nieana will genernlly bring on labor ; if ihey fail, a cBthelef
Blioald bo passed, nnd ihe memhranes separated from lite uterus fuf
Home ilistaacci if ibis fail, lhi.-n tlie membranes should be ra|>tur«d.
Olhoiv ndvUe Ibe rupture of Ihe roe in brant*, nr their sopnratioR
from the uterus, to prneede all otiior menus. The tlirediun of •
stream i>f eoul water a);uin;it the nnuiiU of (lie iiterUK by meRiit of
n 9t')ihoii ajid tube \i liij^hU' ret.' n mm ended, and id probably tlio
boi mode of profeediiiff in fuch cubbs.
What are ibe beneilKi likely to result from a iteetion of the
piibcs? It is aa oporaliou Ihal is now fttinost nu[v«iiially con*
dcniued, aud therefore not pracii&ed.
N
PrEBPKttAL OB rEUlTONEAL FevRB.
What are tlie naiure and si/mploma of this diseaasT ll li an
.afivctiun of the peritoiiciim, infectious, and generally comtnenves on
the third day aficr delivery. The puin of the nbdomea is flight at
Qfit. but soon beeotiies ko violent na scarcely to admit of the
patient's being able lo bear iIh- wc'i^hl of ilie hnnd, or even the
bed-clothes, upon the abdomen ; anil ilir feet are drawn np so aa
to Hex Ihe thighs on the pelviK. The face is Rushed, aflcrwanla
^e<.'oming pale ; there is irrllabllily of the atouiacb, dark. Juoso, ajid
OB8TCTBI08.
58»
oflbmire BtooU; WcuoU flaccid, loiihinl dinolinrfrc «u)iprcuc<t,
brcaihiii); laborioii.t, fever diiriii)( Its proj^mx, wliii-li, if not ko at
Bret, becomes t.vphoid ; uuil the teelh arc L-ovurud wiih KirdM.
Whni is the Irealment f Wlieu Oie }iii!*e U full, qoit-k. And h»rd
the si'donicn su'elled, linrd, and ituiiiful, the palEctit shuuld be b)eo
from lli<- arm freely. Sometimes, when this A'uennv ]>rovuilit us ac
epidemic, and the fever is of t tjrphoid cluracier, local bleeding b)
ltf«cli«i should be substituted for irenenil. and a hot ]>oiiltic«
applied lo the bleeding oriGcea. Calomel und apitira should be
freely administered UQiil a decided coiistituiianal elTeet is pro-
duced ; aiid the pallent should oUo have the bowels freely moved
with a purt.'e of caiiior oil and spirits of turpentine, after a few
doKcx of culomel and opium have been used. Tlie diet should be
lijfht and uuirriiDting, the room should be flreely ventilated, and
the patient kept quiet.
PVEBPEIUL MaXIA.
What are the symptom* of thi« disease f Tlicro is great vola
billty, and a disposition to ttso improper and indelicate language.
It may be in mai-t inEtnnrcN dif:tinKui>J>«d from phreniiis by the
(treat throbbing of the ve«KcU lending to the head, full nnd quick
pulse, intolerance of light, and painful and sulTuticd eyes, which
iiticnd ihi^ latter ditciisc.
Whul is the proper Irvalmenlt The coodition of the »y«cm
should be carcfiilly Hllcndcd to ; if there arc itymptomK di^noting
any decree of inllAmmBlion or of eungenlion, wiMi n full piilHii,
bleeding should be pnicliKcd, either g<,-norul or local, depending
upon the greater or Ie» degree of plethora nnd inllninmntory
Byraptoiiu. The boireU sboold b« opened, and mild prepanttions
of mercury, with hyotcyamus and camphor, shaul i be admini»lcrcd ;
and in other rccpccts the condition of the tyi»m should furnisb
the iudicatioDs for our procedure.
PULEUMAKIA DOLIKS.
What are the courw and gt/mptomn'f It often oecunt a week
after delivcrr, and consists in a )^ welled condition of the leg and
tbigh ; the tkin become* teusc, imootli, and shining, very sensltivfl
60
690
OBBTITRIOB
BHil w<li-mutODf. It moatlj dTecta but one liDili, sonKtJram both
Its triir |>ath(iIog,v i( involved u* yet iii iiom« obM'urity ; but it I*
□ uiv bi'li<'v<ii lo be it phlcbili* atluncl(>il with nii cflumon of
lymph mid adlK-jiDn; in fact, llii* ikv uf it« jintliolofcy auijr bo
coiiMiilvrcil lU well (leinonxirRted. It miiy »<)iuL'tini<-« Im arrcKtrd
in the l.ejrintiimt by tlm ii[i|ilii'«iiiin of lM!irh«i to the pninfu) pnrt,
uud gii'ing o briik |>iir^c gf CBtomol und julnp, or uriitin. In
the more advanced tXugn, I«cg1i« iJiould be Applied ; pur^tires
nilmiiiiBicrcd ; Mid lArlar vmRtic nhould be in*'*"* >" slightly naiia^
niiiig (ior-en, combiiie<l with Miinilu of jxiliuiKn or liquur of lln sc^
totr of ninmoiiin, Tlic twi-liinjt wilt remDin fur some tim* uftcr ihc
painful Kymplomn ami Tutit Iiutu tubnidcd, and may «omctiintM b«
rHioTcd by bandaging the limb.
Diseases or Cniu>BBH.
Oum Itagli. How tr«atedf By aperients.
Jaundice. How irraUdl Gito soiiill doBea of CBloinel, and
follow tb<fiu with castor oil.
Ftatultiit Colic. How tnalrdf By warm bath, frielfoB OTer
the abdomen ; chang;r the niirnc. and pire Dewces'a carnifnative,
which U coiiipoEfd of tincture of DKEnfettda, caldDed tDaf^oift. ■
small proportion of Inndnnnra, and of water; Ibe dose and pro-
portions to be ad.iptr<l to Ihu oaxc.
Vonvvhionf. What ftr« tlio causes, and how Irfottdl The
ettUK« nitiy be dcntilion, worms, an ororloaded slomach, lnd{|;etlihlc
food In the slomach, hydrocoplialua, or lh» non-appearance or n>mo
eruptions ; an irritable or liij^lily developed eondlllon of the ix-rvou*
KyHlGin may be considered to bo a predisposing; cauM.
If they proceed from an overloaded etomnch, an emetic of
ipenac, should ho given ; a warm bath nt 97°, with cold to ihe h«ad
and spine; bleeding by leccheit from temples, merearinl purgi4,
and refri);eriinls, will all in their ptnce be proper reroedies to apply :
if fVom leething, and this \i a very frvquent came, the gomi thoald
be freely divided.
Dentition. What are the gympUm,B, and how ^ONld it hv
frfo/ed T Freifiilness, heat and swelling of the gnilia, Maning in
the sleep, a free flow of saliva, and the lln^ra are conatantly in
•.he mouth : this conditioii may citasa convtiUiODS, dlarrtioa.
OBSTBTRIOa.
5S1
InflamrnQtlon and eongatflon of the bralD, tbftr, &«. Th« jrnm*
slioiilti Ijo rrecl; lunced qntte donii to ihe toi>lh. and ihc coiKlilioin
{iioiliioi-d Ity (loiiiitioii shonid be treated on gcniTal priiicipl«», or
B4 the syinpiomti may require.
Diarirhcea. Wiml an- the eaueet, and liow irmti-dJ Tfelliing
la a rrcqiii-nt cnust^, atid, when it It not, liidlf;e*t!lilu food rony very
often be found to be, or an over <iiiantiiy of tliol wliicli is pniper ;
or it may be indaced by hiRh Icmperatured, parliculnrly Ifeonjoined
vitl) rloHo, counncd, and impure air. The pniMe ahouM )m xm^rlit
out mill removod. and wiilt tliiK ihc diKen*c will often diiinppeJir.
When it doc* not, mJtd mercnrinl*, n« liydntrfr. c. creld, ooinbinrd
with n mild opinie. m> a« lo correct ilie Kccrclions. and dimini«li the
(.ibaiii^linif diiclinrffe from ibi: bowdii at ihu tame lime, will bo
found highly licnrlii-ini ; n mild olca^non* pnr^, coi^oined with
or followiiif! tliix pri'Keription, in alKu often ref|nire<t.
Aphtha, or ThrunJi. Wliat Ih ihe proper Irfalmnnlf When
diarrhcea nllt^ndit, il rbould receive thi! prindpnl attention; iht
beat local applicntiona to the luoutti ar« borax and pnlrerised
lugar. or honey ; Armeninn bole and bonoy ; and cMoride of aod*
In iolutloo, aweeleoed.
EASLT SiOXK op DiSEAffi IN CuiLDncM.
What sifrns of diwa<e arc preacntcd by th« /ace f Pain oe-
Currin)C (Htidenly. and in intenniiuionN, i* jienernlly from tpn^m in
the buuels ; when more pcrmnncnt. it come* on gradnnlly and id-
aldionsljr. When acated in the head, iba brow is contracted ; in
the belly, the upper tip ia elevated ; in tlic cheat, tlierc i» tharpnen
of the noKtriU. The change of expreuion of tin; coantenance
ahould bo carefnlly noticed. Before cnnvuUiona occur, the face
becomes convninive, the upper lip ix drawn, there is often slight
aquinling, or a Kiugiilur movvment of the eye<.
Suffusion of the face denotes ferer, and ilinenaes of ft«ncral cx-
cilemcnl.
E^iauKtion Is denoted by alternate flnithca and heal, with palfr
neat and «>ld, the pallor bcin)^ more permanent ; there ia also •
glazed and waxen appearance of the countennncc.
What signs of discacc are pretenled by the getlurrtf Convnl-
•lona are Indicated by the thamb and fingers being drawn Into Iba
h
OB*TXTItIC«.
palms, niid ihe l'>e« towartis the lolcn, whili- thf back pdrt of the
buiitlK atitl Cent ai'« paOt'd nnil tumid ; puninl rigiilitf of other
mu^clcR It also Iiidli-atire uf K|>iuma.
Spasnutflic jiain will tiiu^e fcrHlile m atic a Isir contractions, nliilv
in in II II 111 in lit dry pniii iiitistuliir eflbrt^ are nvoidect ticcnii«e pain is
iniT'-ii^'t^d. Tlie uniK and luiiifl* ure rniitud in pnins of th« Itead ;
when .M.-jite<l ill tlie nUdoiiK'n, llju k^s a™ "pi '" be (Irnwn npwurds.
Slcrp. I'uin iiii>l iiiK^nifinMS will anKV tho brow to contract,
and the moulh will lio ilrnwn j in the lir«l, the pain is seated in tb«
head ; in t)tc second, in Ihu IiowcIk.
Jiespiration. Wc Kboiild bccvmc fsrailiar with the natural slat«
of infaiiTilc mipirnliuii. It is nccplpraicd in fcFcr. Wben there b
inflammniion of the air tube*, tlierc in difficnlt nulling or wheezing,
or a cooing sound prndnctd.
In all chest infliiminatiotis. the brenthing is mostly Abdominal ;
while in ahdominnl iiillnmmalions ihc chcRl ia mored more fn^lv.
If ihe brealhing is l^es ftndible on one side than thei other, h indi-
culea inflammation of tho sabstanco of the hing, or olTusion ul
wnier.
Tlif cry, if lond and free, indicates health. Porpelnal crying la
a symptom of pain. Inliiimrnntory painii of itiu liwid, chest, or
belly, check crying. A hunky cry Btlcnd« exhaustion.
Tlie Brealh. When fetid, ihc gomn iihonid Lio pjamined ; it ia
also a sign of disordcfMl utomncli and liowct*. The fur on Ihg
tongue in increased in disense ; ihn tip in dry in foTcr, and in K*r-
let fever the papilln arc cnbrgud, rod, ond prominent.
fe
PART VIII.
THEORY AND PKACT[CE OF MEDICINE.
60'
SN
(6M]
PART VIII.— THEORY AND PRACTICE
OF MEDICINE.
OP DIBEASB.
Bmr nty dlUMM be diviiladl Into orv}<tnie Ani/unrlionat.
Wbtt tfl tlM chtnetcr of tbe first ciaa 7 There U & cliange
which Is appreciable by our tenses, in the siructuro oT one or raore
\^'lml ia ihe cliaracter of tbe second class? The disordered
fanctiou Is nat attended by any appreciable lenion.
Each of them may a|>ain be divided tnlo acute and ckrontc, and
Rimers/ nTid local afff'tiong.
Which of ihe two diissfs is cenemlly the mora fulalf Org^r.Ui
diataitet ; but scvenJ of tbe functivntU are extremely mortal, as
Mtaniu and hydrophobia.
What is meant by local organic dieeaseg f Those in wliicli the
impurlant symptoms arc local, and arc nearly in proportion to tbe
anatomical lesions fonnd after death, when it takw place. They
may be acme or chronic.
What are the gmcral organic dismsea t Tbej are often chronic,
aa tnberculouK and cnncurou* discn«ea. The ncnie are certain epi-
demic dysenteries, fcTcrv, scurvy, and f^angrcne. Tnbcrcles are,
however, «oin<^limcs a^'ote.
Which arc tlic morn manarjeable. the general or Ihe local dis-
caM« ? The local. Tlic general can rarely be cot short by reniP-
dtM ; the treatment for thew it mor« nsefnl in obviating Ibo
Bocoodary intlnmtnationt that so often accompany thrra and prove
tha immediate caDxe of death, than in abiolut«-Iy tcrmt noting tbe
affection itMilf. Treatment is. hovrcver, imtiortant. an it mableti
ut frequently to conduct (lise«seH to a faforablc termination which
coight otherwtM! prove fatal.
16061
696
FHACTICK or HKDIOIKK.
M ay funrtional dUeafct be nithnr ncuto or chronic t Tea ; and
Ihcj- conslilutc n Inrge cls»i> of uOfi-ctioiiit. Bumvtiiim ihejr ore n
B)'iTi[iti)ra of wi orgHtiic ilis^anc,
Du iu.-iiiL> fiiiiciitiiiitl (li.ioi-deni OTor vimutate loflaianutiouit T
Thej do 1 mid it ruc|uira!i c«ro and exiwrleiice to dlBcrlmiiiate
them.
^Vhnl are inttancim where they nin; be confounded ? Pleiiro-
dyiiiu wlih pteurUy ; and lucal pains occurriiig Id hvAleria villi the
A(;utu phte(;iQaAiie of Itio vlacers.
Haw are Ihey <ii»lin<juiiiliedf Acute functtonal disorders com-
monly assume llio form of neuralgia, in which the character of the
pain conlrasied with the slight rascular disturbance is Bnfficioot to
point out iu true origiu.
Ar« these acntc nfTi-ctions niwayB limited to pain? The; are
not) they assume, at times, every variety which the clinoge in the
fniiciion of an organ can produce, and are often difficult of diagnoii*
and treatment.
Hov is a diagnogia to bs ncde in these doubtful catei? By
exclitaion; and by this means wo can freqnently affirm that the
absence of Dnequivoeal signs of organic levlon \» com-IuvItl- proof
that the disturbed function depends upon ■ cause whicb U con*
nectcd with the ncrvunt urgnnizntion of k pnrt, and not with a
material chuntte of Iho structure.
Are the chronic functional disorders Bometimes mere symptoms
of & diKtout local affection f They are ; and at other times inde-
pendeni.
What are some of the chronic functional disorders ? Most cases
of mania, hysterical alTections, many cases of dyipe])sia, &c.
Arc the functional disorders numerous ? They are as oiiBwrotis
a the orKaulc legions, and mncli more difficult to manage.
Is clowilicaUon arbitrary 7 It is ; and the noiaeiiclaiuro abo in
nany inslanoea.
What enhaacca this difficulty ? The elrcumstaoce that many
lesions which are separated as diniiuct diseases from others of a
simihir natnre are In reality the effei^ta, and not the caoso of dis-
eased action. Thus, the teno hydn/tlumix is now seldom used ;
tlie syiii|>trHiis to which it was applied are still olwcrred ; but it is
now known tlial Thvy depend upon a disease of the bean, aad tlie
eJTii.-'inn of Hcrum into ih^ cuviiy of the cheat is only a eonseqacnca.
FRAfiTICI or HKDIOINK.
SfiT
It in necwwnry, however, for convtiiicticu, lo Dnme, cbsfiify, and
arrange the ^lilTeretit formt ot (]i>«Mv acc»r(ling to Uie fsuU we now
poiaeat.
SkMBIOLOUT Atil> DiAUNOKIB.
What i) mtnnt by »emt!iolo(jy? Ilic »yniplonni of diwaM
•liidicil with rcrcrrnce to iha internal chnnKci with which ihej con
respond,
What is diar/nwinf It i« the art of diKiingui^hinj;; one diiicMO
froni nil olhcre, rikI U bn»e<l n|ion the coinpnri«on of llie ^mptom*
wc observe iii a particalnr individiinl with those known to exist in
other CMCR, in conncetioii with the order of limo at which Ibpy
nppenr. A morr rcliiu-ii kind of din^nosis consists in detcrniiiiinf;
the pariienlur viiriely nixl *Ug*! of the diwMue, wUieh iochidea
progno»i» or th« art of determining the rcsnit.
Whut arc the giijn* of iliiieaie ? Tin*/ are the phtjncal. or
thoKe derivud from a kn(iu']i>il){« of thu )ihyM<-al condition of the
ortruns, obtained by phy»ienl exnminnlion ; and 1)m.: functional, to
which (l)u term Kymplom is unuulty confined.
What ctiim of diseuKcs ndiniu of both thcae me«ns of diagnofiE?
Tlie ori^nic ; ibe funetional can only be diKlinguishcd by the
lailrr.
To what part are the physical sij;nH porticnlnrly applicable f
To diMiDScii of the thoracic catlty, but tlipy are by no means
cnlirrly conliiK'd to it.
Proin what ore tlie physical tiitjnt derived f From an inxpcction
of the exterior, from pulpatiun or touch, and from anwullaliou
niid percuKiion.
Whiil dues ifia/H.-dtori o( the exterior of tlie body indicate?
Dinteniiion, wliun a change of structure in the orj^nt is snfficirtit
to dilate ibu pariete*. At iu dropay, tympanitis, extreme entarg;e-
iBCtits of (he liver and other abdominal organs, emphysema, peri-
cardilU. and pleuriity with lur^e cffusinn. I'leumy after adhesion
hoM occurred, and plithtsls, cauae contraction.
What are (he benefltn of patptUian 1 It OAi^istii ocular injipection.
We ena hettrr eitimate alight elevmlons, and alio the degree of
senKibility of the larface and tnternni vi&cera. If the dexreu of
Kniiil>tllly of the viwera ts wished for, we preM Rcnlly and eqnnlly
with the whole hand ; if of the surface, we pam tlie tips of tlio
I
FBAOTICS OF MKOICIKK.
'flng«n lightly oTcr th* skin. It also girci as n IcnoirMfi) of tl]4
denntjr, el;Lsticky, and most ot tli« [ihysical propcrtios of ports.
Of PsRCirssiOH.
What Hnd or Icnowlrdgc ia di-rivcd by percuMton f It ORnblea
as lo distinguish the dt^nsiiy of tbe |>nrt or orgnne WnMilli ; na be*
tween a gns which pres n dear rMonanl soiiiid, and n liqaid or
solid mots which yields n Rnt eoand. Wo arc tlirrrfore obliged
to recollect whnt soniid the pnrt yidds hy pcrctiKion in a normal
slate, to determine llio devintioiis in dttwase.
To wliat parts of the body has percoHion b«en applied f To
the ihorox and sbdonico.
Do all parU of Ibe rhest yield rqunlly dear sonndt on percossJon
in a stntc of licollliT No: the sound is mon ohman in th«
region of tlic hrnrl. and of the Urer, along the TSTtebral column,
and over the Kcnpiilw.
What lire the moiirt of performinir pereawiion T By the direct
npplleulion of it lo the tiirfncu of ihu body, cnlle<) inmttHiate or
dinct pcreu»Kion ; and by npptyiiifr »»ine aulid hirtwecn the part
permsscd and Ibc pcrctiKiin^ body, ii:i(l culled mftliate porcasnion.
In pcvcuMing, tlio end!, and not tlic piilpH, of liro or moro lingers
sliiinld bu uxed, beinit pr<!Med together firmly ; I ho strokes should
be inado with some fore* — however, »o oh not to givo pain ; tli«y
■honld be given in quick ftuccemion, and perpend icii In r to the
surface of Um body. When mediaio ]ien:nx>l<iQ i* used, tho sub-
Stance interposed it termed a plfxtmi^lin; which is made of TaHons
materials, sucb as ivury, gum elastic, A«. : tbe fordingtr of tht
left hand inukcii the best one, as it is always at hand, and is nni-
formly of the K&nie density.
How should the puiient bo fitualrd dnring its performance T
Tlie walh of the part should be made lemte, and to do this, when
(he anterior part of tlie chest is oxaniincd, (h* h«ad should b«
raisi-d and the nhotildcrs thrown liBck ; when th^ posterior part is
examined, the head should be stooped and the anus crossed;
when the side is examined, the arm of that side sboold be r«ked
and the body inclined to the opposite side. If the part is corcrvd
during percnfsioD. the covering shon Id bo drawn light.
How is the thorncic surface divideti for pcrcassiOD ? Ltcnsec
has divided it into fifteen regions, twelve of which are doabto.
FRACXICK or MKDICIHB.
6M
- BHbetaman region. This incliidos the portion rorrcsponding to
th« clnvicle ; it jirlde a clear toanc) nboni th« middle and tt«mal
extreinilf ; whilst the hnmcral cxlrentity fields a dull sound.
Aniero-auperior rej/Kn. Buuuded by the claricle abore, and
buith rib below ; the ionud U oatnriitly clear.
Mammortf tyjioa. Begins below the Tourth rit), and tcrmiaatm
sitb the eighth ; yields oaly a mediuni sound od accoant of the
thickness or the poetorni muscle.
Subniaminari/ reyion. —KxiemU from the oi|rhlh rib lo the cnr-
tilaginous border of the diiw rilxi: on t)i« right »idc, it (T>tc*|
Blmoxt a dull sound on account of iho *iK of the liver; on th« left
aide, it lomelinie* yiulils loo clear n Konnd. aIniOKt lynipanittc, on
Mcouul of n dinlcnded cotidiliuii of ihu atuiuiich with a&i.
Sitrnal ngioH». — Suitriur, muliilir, ami in/mor. Over the
whole «xU!iit of the kUtiiuu the sound in clear u at the sternal
end of the clavkle.
AxiUary region. Commence at the upp«r part of tlie axilla,
and teriaiiialev ul the fourth rib inctusiro ; it yieldii a clear sound.
Lateral rcjion. Cooiaiciiccs beiioatli ibe fourth rib, and tcr-
mlnatos at the clKhth ; yields a clear sound on tlie Ufl aide ; on tli«
ritt'il, fr«(ueatly Icmi »«, on account of the liver risiu;; hl|ib^ than
ordinary ; tlie hi^ullliy liver seldom rises hi|cl><^r thun the Hixih rib.
Jn/vriur lateral region. Extends from the eighth rib to tli«
border uf the vurliln{ces of ihc false ribs ; the rii;ht side here atso^ ,
ami for the lanio reasons, yields a niueh dnller »onnd tlian t]i« lefl,
which is sutnrtinies too loud, even when the lower {lart of Uie lung
nay bo engorged, or the pleura contains a lit|Hid.
Acromial re;fittii. Cunprineil between the clavicle and tite
y]iper edge of the trapesius muscle, head of the humerns, and the
Inferior pari of the imcIc.
Superior ecopitlar region. Corresponds to Um inpra-spinal
fosn of the scapula, uud yields but IKtIe sound.
Inferior acapular regi<m. Corresponds to that portion of tlie
wapula below its transverse spine, and liere aUo but little siound la
yierlded.
Inler-icapular region. Comprised between the loner tuargin
uf ibe eoupQla and the spine, when the arms are crosMd ou the
breast; Dot much sound obtained from Jl except In ibiu peraoaf,
and when the arms are forcibly crtused and head bent forward*.
600
PHAOTICK or MKUIUIKII,
Inferior ttortal rt^ion. Communrcx nt the inferior fingte of Uw
i(i^tt;>iilu, iiTi<l IvrmliintcN nt tlie livvirili ilunut vL'rtvhrs i soaiitl in
iMi r«K'<>" raiber oWnre-
How do«s the iifttural resonance of jiurtit vurj In distiue? It
may bo either diminitheJ or inerea^ed.
Wlial cniisea it to be dimiiiinhed ? An incmse of dunsltjr of
the {tart; and ic maj be increased bjr an increase of gMeoitS
tnuiter.
What alterations may occur io the snhstance of the Innfr that
givp riiic to iiii/(mT«i< f l)c]ititiution (in pneumonia), itulinonnr;
apoplexy, and indema, tnherclcs. and foreign growih".
The n1trrH(i'>nK exlcmnl to the suhtLtnncc of the Innfr Uiat iiiB;r
prodnrc it are rlTii»i(iiiii into the pleura, or inio ihc pcricartliiim,
tumorx drvi'l<)i>c'cl into the ravily of llie ptciira, hrpertrnpliy of thn
heart, aiieiirixni of tlie aorta, iic.
Id wimt rusen la the natarnl rnmnance t'ncrnwed 1 In putmo-
nnry einpliynema, aucl in pueumolhorax.
What are tlie uoruial sounds oblaine<t by percaiMlng the ahdo-
incn ? On lii anterior surface it is kalf-ctear, Eaperiorijr and on
the tIkIiI slile it la dull from the situation of the lircr; ibis dull
Konnd ccase« at ilie lower ed^cs of the rib-i ; on llie left, ibc aploeii
yiirlds merely a i>li|;ht duliietii to the extent of one or two (ingvrf'
breadth iu the reK>ou of the last false ribs ; jtostcriorly, tli« soaiid
i* more dull la the rc|^on of the kidneys. If we wish to examiue
the purls near ihe sklti, the pleximeler should be held «iiper6ciallf ;
Inn, when dccp-scated organs are to be examined, eoniidenble <t»
presiion should be made. When examining the ahdonien, the
patient Khuuld lie on his back, and the mnsclcs of the ahdomen r»-
laxed by Qexiug llio legs on the thighs and the thi;;lis on the
pelviit, and mediate pcrcn!!)^ion should be employed. I'ercuiwion
(fivea us no indication in regard to Ihe bladder, uterus, or ovaries,
In a liealthy slate, so that, when the regions currespondini; Ui tltesa
orgaus giie a dull sound, it is a murliid "ijiii. The uatural ^iftnit,
together with the mtuation of each organ of the abdomen, should
be carefully studied on the hestthy sniijeel, so aa to be able to
delect any departnn; from health in ihvir pli>'sical condition.
In this manner, cnlargi^mcnU of the lirer, spleen, abdoniinft]
tumors, di«tondod bladder, &c., may easily be detected bj per*
cQssiou
PKAOTICK or UKUICINK.
601
What *n (he dilTuriMit Kounda vicldod by pemiuion J They mnj
nr lynifanilic, clettr, u6i(C(ire, or dull; tlierc u tlxo tiit fHoery
or mi'lallic ttiund.
Under wlinl i-ii'cum«lnnce« it (he lympanitw unund prodiirodf
In the thorax, in eniphy^i-Tiiii and puFunntlliorux ; nnd in tlie
al'doinen, in taws of loMi^orlam. The cUar riouod i* ibnt pre-
wiiied liy the pnrta nl ih« tliorax meiilioiiod.
The obiifure ROund U hvard on iicrrui.-'iii)* lite chcut wlivn j>ti«u>
monin is pa'«ing from ihe flr«t to iiK sit-und Miifro. and wlit-n the
nMlution of liepiillxAiion i« ^n% on ; in branchitiB, wlien lh«
long* are cnKoriCi'd uitli (niicii*, &r. TItc obwiire sound is usually
tli« nunuul noiind of Ilit> nnlttrinr ri'iiion of the ulidomen, wll(^n the
nlidoiiiiiiul {Mrii-icH iin- urn inc-iljiini thickni-a. and when the intct-
lin« urv ni>t tiisiendi-d with I'uii^idcrnlile j.'tu'.
The dull ftuund U lienrd wlieii ihu lun^ U hcpittizcd, or there i«
eonaidernble cffnuiun Tliere are dilTereiit ihadvK of dtilncM that
It il iici^cssurv to r«co|>oiEe.
Tlie Kilwry or innlallic sound is a name uiven to the «ouud
yielded by {lercaBsinp tlie eubctevtHu re);i(>nj when tWy become
the Deal of (nhcrealoiM caviiie*. This iouud al^o received th«
Uunie of the bruit dr p"l fHf, the sound of a crflcked vessel It
ia alM prodnt-cd on i>«mi»iin^ the abdomen, whi'iher fiises and
liqaids cxUt tom^lirr in a portion of intestine; or irhclher each
of the** budim lit foniid Mparalely in citnlitrnonii ]iartion8 : or
irh<<llier lh« ^^a is contained in the inteHlioe, and the litpiid hi the
peritoneum.
The detitHi/ of the tissues percuKted. ntitl the elnxtlcity of the
|turt8 nenr the surface, may be tweeiiuiued by ))en.-uK9iioii.
Or AWCULTATION.
What U meont by av»enllaiion ' It. i* the art of dintingiiiiihing
by the ear Huunds [irodueed in jiurticulur piiru :>r the body in health
au.l dirieuse.
What are iho ^eneraf rtilf^ for an scull at Ion ? Tliey are divided
bto tho>« having reference to the patient, and into those to bo
vbwrved by the physician.
Butai nUaive la the Palient. The pntt cxjilored tbould be
5]
FKACTICK 01 MKIiJdlNB.
iinknl. or covered with Eomc thin, plinblc malerml ; thick cbi]
wmilli-D iinidM Khoiilil nai liu nM-il.
'I'lii- jmtiiMil jili<iiil(l he plncri] in a conTCiiiciit position, whtck
DiuKt varj iiLvonliiiK to hi* nffeclion.
Jtulrs relatiee to the Pkijini:ian, Place biroftrif on the si<le h*
witihi-« to exiitniric fr<^iifriilly ; sDinttimcK th« contrnrjr iii prcftntMf ,
the ri;;ht iiisil )rh side lihouid be explnnd vithout cliiiiigv of
potikEon, uiileM the cnsc is out at doabt. On the Kniue ijc]«
opply one ear to iho front, and the other to the boclc, m> u to bo
Bceuglomcd to the iwe of eocU organ indifferentlj. The *nt
simply, or the stethoscope, tnny be uaed ; when the ear alone ii
used, it is enlled immediale; when the stethoscope, mediate.
Both of these metliodt hnve their (feculiar adrants^'Vt. and tlie
Boleetion mu^t dejieiid npon drcii in k lances which Tarj. Imtnv*
diiLte nnscuhatioti, for instance, rannoi always be employed in
CBses of frninles, or in certain regions, as the supra nnd snbcU-
vicular. thit nxilln, groin, &c.. where the ear could aiib diffienltj
be Appliiid, Mpecially tn thin pvupiu ; there are alxo other cinnim-
Rliini-eH which tuny ftive the preferenee to the itcthoftGOpe, Both
meiliotl^ iihould be practi^d, and one or the other used ttocordinK
to cirtniiustHnoea.
If the ear is preferred, apply it nccuratcly, to at to follov Ilia
IDOVeineniB of the eh«el, nilhonl friction,
If tite slethoMope, it shonid he hrld like a pen, and placed
evenly nnd pcrpcnJirnlnriy on llic part In be c]iitmine>d ; the
piivilitiii iif the ittir kIiudIiI be iipplied to the horixonliil plate of
the iiiatniinent, which vhuuld prciui moderately on the pnrt under
exiimiuutiun. The two iiidet should be comparatively explored,
■a (I will better enable the auscultator to delect difference* of
Bonnd. Qreatcar« ahonld be taken in mabin); the exaniinnKon ;
everything should be qnict aronnd ; the different eonads should
be carefully nnnlyzed. nnd those sought after and earef^illy dis-
tinKuihIicii Ihnt belong to tlie orfran nniler ex ami null on. to the
exclusion of llic i>tlier xniiiuU thnt may he often benrd ; lh« altenlion
■bould be iiliMnictrd from evi-rylhiiig except thnt which perisini
to the IuuikU, und the puthdloKicul cXplatmliDO of tlirtn.
To whiil parla may nntcultatiun be applied ? The chnt, neck,
abdomen, beuU, auiJ limiM ; but It to to the vhcttl wbcio ll i< par-
liculnrly appliruble and useful.
PIAOTICI OF MIPIOINC.
Auscultation or tiib Ciikft.
How is this divided f Into au«ciillatian of tho Betpiralory oaA
ci tbf Circulatory Apparaliu.
ADiCt'LTATION or TIIE RF.SlinATOIlT Al'PAIUTV0.
Fpon what purl* \» 1lii« ])erforrai;d ? Tlin chest, and tho laryn*
go-lriichnil tube; und hiii for it* objrctx tlii* |ih(-tiomciia furiiiBhed
bf tile renpiraiury tnumiur, the voice, luxl vaugh.
Sesjiiratory Murmur.
Mow Khuuld »n pxaminntion of the respiration bemaduT Tho
puKiiioii of the pttlieiil should vary with tbe parts esnmiiicd ; if
antfrtirr, he luuy iluud. fit, or lie on hi^f back ; if jH/rtrrior. )k inny
Muiid or »il, » iih the arms folded or crowed In flout ; If taUral,
the patient may lie on the opposito side, git or stand ; aad the mrta
nhotild \>L Reparoled from the liudy, and sustained In that position.
Tliu putlfnt should hrealhfc froctr, htil wiihont auy exu^%*envted
effurt -, 111* tnnveinents of the thorax ilimild be obscrrcd aud taken
into aecoiiut in mtikiiig up an opinion of the dcfrrce of strcnirth of
ihe respiration. In some eium. it may be necessary to cause a
deep and qiiiek inspiration, for the purpo<ic of producing sounds
suI9i;i«ritly audible to be properlyjud71-.it uf.
The jtliym-ian xbould he couTcnitotly aud nsi\y Ettuatcd, witll
his head not too low : for the upper and anterior pari, aw the
sic[hus<('upe ; lower down, employ the ear direct, es;ec|il in feioaled ;
posteriorly and laleraity, use the ear: the examinations should be
made od both xidex, and the eum[»aHHoUB made in corresponding
poinU ; it should aUo extend over Uie whole chest.
rnretoiAaic^i, phesomen.*.
Normal Retpiration.
What are the charaderiMie* of iiorma! or healthy rcBplratton t
If exery part of the function of respliaiiuii Is properly performed,
and the «ar » properly applied, a soft regalar niarmar Is heard.
tM
PIAOTICX or UKMUIKR.
mmloiroti.t to the noiiiiil i>niclii<!c<l diirinf; n IrniKgiiil alumltcr, or
a dee|) »ii?ti ; this h ili<» natural rvpiralurt/ or i-fnicntar gnuml,
or murmur. It i.i |iriiin|>iillv lu-nrii diiriiiK iii!<p(rBti(>ii, whivh if
eon^fiiivred lu l>vur u )trut>iirti(iuiit« iiittriiBlir and (liimion to ihf
exjtirailuii, tlmt wdiiIiI bi- rei)ri.-.ivii<(-<l hh 3 lu 1, no tint tlim nra
two ilUtiiii't »oiiii<U, uiie or iiis|<in>li')M uiiil ilir ollii-r of cx|iiriition.
Ii \i heurd over nil iii>ni»iiH uF tliv t-lirsl. bul v«riea iii tittcoxily in
diffi'reiii pans, mid iiink'r dinv-rt'iil dreumstances ot ajce, MtrujiOt
of t-MiHiiiulioii. aiid rKiiiifncT or respiraiton. The inienvii; ii
Utratc^t nvor parl'i I'ormijtutidiiig with dcnsn and Miperrii-ial in.
of pnlniixiai'f »lniiiiirci< ; at iri the holloM of ihe axilla, lalcr«l, ntitt<
ro-«npcnor and poMcro-inrvrior parts ufUip tburax ; quick lirexlhioi;,
boililf rxirrlion. m^iitiil emotiono. &c , will uho iiicrcsM it.
What in andoiXuod hj the trarhral and lart/ngrtil rfupiralory
towid* f Tlitv nrr nniiiidit pfuilni'i-d in tlx^ trnt^hcu anit Utths
duritig iiiHpirutiiiii and vxpirutiuii, and inaj bu hvard by appljiog
the «tell)u*L-o|ie uvcr llitiie )iam.
Su tliBt <>4f haiv HDiiridu jirDdiiccd in different pnrlionB of the
piilriiwnurjr Hj'iH^m. iariiii|: ui-cuidinjj to different'c of texture,
lar3'riK«al in the larynx, irachoal in ihe tracliea, bruiichinl ia Ura
broDcbin, and reticular in the air-cells ; all of which awj be modv
fied \}j diseaie.
PATIIDUHIICAL PItXHOMXKA.
llow arc the palhol»|tI<^»1 tnodiQcntions of ibr mpintor? foundij
UTranged J Into alleralluni fii intrnrUy, in rfiylhm, in cAarac-t«r,j
»nd tliiisi- Piiiiscil by ahtitirrnai itounili.
Whiil sre ihc vnrictip.f of inli-ntUyf Loud respiration ; fetb
rcspir.iiioi), and ab»rnl r^j* pi ration.
What arc the <iarii'liv* at rhythm t They nlUe to tbt Jrvquency,^
conliiniily, and iluralinn of the respimtifin.
What are ih* varieties of charailert Uarnh, bronchial, cavrr-
Hunt, Biid amphoric reflpIrntiocL
What are the varietiet of abnormal aoundt T Sound of/rietisk
Kud r&lea.
1
FSACTICB or MKDIOIlfl.
SOS
ALTKKATIONS IK TUB t?(TB5eiTY Or THK UaPIILATORT HC'KMDR.
Lnud Rexpiration,
What nr* the rynonijme» ani! characteritlic* of loud retiplra-
lion T The si/noni/mei are pterUe, exaggerated, tupplementary,
ail J h'jprrvfa'cvlar.
The characteriftift nrc, Tpnicolnr mnrmur of grcntcr iiilcnsUy
tlinn nutural, with thu nniiinil toftnrsx; thu iti«|)irulion and exgil*
ratiuri ai'tt more nol.iy and lcri)ft.li(MicO, bm their ri'luilvu diirutiuD
n-main^ ihc aame. It may he corifDoudcd wiUi the bureh, and
puuiilih' with lUi! bront'hiul or c a v onions resjiipalioii. In the barah,
the rx|>irtttory notind in reklively lortj^ef, oIm) iii th« bronchial.
What rtrjuijication hiiB it? Doficiput aclioii in the other lun^.
or Home other pordoii of ihe one cxaniincd ; whii'h mny he L-nnned
by pleuritic effuiiion, tubercles, or atjrthini; thai may render their
ftir-eelU les« permeahle. Il indicates disease, but doea not jtoint
out its RcDt or nature.
Fetble Reipiration.
Whntkratte <Aaracl*ri»tic9f A diminulloii from the nalural
renpimtiop, eilhor flight or ooiiKidcrnhli;.
What tigni^fiatlion ha* It? Il may ho produced by pluarilic
cRiisioiM, nnd puhnonnry ndhckioai on the ume aide; by plearu-
dynin, umphyic-inik, piirtiiil ubKtruetiun uf the uir-piuuaitea, and by
cnmpreiu<ioii of tlie braiichiw froin lulierclea, cancer. metuno.'ti», &c>
]l occuK in nuiueroua affuctiuns, and iis ralae as a dlagQO^llv mtut
depend u))un in relation to other iigita.
Jtieni Bfvpiration.
What Is UDderetood by absent respiration 1 It )fl vhen no
loand whatever can be perceived on the application of the ear to
the chest.
What aignijicalion ha» it? Almost Ihe same conditloDs exist
as in feebleness, except that an advanced degree of abnormal
lesion is indicated. Il may, tike feeble respiration, aUo be local
or gcaeral, moincnUry or permanent
51*
rtARTlOa OV MIDIOIMB.
ALTZRATIOH* Ut UtTTIIlL
Frequency of Retpirttion.
^^ Whnt In the nitinntl fri-<iin'rn7 of rp«iiintiioii T In adalta. c>)[hu«n
I to twi-iitv-two ill u miiiulc ; nnc], jn phiMrun, iwentjr-tP'o to tirmlj-
H «ix. Diiciui: may RtlhiT iiirrrnxc or iHminisb the number.
I Wbnt ti'jnijinali'in hii( it f None tliat in precJM ; |>ntbologicat
I *towiieta in iceiienitl/ eonnvctetl with ilbcaM of tlic ccrcbnMiptitKl
•y^li-in ; fcrviit Hcci-lerutinii on1,T iiidintli-* exleoxire or Kcriuu*
Icniou of the tborncii* urgnn*, wiilxmt indicniing ilic kind.
Continuity of RftjiirrOion.
Hon is this nfTri-lt-'l hjr diM-nncF In the normnl state, tli« resi-
cnlar iiinrniiir \* t-iintiiiuniiii in Ijotli nrU of rr»|>inilion. In <liscas<?,
tt is sometititea iiilernipk-il, nuiKliliiliiig wlml is dillcd nhrnpl resjii-
rntion. Il is cliirfljt ubuLTn-il in iiii<[iiriilion, niiil Inkcs plnce at
inlerrah. 8oniclimi-ii without mllCTalion in intrntitj »nd ehamc-
ler, ond somctirmis with fe<'ltl<'iips» or hnrnhm-w ; it mttj he ocea-
ftiotial, and at other time* alvtayi diseovervtl vthen nu exnmination
id mndr.
What doe* il iruliralt t It mn j lie ransed bj intense plenrod^'nin
and mthinn; )>at if it eniiiiol be nliril)ul<.'d to cither of tii*«e, a
lu1)i-n-ui<>ii« ulTectiun ueciimpniiied with plrurin; uinj be ji»|M-ctvd ;
and dvtceted, if il exiai, hj it* ajipropriate ngn:
Duntii/w of Itr-'^tralion.
Wbat are the aUKrittiimii in dnraliDii f Somellnus the kbaok
duraUoo ia ehnngeil, without rliatigc in tbe normal relailoRR of llw
dBnilion of in^piroiion nnd uxpiraUon; and sonieliii>e» tbe rc)a;iTe
duration oririspirntioii nnd exprrntion is changed.
The most inipnrliint nlu-nilionx nre in the relative dumilon of
tbe two net*. The in*piruti»n mn; be longer or tbe enpiiotion
thorler, wliich varictj i> <ff little value in dingnosis. On tbe other
hand, the expiration ma; )>r prolonged, while inspiration is normal
or Kliortened ; and thia constitutes an iiupurtuul *arict;, termed
proiMiijrd trj'ifatunt.
P
PRACTIOS or UX&ICIKI.
flOt
ITbAt ore the cAomWrrtWiVcT Th* cxpirntory »oiind i» incrcuMd
III duraiioii. mid, n* it [imjrn'wc*. nppronclics to ihnt of inspim-
lioit, Olid, linnllx, Kurpii»u)i il, mid proilar^i itn inverse proporlioa
bttwceii the two ufU nH tli«j occur in the pliyKiotogiciil cutiililiuii.
What «:iiiniticalio» huH ihid Hift^i ? It occurs prnnniiciitly in iha
fint MiiKC of phlhlii.H, und lii i-mpliyseina. In cm)i)ifteinii, ihe
chnn^tc i* priiiM|ittlly in the duration, *rilh n Mliiliint rhoncliux;
wliilu in Inlicn-lcii, huisbncKS furiTis an importitnt partion of it, and
it in oflcn the first Htcthutcopic sign of phlhiiiit ; which rciidura it
Tsloalilo.
ALTKRATIOItS IN CHARAOTKR OF THIt RKSt^ttATION.
What are thej f Th«; are dcnignated u lUe harth, brvncMai,
eatwmotM, and amphoric.
Harsh Betpiralion.
Synon^me. OnUiny Rrnpiration.
What nrc the charoclrrittictl It prp»fiit8 dilTcrpnt degreps of
Inlenail}', duration, nnd drincxR. The ntlcnitiou mti; alTect both
acts or one ; tlm expimlion i* proloii^d, nnd ihc firRl becomes
banti i whirh Unrihnc^-* iirtiTwardx oxtcnd* to ingpiration. Th«
pbtnomenoti occupira pnnvipnllj' the nppcr portion of one or both
aide* of the i-hc«t, U frcnerullr iicriniinent. docR not vaxj rapidly
iisiiHllf, nlilimiKli soiHclimw it ailviinrM with great rapidity, and
coiiliitufs to AiigmMit iiiilii it approaches the cbaracler of tha
bron<^hiiil.
What ngmficotion has thi.i *\t;.nl It i* CAUtcd by thickening
of the walls of tli« «ir-ce1k. induration of the pulmonary paren*
cbynia, or. more rarely, dryness of ihe mucous membrane of the
broDchls. Il IB a rery common modification of morbid respiratory
■ounda ; It ot^cura sometimca in the commencement of acute bron-
chitis ; in empliyitenia. o'itfa ihickcncd walls of the dilated air-cellit ;
in incipient phthisis; and. in sliort, in every eiise of induraiiiiii of
tll« BUbstniice oftlic Inn^. When it ounlinuea and is aecompanlMt^
with dtilliieM, it is almost n nerlnin indication Oi' phlhiiis; Init If
with «\C('S8iv« soiiorcity, of emphys«inH~
k
FEACTICX or MSDIOIKX.
Bronchial Uowiiig, or Tubular Setpiratum.
Si/vo«>/me8. TtibuUtr Matcittg, bronchial btoving, blotoing
ri^fjiii-alion.
Wliut Hre its chararterMct? There Is nn incmcc of intcimty,
and a lii^rlier tone, wlilcli U wi-ll imitatvd bj blowing lbri)ii|;li ibe
iifurlf vlofed band, a roil of |m|>i-r, or a stciliu*copc ; tlic difTirrent
do^'rees of it bciuf; protluced \>y the <|iilckncM and mrciigih with
ulmh (hh h done. It haa several dujfrees of iiilCTiKily, r.xlrnding
hilenncdiiiel)' from simple hariliiicas lo th« Inii! bluwiiiK Mtuud.
)1 ma]r exlcud over ererj part of the vbcsl, but nlTects chleUr the
poHierlor and inferior rtgioua. Ila plicnomeiion h coiilinitooK ftn4
piTiuatieiii : nhcu not i*ell marlicd, it ix dilScuU lo dintin^ish St
from liarsli reapiratlou.
What i.i tlie ngiiijlcation of this iifto ? Il may bu cnum) bj ft
silence of Itie vesicular niurmai' ; by tli« air tnu'ertlnp; tlie bron«bibl
lubes rapidly; an<l 1iy increaaed elasllcily of inilinuiiury tJMae
fmui induration, wliifli nrndert it a bftler L-oiidiicior of xuand. U
U heard In ca^es of uniforio dilatation of the bronehlK ; fn gkmi of
indiinitiun of ilie 1uu(( fruni any i-auao, aa tubercles, InflamiuatioQ,
cani-er, iri(.'li>nu»i.-i, ujxipkxy. Jtc; also fn some mws of pknritic
uffunion. Tliii bec-om«s u vulnuble srmi In diaffno^ls. wbeo taken
in connection with olber ftyniptoms, pliysical «iid fiincllonal. Il
gcnrrally iiidii-ali-H indurulion ; and of the dilTurenl induration!,
ihofn frciin tubercles and pneninonia are by far tlie mosit frequent.
CaLvmout Segpiration.
8i/nonymes. Cay^rnou* blou-incf, hoUow rmpiraHon.
Whni lire ils characteriftirt ? It rctii:mbleti tbe Koond produced
by blowing into a bollow «|)Bre; H U (generally found at tli« npex
of llie cbcst on one or hotli i>idc)>, rnu-ly at the boxe ; Il h of lluitud
extenv permanent, nnd when wnll marked hns a particulur tone.
It ia prodaced by air nrnrini; iu abnormal cavitie:!, wblcb may be
caused by n ponch-likc dilatation of a pretty larKO bronchia; of
by tbe exislvncp of a cnvi-rn in ihc tmbxtance of the tan^, a kaow-
led^e of llie csnae of which mnn dcjii-nd upon the hiMory of tbe
cii»e, and other symptoms ; os a cavern mny be produced by dif-
ferent patholottical conditions, althoQEh in nine cues oat of Uo It
U the rcitili of the br«akiii|{ np of tubercles.
f*
PBAOTIOR or MKDtCtMI.
«W
Amphoric Hf»piration.
^pUMiyme*. Amphoric blowing, amphoric buzztn^, •netaltU.
Wowing.
WliiU Bre Wickaraclerirticiil It ii n rcKonniit Houndof i tneUllio
looe, [hat may be iniilatrtl by hluwing into n jnu three pBrts etnpt^, ,
or into n i(ln*'> l>(iltlr wilh n nurrow nn-k. It s-upjiluiilx uumplelelN
the vr<ir.iihir miiniiiir, nnil in h^nr<l hcltcr (luring th« (irst act of
iiiepiruliiin. It iilrau^t nlwuyii voiiidilRn with metallic tiiiklinff.
What (locNnmphoric rr«piralinn inrfio'ifitf A Inrg« cuvitT, either
in ihc auliKtHnn; of lh<r Iiiiik, iir rurnicd liy th« piriiru. mid rom-
tnnDicatin^ wiih the brmicliiiL' lir ii iinrrow orilirr, anil coiilniiiiiig
sir. It ia generally moit perceptible at the middle of the chetrt;
tnd fxitiK ill piiPUino-thortix, pneumo-hyilrothurax, nnd in exicn*
nwt pulmonnry u x cava tio lit, whetlicr occurring from tubercle or
gaiigrciie.
AUXORMAL HOUNDS.
How are they divided f Into those occiiirinjr In the hronthiiB
and pulmonary tiMoe, which are termed riites ! and that produced
at the mirface of the lan^. and termed the Friction eound.
Whnt arc the t'rirlion soundnt Flettrilic friction.
How n^^ the li'iki divided 7 Into two groups : the Dry. and
the MoiM.
What are th« dr\f rfiles ? The Sibilant and Snoring, ioeluded
nnder the term Sonori>u».
Whnt are the mnisl n'lle* ? Cri-pilatinrf rAlf. Sub-crfpUaling
rSle. Cavrrnoug rdle. To which miiy be added Crackling, and
Crumplittff.
Pleuritic Friction.
What are the chnracterietic^t It rMembles the friction of two
hard siibMaiices. which glide slowly over each othvr. It i* mostly
heard during inspiration, bnt Bometimea in both ; or only at the
end of long inspirntions; and is continued or iiitennillcnt.
Wtint doeK it indiralef A roughened condition of one or both
inrfaceo of the pleura, and which is generally prodneed by fntsa
fnembmna deponllvd on it« fiurfnce as a result of inflnmmntion.
4
810 PBAOTIOX Of HIDIOIHX.
BAlea.
How are they defined F They are defined to be "all abnormal
soandB which tbu current of air may prodnce dnrin^ the reapira*
tory act, either by traversing liqaids, which are present in tba
bronchite or the pnlmonary tisane, or owing to a partial atrictnn
of the air passages. "
JIBfiT QBOHP. — DBY Il£lU.
Sonorous BSle.
Synonyme. The dry gonorova or bronchial r&le, compnhtni-
\ag two varieties — the actde aonorous, or ailnlajtt r&le, and deep
tonorout or snoring.
What are their characteristics f The sibilant rftle is a musical
whiatle of an acate tone, which accompanies or disguises the respi-
ratory innrmur; fiornetimes it is short and clacking; at others pro-
longed, and resembles the cooing of a tnrtle-dove. The snoring
r&le bus a deeper musical sound, similar to the snoring of a person
asleep, or a bass sound. The sibilant is the most frequent, but it
may be combined or alternate with others. This ri^lc may be heard
Id inspiration, or in cxpirution, or in both.
What does it indicate f Acute or chronic inflammatioD of the
bronehiae, without much secretion; tumors in the course of these
canals; or emphysema. In the majority of casea, it indicates
bronchial inflammation.
SECOND QSOrP. — M0I8T RALES.
CrepiCaling S&le.
Synonyms. Vereicular rale.
What are its charaderi sites 1 It resembles fine rapid crepitation
In the sensatjon produced on the ear. It has been compared to the
crepitation of fine salt when tlsrown on the fire ; the friction of the
hair rubbed between the fingers; the sound produced on compressing
the tissue of a healthy lung filled with air, Ac. ; and is heard only
in insp I ration.
PBACTICI or HKI»1CIRB.
GM
What doc§ Ibts rAI« indicalet It is hcnrd in pneumonia at
tlie CO mm en cement, nnd when m>oliition begin* la ovc-ur; In
actiTB forma of |>ij|monary coiigcetion. aMlniii^ii. nntl in a|>o[ilvxy
at\hi! liinK*- l-'ioin llii' conijinnitivi! nirity of Ihe otlier nlTcctionfl.
U ninjr be considered na nlinoat palboi;ni>iDOtil>c of pnomnoiiiu. at
Ihe ptrriod of congeation, the ]>artictilar seat of which it ntxo
poInU out.
Sub-crepilaiing R&lf.
Bymmtpnen. Hueout rale, moi'il bronchial rSle.
What are lis <harac!r.rii,lira1 li resembles the nui^ie caavcd \yj
blowing wilh a reed iuio soa|iy waier, am) like ibis vnriw acconl-
Ing to the diameter of the reed, ihe density of tlie liquid, nnil the
force of the blowing; this dilfi-Tence lias cnnscd llic dlviMoii of
this rate into three varieties, according lo the qnnritity anil Mie
of Ihu bubbles. In some rases, the iiiiinber and SncncM of the
bnt>b]es cuase it to approach the crepiuiinp rJkle, and then it ia
miltd Jin* Eub-cropitating rAle ; in other cai'es, tlicy nrc 1nrfc«r,
Ibm Riiincrous, and less c innl, and called iiUermediatr Fiili-crcpiln-
ting rAlc ; again ihcy nre large, rare, and very uni^qiiiil, ninonnling
to giirtjlinij, nnd arc called (he snb-crepitallng rfllc with tariie
bubble*. At one extreme this riile may be easily confounded wilh
the crepitating rAIe. and at the other with the eaverTions.
How [a it di$tliigui«hod from the crepiliiliiigf It is heard both
In inspiration nnd expiration, occupies a larger surracc, and it not
acconipaniril <>r followed by briincliinl blowing.
II»w fruni the envcriionf^? By the envcrnauff coinciding with
Ihe cuvcrnon* rr>pirali»n, conghi Biid voice. Siimelimct all ihei^e
dilTerent rales may be heard iu the same autt ai tJie same time, nntl
render the discovery diOieulu
Under what circum^lancn may thia riVie occur? It i* pro*
duced by a current of a<r puiiiing through liquid* (bloird. nineini,
or pu»); and may be heard in the second atnge of inflitinmntlon
of tfa« bronchial mucous membrane, ihe Uilferem specii^s uf
catorrh, hvraoj<tysi>i, dilntuliun of tli« broncliiie with iiicrca^^d
gecntion, cennin furmit of congcatloD, and In plitliSsia at the com-
mencement nf the hrenking up of tubercles ; the Brsi and la«t of
tlicse arc the inoM frequent.
*
^
PBAOTIOK or HIDIOTHk.
Cavernous R&le.
BynonijTnr*. Qurgling (QargouiUement).
Wlmt Hi'i- iw t'horacleritiicst The bubbles are less onnieroufl
thiiii ill ili(! !<ul>-rrej>it[i(iiiit rale, larprc and uiiequal, and iniD;;l«
with Ibc cAvenioiu rt«)>lrBlIoii. and may occur either during bmpi-
rnlion or in ex|iirutioti, or in botli acts.
What does it indicate f A cavity or carltiea hollawed out of
Ibe pulmonary slruciiire, and coDtaiiilng butb liquid and a!r; ibej
may be the reuult of tubercles, f;an<^reiie. Bbscca8, or of tbe aofteii-
iDj; of an njioplcctic ilcpotiil ; it may also be caused by a poiHt-
tilie broncliiol dilutntion. If it exist with a carernous ToJce, it
indicates a labercalous oiccavatiou almost certainly.
Crackling, CnmpUng, rle.
Under »hat circumslance» do these sounds occurT They
appear to be connected with the existence of pulmonary exoava-
tioiis. but in what precise manner neems not to be well uuderatoud.
Crackling' is a succession of small and i^nerally not Rnmeroui
cracklings, which are hcnrd only during inspimtiou. aud usually
at ibc Eommit of ibe cUr«t ; and when moist, indicate sofleuJug of
tubercles.
AUSCX'LTATION Of TUK ToiCt,
How should this be performed f The postnrc should be as tn
anscullnlion of the luTifC* ; the pntiimi Klionid Kpcak with a ecrlain
nnifonn enui^y, and iiiicn«ity of lunnil ; and to which wo should
liecoine mccustomed by cauxin^ liiiti Ui mid aloud and cough. Tbo
our alone \i preferable in brunchophuny. nod in ngopliony ; in pec-
toriloquy, tbe atethosco|)« should be umA. and care taken nut to
press the head loo (Jnnly af^uinii tbe indirumeitt, aeitlier too
lightly, but moderately and uniformly.
PHTSIOLOdlCAL PHENOUKXA.
What are they ? Over the larynx, when speaking, there is oh
served a pealing rcsouaoce which traverses the tube of tbe sletho*
scope, and strikes tbe ear forcibly ; the same in the luteral porllouB
of the Deck ; the resonance Is loud at the sub-sternal portion of
PHAOTIOI or HIDIOIKB.
t»
the trachea, and dltnlnishes 111 the InrKO bronchiie ; when the
(horncic orgtiiin ure In purTect order, we bear over the chest only &
cunfiiK-d liuKsing, varyiiif; in {iit«uiitj acvurdiiij; to th« parU of
the clical, tone uf voice, Ac.
PATHOLOOICAL PHENOMENA.
Hov U the ?olce modified T When the physicnl conditlun ot
the luiigM. &i'., ia cbaog«d, it produces a. corr«!<pondinK modifica-
tion of the voke; the deosity beiii^; iiicreoHed, the resonatice 1b
aUo increased lii proportion. CaveniK in iheir suUtaiice, efTutioiii
into the [ileura. Ac, caose their correspond! aj; ntodificationit alto.
What ara the pathological modification)! of the voice J JCxaij-
fftraltd reaonance. BroncJiial mice, or hronchoj^ion>f. H/eating
voice, or agophony. Cav«riiou9 voice, or peclorihi/ai/. An-
phorie voice.
Of the cough T Bronchial or tubular. Cuvemoua and Am-
phoric eough.
Exaggeraled Resonance of lh« Vmo«.
S'jnonyme. Weak Bronchophony.
What arc the characteritlict f It i« an increase of the resoa-
ance. bnt docM not amount to real h rone hop honjr. Its signification
» the ume on broncha|>hony, in a Icm drgreo.
Bronchial Voice, or Bronchophony.
Si/nonymff. Tubular Voire, Buitituj Voice.
What are llic fhiiraeteritliciif There in a loud rcfonance of
the voice in ilie interior of the eheit; tonietimcH clepr, nt olhcrg
tremuloiit. and more fre(iucntly heard poitcrioTly ihaii anteriorly ;
and JB of variable extent. It in diiiii(ig:uixhcd from pectoriloqn^
bj bcinic widely spread, and by th« abuace of caTcrnous rcipira-
lien and rile.
What doea It indicate J The eaiue condition as oxisU with
bronchial respiration, vi^t. : dilatation with induration of the
ttronchiie, iu which caeea percunion in rli-nr, incrratrd density of
the pnlmouar? parenchyma from crude tulierclcit, inllnmrnniion,
cancer, &c., in which there Is dulne» ; iLe tuberclcR and infiuitinia-
tion are muc)i the moet frequent coadiiioii.
&2
*
b
P&AOTIOI or MXDIOIRC.
BUaling Voice, or. (SjjopAoity,
Whnt arc the rMracteriMirt 1 II is a rcsoimnc* of an aeuts
IreTimldux, anil cilini|it tuiii', nnalo(;ous to llio lilcatinf^ at a goal ;
wliii')i ncc(>rii)iniiic« ihc aniculiiUoii of ihc words, or rattier folloin
tlioni like an echo.
WKut does it indicalet True ocgopbonjr in'licnlr* a liquid
efTiieioii into tli« carity of the pleura, through which iIip Tibrnlioos
nre irnnBiniitcd to the mt ; il thcr«fore 18 produced bjf pleurisy or
hjdrothorax,
Caxvmoua Voice, or Pedoriloqvii.
What nre ltd chararteri*tic» t The roicc ncunm to bune dircctljr
from the cheat, uiid lo \ma through the hollow of the at«tlKMCope
to the enr.
Vfhhl does It indicati^l It unuallir iiidicuteit a tuWrcuIaai ex-
cavation, nlihoagh cavities n»y ocuur In the Uiuyt from oiber
causes ; for & cavity lo prodace peclorOoqQj disliiieily. It should be
Gupcrlicia), not lar^, siiioolh, ticariy empty, atid hure thin, but
solid iralls ; although liuperfect varieties may occur trithoot all of
these coiidiliuus.
Amphoric Voicf.
Wliat an- the irharatierislici t II rcscrablts or is precisely dmi-
Inr to the luemllk* oiid cuvcriioux biixxiiig produced by speaking
into the nioath of a jug, which it thrtc purtu empty.
What diH-H ii inilimlf f The same condilionG tliat produce am-
phoric rexpiratiou.
MrtaUic 7'iniling.
Whnt IK iiniieritood by mdnllic tinkling ? It is a sonnd ucc«m-
pnnyinir the rcspiintion, voice, and congh; it generally coi&clde«
Willi iiiKpirnlion ; mid the nound hrm been compared "to that
i*niilt('cl I'riim ri (!U]i of nictiil, glii.-u, or pon-^OAJn, irheu struck geully
will) 0. pin, or nhcn a grnin of snnd is dropped into it." The
voice mid eonnh more conslniilly excite it thnn resplmtioin ; It is
(oraeiimei jiermnnciit. it (>roduced whenever Ihe pstient speaks or
coughs, and at others only by a violent paroxysm of conghliig.
Uiidur what circDmstaDces is it produced ? There must exist a
large cavity containing liquid and gas ; and there must be a move-
I
I
rilAOTICK OF MKDtCIltB.
SIR
mcDt linpart«<l to the flaids enclosed Id tt ; it is therefore Toand In
pnenmo-hpirothordx, whether ihiiiile or com pt lea led. with flstaloua
coiiimiiiiicnliun lictwi^eii llic pleura Biid Itroiichim, and in a hrgn
cxt-aTnlioTi hullowed ooL In the centre o( the pulmoiiar; parenchyma,
Tubvrctilou* cxcnrntiona are rarelj of a rise nnd kind lo |>r{)diice
it; »n<J it inn; be Roimideri'd as patho^rnumonk of a triple lesion,
vis I of imftiimiiihomx, liipild efTueton, and Patulous connnaaicatioD
of ihu picuru with the broiidiite.
AvSOULTATIOtt OS TQB HlAET.
rnTSiouKjicAi. pbekomkxa.
What an^ th« pliysirni rircunutniire* to he ohserred in the aue-
ciillntion of the lienrl? It* impulsn, \l» rhi/thm, nnd itx tounds.
What ix underxtiidd by itH impn/Kf ? Il is a iihovk perceiTcd by
the examiner on iilocin^ Ihc hand on the left Kid« of the cheat below
the nipple, or bv the poinia of the Itnf^ers upon the dpnee between
the (iftli nnd aixlh rib* nnteriorly ; nnd I* fuuiicil by ihr itroke of
the heart n^fainiil the parietes of the chuM. It in nearly or cjiiite
•ynchronoui with the pulse of the wrist, and with the systole or
eomraetlon of the ventricles. It raries uiih the utrcngth of the
fiidividiml; and il is also variable in IVeqoencj.
Whul is understood by the rhythm of the heart ? In nnscultin^
the heart, certain eoduiIs ere heard which occur with ri-piitnritj,
occupy a certain uniform time, succeed each other in repilnr
manner, and hnro a (riven and uniform interval occurring between
tliem, ID each complete cirenit of the heart's action. This regnlnr
divi»ion of tlie lime consiitntcs iia rhythm. The length of time
occupied by iheae Bounds, and by the lul^rral. may be altered in
dlwiwe, or from other causes, which eonsitlnte dernngemcut or
IrrcKuiurity of the rhythm. The rhythm, of eoume, deprnids upon
certain regular actions itnd conditions of the heart, nnd !tH nppen-
dap«.
Wh.it is nndorstoort by the soundf of the heart P Tliey are
Bounds beard on applying ihe ear lo the chest over the region of the
bflKrti they nn^ two in number, nnd have been represented by tom«
K* a Ifr-iiu: Williams employs the word !iibb-tiup or luhb-lub.
Othen tliinic that Ibo eyllablet loo-lo — Ioq-Io — reproseut theM'
Bl«
»
PtAOTIOB or HXDIOIKX.
■oundA. They niuv onaily 1>e li«iird lu a hcnltliy prmn, and tlili
GonMilutes tli«!r b«Ht di-iicriplinii.
What nrc the cau»e* of these Roonds 7 The second fonnd is
Ctufcd tiv xht- Hiiildrn cloxarc or the sigmoiil vaWm after th<! i:on-
tTBClioi) of llic vrntridcM lin* cuMrd, or liiiriiig their diastole. Th«
Jtml Kounti in believiMi liy HJine ti> dcjicnd cnlirfly njioii the dotdire,
ill tike ruaiiiic-r. of the utirieu1i>- vent ten Ur valres. But, hy the
inajiiriiy of ex|ieritiieiiiers and pbyttioloKiotii, it ik bclie*e>d to de-
[leiid upon tlie bruit niiii'riilauv of Ihr Burk'JM and I'cittricles Tii
contmcting ; ujioii tliv »ouiid prodacrd bj the chords tenditus
whrn put tipnn the RtMeh ; Dpon th« closure of these valves, and
i\u' j'Hetion of ilie Itlaod.
Is there auy difference in dilTerent persons in ref^ri) to tiro fxlmt
over wliieU these sounds nro heard ? Tliere ia ; tliej are hrnrd
oiore exiensiTcly in h ihin ihiin in a fal jifnon ; in a i^mall than Ir a
large person ; in a pi-n(m of irrilublc ilinpoAilion than in one of a
calm tempcripenl ; in reniaU-it more timn in muleo. The extent is
also chanituil in certuin di.ieusea. huih of the heart and tangs.
The Eln^L xound lit liennl niosl diatincily over tlie jnnction of tba
liflh rill with ilA ctirlilftce ; while ihe second sound in moit Hearly
audible on the slertiuiu near the third inUrcottal »pat-o of tlic IcfV
aide.
PATHOLOGICAL niKKDMEKA.
The Impufse.
What relatton (loex the impulse bear to the puUc T Unless !H>me
mei'lianii-nl impediment exist to Ihe eours« of tlie blood, thejr will
be found to currfspond bolh in lime and strenglli ; when the pole*
ix tironK nod vifforous, so with the impulse; when the fonwr ii
wenk and Iremulons, the latter will be feeble also.
Under "lial rircwins/niires Is ihe irapni&e incivtued^ In hyper-
troptiy. HJili ome excepiionn ■, and pnrticiilarly when ditatatinn ts
(-iinnect-id wiib hypertropliy. In Ihcea cases, it b full, atrong, and
heavlii);.
What does a tharp and ymnrV impnlio indievlet It exuti in
tiervoQs and excilublv pmuni! who labor under chloronia, or
antemia from other ransrx ; and sliunld bo cnrefnlly diMiiifralihed
from a powcrfnt impulse, as it is iadintivc of an entirely different
condition.
PBACTICX or HXSIOIKI.
Ill
VnifT what eircumtiancen i* tlinrc n dimfnitthftl impulKe?
When the parielt^K of the hi-nrl. nre tliiii ntid wcnlt, ]inle nnd llaWiy,
or loiiiied with fut ; and when lliciv ii I'fTuiiii)!) iitlu llio |i(-Hfiirduim.
It maj nUo cxinl. c*en in hypertrophy, when the aclioii of the
heart i« hii!n|ieri-il by oh^tnietion of ilic vnlrcii. nnd it* (•oiitrnclion*
uvrrpowt^rci! Iiy nn ncciimahited fluid. Under (omo cireitm''inTieci«,
ihercfori:. a puwirful hcnn may pre^rnl a ficMc impnlsc ; and ri;ry
frcqiically a fcelile licnrt will present a smart smacking one, lial
without power and fullneM.
The llhylhm.
Under what CT>eum(rf«nPc« is the Rhythm of the heart chanitrd ?
It may oeeiir from great or sadden emotions of (he mind, nnri al«0
from [ihyfeieal causes ; or by anything that will caiise an interrup-
tion of the refriilar snct-essioni of coatractione and dtlatntiont of
the aiirielea and ventriden,
Wlial are the organic eiianyiv that may af^ct it 1 Disease of
the rakes ; ihiniiefii, dilnlaiion, or weakness of the parioies of the
ventricles ; and effusions into the pericMdium.
Tf>e Sounds.
What are the funeral changes that may occnr in the soands of
iho heart? They may be unnatural 1 1/ tncreated, unnaluralli/
diminiiilied, or allogelher abnormal in their ehnmcim.
Under what circumttanrf* is there an inovai't^ of the sounds ?
It tnuy occur when the Kurro undine lung is conxoliitalcd, and where
Ibe eliamhcrs of the bcart ore dilated, or the pariet«> thinner thao
tiatnral.
Wlif-n the snundA are loud, na well Bd clear, it wilt gencrnlly be
found ihni iliero ia en large men t of thecaTilics : when clear or shrill,
without being partiirulnrly loud, the poriete* are coiontouly tliin,
bal not dilated.
Uuilcr what citvumstanivt \a there a drerrtutr of the noundsf
Anything which iuterferes with the frne action of ibe heart llxelf,
or Impeded the free mvlion of in valvcx. Th<r phyxicnl condition*
cauiing It ore. orer-dbitenitiou of the organ ; etTiiKion into the perl*
eanlium; aiiffnes-i or wont of pliancy tn tho vnlvett. even when
intuflicicot to pruiluee a niuriaar: and they mny be <ib!>cured tiy
murmuri of obc of tbo vslrcs, pericnrdinl murmur*, and bronchial
52*
•
fe.
rnAOTlCI OP MEDtOIItt.
raltlen, or ihe^ may be di-sirpyed hj these attof^tbcr. An nnnatii
nil Ihickue^K of tlin walU or liypertrojihy majr also prerent Uidr
buiiig h^ard 80 loud.
Abnormal Sounde or Murmurt.
By what means itn tin morbid goundt ormttmmn of the heart
produced 7 By llie pauane of ih« blood ihrongh (he vaUcs.
There miiy bo an nnniiiial banhiiess, merely, oriho natnml soaods;
or only a jilighl piilT or whizzing Doise, iveeiii'iliiiK Uiat prodnnd
by D pair of bellows — called tlio " bHIowg murmur" {bruit de
aoufflfl) ; or like ibHt caQflcd by rasping or filing wood — " ratp-
i»g mwrmur" (bruit de rupe) ; or like that arising from aanliig
wood — " saicing murmur'^ (bruH de scie) : or It may apjiroach
to Ili« tone of certain mufiicul inKtmtneDts, ae of S bau'vldl, a
baMonn, or oboe — "viviiicnl sound."
At what pari may ihe sounds of Ibc different Talvei be lomt
dUlinctly heard ? The valves of the pnlmoiiary nneiy are silnatrd
almost exnclly opjioiiile thejnnctioii of the cartilages of th« tliinl
rib with the left side of the slernam, at which point murinnr* con-
nected with them may bo most distinctly heard, and sound as
though they were superficial.
The noriic inUn nre behind thouc of the pctlmooary artery ; one
per[iciidicu1nr section would divide part of both, allhongb a* a
whole the aortic valveR arc about holf nn inch to the right of, and
lower down than iho pulmonnrr. The dUranes of the aorlio valtea
arc accoiripaiiied with a. mure Mipitrlicinl sound than 1lio»e of tlit
pitlmoniiry ; it in lienrd more dintinctly over the slertiBin. near lis
juiii'lion wiih ihe third rib of the left side, or the space between
tbc Ihird and foarlh ; alxo it is hoard in the conrse of the auna
upwards and to the rigbl, extending nearly as high as the claricl*
or lop of the stcriinin.
The mitral vnlrc is sitnnted about opposite the space between
the enrlilagfTx of tlie fourth and fifth ribs at the left side, oter
which their murmurs are nioit distinctly beard; oe Immediutflj
below the nipple.
The tricuspid valve ia considerably to the right of, and anlerior
to, iho mitral ; atid it is for the most part covered by the strmum.
Murmurs resulting from disease or imperfeclion in ihem arc asDally
loudeat over the ceulral and lower purt of the stetnam.
PBACTtCX OP HEPrclMB.
81»
What is tho gcnernl dtvinion of the mnrmiini ? They are those
of rc^iHriiilation, nixl ihcHc ot obtfrudion.
Whnt cnncM th« raunniira of ob»triictinn t niej- nre cftused by
•omc olwlriiiTtion to lb* rnrwnrd progress of ihft blood.
WImt aiii^cs iniirmnre of rtijuriiHalionf Tin; wuIvm may be
cootrncud or itilTiinuiJ, or ihu opi-niiigii Ihcy are detiKiied to close
may lie fnlnr^rcd, no llinl the valroii ciiituot cIoku Uiera ; or they
may he not or ulcerntcd no as to mlinii of the bnekwnrd pas&uge
or reipirnitiuion oflhc blood, by which nonnd U produced. These
miirrotirs mny iherrforc be cRiiscd by a direct pawa^c tliroufch fl
contracted vnlrc ; or from a rctron^ndn motion through an imper-
feet Viilvc ; or from both niuseH eombiiirid.
How mny two murmun, one obttructivo, and the other refriir^;-
Itative, ^<^cu^ at the same lime, and therefore produce hut one
sound 7 While the blood in jtaasinF; through one valv« wbicb
may b« obsiru4!ied, it may at the same moment be pasdiig baolt-
wnrdx nKniiiHt another, whieh, if it should be imperfect, may per-
niit refTureilalion ; and than both aound^ may be produced at the
same time.
In what maimer is a doublf murmur produced f A mormur
may b« caueed by the direct paA^nfi;c of blood, and the same valve
tnay also close imperfectly and permit reRurj^tatfon ; thus ff'^ing
ri^e to the ol'ttruclivc and the r(K:urRilatiTe murmura : one follow-
inj- the other in qnick tncvcj^ion, and produced at ihc same valvular
opening.
What arc the vhararieritlica of mormnra of the aortic valves f
When rrtturBilnlive, it i* heard most distinctly over the tternam
opposite lite third rib ; it occnpici the time i)r place of the mcond
sound of the heart, and olt<:u entirely conocnU it. Wheo bolb
obirirnciton nnd refpirffltation exixc at thc^o valvm, there is a
double mnfmur, or "«ee-«ai*'," which is henrd ut the winifl point,
and pasKS upwards in the conne of the aorta, gradually decreasing
in power.
What are the iharurleriitHet of mnrmnre of the pMlmttnary
TalvcK? Similar soundu to the above, occurring; oppoiiitc the
second intercostal apnee; conflncd to that siluuliou, and not
following the course of the aortu, indicate ihu same condiltouH of
ibesc Talvea>. —
What are the ehanifimtliet of rrgnrjptative murniura of ibe
rsAOTici or hidioikk.
mi/ral ralfe 7 Tbey at^cnmpaiiy or occupy ilw lime anti placa of
ihc first sound of llie litnn ; uk licaril ino«t <)i(tiii«ll]r below the
ni|)pl«; butaadlble in the axilla, and iii tli« Itft liitrr-i^npiilar rvgrlon
close to the sjiine or over it, Tliey may be eaiiM^il by disease of
the valvM, and also by dilatatlUQ of th« orifice, ao aa to pr«TCDt
its cloBuro by them.
What are the eltaracleri*tict of mnnnurs caused by obatrariloa
of the aortir valves and regurgitation through llie tuitral raJvea f
They orcii]>y the time of the first aoDiid of the heart; are equally
loud behind Ihc sternum, opposite the third rib, and below the
nipple ; hcnrd nUo opposite or boloiv the angle of the scapola ncaf
tlip kpiiie.
In Ktadyiiiir diivan-d kouihU of the licnrt. Bltraya bonr in ntnd
the pliy.iiulii)[ii^al cflnilitioti, ami then connect the dituuMd soauda
with the nciiou of llm heart In regard to the position in which
they aru heard, and iIik tinje uf lhi-!r occurronce relative to the
hrolthy touuds that urv hi-nrd ; reinember the action of llie valrnt,
and the orifrii) of the mnnnura, oWtruutlvc and refrur(rilali*a, and
the diiignodii of vulviitur auundti will he compRralively «a«r.
On which itidu of the heart do valvnlar inarmara nnially occurf
They are much more frequently on the left than upon the ri|:ht
■Ide ; and niunnurd of the mitral valve are mach more rniqumtly
caused by ropirgiiation than by obstruction.
Do inui-mur* always indicate cither obetmclion from ralnilar
di.scn>.e or rcf;iirf;ilalion from imperfection ? Soumli irractnhliog
murmunt may occur from diseases of the perlcardtum ; and any
•olid unliKiittici^ of audident density projecting iiiwnrdK from the
parirtrx of ihe heart or large vessels, so as to encroach upon the
cltanncl ihroiiKh which the blood passes, may act upon the Quid ir
anch II luuiincr u» to give rise to a variety of mnnnora. This con*
dUioii may often be produced by nnythine pressing npoa the
column of blood while in motion ; when the pmsuro is not 6u8l>
oienl to obstruct it entirety ; thin mny he done by an luicnrisni, or.
by a atethoscope, or by other meanii.
li valvular dincnKc iilnnyii nccompnnled by murniun ? Not
always ; il is ncecHKnry for their produ<-lioii thut an obMruction of
6ome kind should cxirt, and also that tlicre idioiild eiclM a certain
fort'C in ihe propnUiuu of the blood; so thut soitieiimeti the ob-
vtrnciinn or condition muy exi.->t, and yet when the patient is quiet
PRACTIOX OF MXDICINI. flSI
the forirc of th« drculotitni \a not sufflcicAt to produce ihem. Th«
ncnrl mar bt- };retiily diFili-iiili--d uiid weukeued, and incMpable of
acliiig upuii Ihe blood villi nuffidetit forco to produce the aouiida
spoken ut It iDAj', tikuwtae, be opiiccKiiMl by a lluld from wilh-
out, in the pericnrdium, »» u to pruducu the nine cOwt.
Jnofmic Hurmurs.
Whal is anderitood li; atiii-niic niiirmtir«? They are murmurs
thai o<.-cur in ccrtuiii hIuIvk or ihc HyKicun. or in certulu tundilioiia
of ll)e circninliii); Uuid, lu in cbloroitis, and in auiemin from ht^mor-
rht>K«* ^ oilier caiiscK ; Troin thv paic«ti^ of tlic blood, inditpuiident
of diiietue of tlie heart or grcHi vc^^cIb.
What i» the ehararfer of thp*c miinniii:* ? Thi^y nr« usanlly
»otl, mid n-Hcmbte tlie bluwin)^ of a pair of bellows, ("bruilde
»i%ifflt:l,") but soHMtimca they sro barsh and rrsembic more the
Binind of Mwin;; or 61int?, {"bruit dtr rape and fcriief ile acie.")
Thrrc la aim a contiDooua murmar Bometiincs heard by the appti-
cotlon of the Bieihoscnpe to the nde of the neck ; it has been
called "continuous murmur," "veooas murmur," ''bruit dt
diabU." Ae.
Pericardial Jtfurmurs.
Are Ihft mo»^meiilH of the heart in the pericnrdium in n hi^althy
coadition ueivnu]iritiied by any sound? No.
Under what rin-Hnuitane<-* iti Kound produer-d f When the
Hurfnec of tltin membrane In inllumcil. nnd thufi rendered rough ;
when Kolid or Remi-a»lid plastic lymph is efTmied upon one of its
foIiU. whii-h rjiuius nliriiiori, and a r<npcrR('inl rubbing noise is
heitrd o»cr the pericnrdiiil region upon each motion of the heart,
Tliin is " pcricitrdial mbhing," " exocordial munoar," or, "frotie-
FUNCTIONAL SIGNS OP DISEASE.
What \s meant by the Functional Sijr»» of Disease t Tliey are
pnrily those alterations iu the funclioux that wc observe ourscUes;
anil iiartly tlic ecnsttiious esjierieneed by ilic poiicnt. and by bim
C'lnimuiiicaled to the pliyAiciaii. |{y them we are assisted in dc-
lennining the cooditioD of the iniernaj organs.
In what order should ihcNe ttymploms be examined T Pint, by
eaa
rsAOTiox or mbdioikb.
obscrvin;; the decttbHus or potiiian of the ])Bli«nt ; ind vrheilier Et
be equully cnsy in all fituntionji. The CoU>r niKl ofi/x-anuioc «f
tho fjti'i nnil thu r.rprf»fi<m of coKnfrrin/ir.r ciftrn nffoitl vultiBbla
eviilGneo. Tlic wrtfri^Z/unrtiuH* slioiilO 1)0 exnmiiicd. The in*
telligence, memory, tttUr of the WR«r<, cu/aiie»iui xritjn'Ai/tfy,
functiont of molititi/, nud tliu ttrt-ngth, fiiriiisb i\gni of dtiiurdcr
of this fuDctiou. wliL'tlier from foiicii'iiial or »rgiiiiiu defect. Tbe
eoiiditioD of ibc cirt'ulativn »liuiilil Xw clonuty exumlued in re-
ferenco to the condition of ihe puUi-. Kq.
Tho lieylulilion may furni,*!) vnliiuble nignj. The tarioo«/«i»o-
tiQfial derangrment* of the thttrax should bo cloxely cxnoiiiivd if
the J exist.
Tlic tymptoius eonnetU-d wilh itic organtof dig^Hon are twy
n II me roll K, ini|iortniit, iind require nii exuiuiiintloii of tli« gmter
purl of ihe uliuieiilury lulie. Under tliis head, ihe sule of tbe
Utn'jUD und adjafenl wniifjrtineg tibould be examined.
Tiic Kfcmtions tif Ihe i-ii/iiei/iiiibould be ali«nded to, sod cbemt-
nl tr*lJ( uxed if iiceeuiiry.
Chemical litl* may aUo lie uited In examining other secrctto&k.
Fever.
Wbut are eonsldered to be th« easentlul tymplcmt of fererf A
quick unci fre(|U«llt pulte^ pnt«niatural lieiit of ibe surfnee of the
body, with a sense of cbilliueet at tJie commeuceiuent, are the mou
coiuioon eymptoraB of that coridiiion we term fever.
Hoir is foTcr divided by pathologists t Into idiopatliic and
ti/viplomadc ; or primar'j and sixondartj.
WhiU is understood by idiopathic fever F It is when Uie font
does nut depend upon a local fixed inflammation or iiritallOB. but
Is produced and sustained by causes producing a general morbid
slate of the system.
What is understood by xymptomiUii: fovetl It la where ibe
fotcr is produced aud kept np by a primnry local inSammatiou or
irritntiun.
What arc ilie causes of ferors T They are divided iuto the pn^
diepoxiiiy and exciting.
The Ibrnicr are those cxternitl and internal mases which lend to
lessen tlie powcni of the system to resist morhitlc agents, ftotu the
existence of some functional or organic defect.
PBAQTICK or HBtllOINK.
The latter ar« those wblch excite fever by duleIi.>ri»UA imprewiioM
made on Ibe iy^iem. and are checked pemiiirulioii, wortna, atnio-
spherli; temperature, Dim§rnata, uoxious goAt-^, beat, cold. elcL-tri-
uity, bumidity, mechanical iojuries, and the various cuuiugiunK.
What is understood by mta*rnala t It iii a murUilic oj^etit which
nct.s tliroai^h Ibe me<lium of the utiuunphcri.', and cludcK our niixt
delicate chuiuic&l lestH; but known from ild effecu on the human
ml em.
What are ihe conditions necessary for it* production f Tli« pre-
Mttcc of vc|;ctnbl« or nniraal matter in a partial Mate of dccoinpo-
titiou ; moisture and a certain decree of beat, say 80'^ or tberc-
abouli).
HoH- Is uiasmata divided 1 Into kmHvrn.ia»mata, Kud idio-
vxianmaia.
What \i kMiw-miannata t It Is the product of th« decotiipoaitlon
of manibes, aud public filth of cities, called commonly mank-
miminiata, or malaria.
What is idto-mianmalat It is the product of the decomposition
of the exiiululions aud eecroliona of the humao body, acuumutated
and cunfincd in ill*venti]aled habluilong.
What ix iiudersiood by conlagion t It is a deleterious Bgeiil. the
product of secretion of the animal body in a state of disease, which,
when applied to a healthy indlvidnal, cither by direct contact or
tliroutrh the medium of tlio atmosphere, produces a disease spccl-
flcalJy similar to the one from which it derive* its origin.
tn/ectum is a Eynonymuu* term, nlilxjaicb it ha* somdllmca boen
applied lo cai^cs of conlaf^ion cummunicaud through tba incilina
of the atmosphere.
What is understood by vpidrmict Disease which aUackjt at the
■ame tims a number of IndiTiduu^ and depeudeut upon tli« con-
ditioD of the almospbcre, nf which we are not w«tl iufurmed.
What is tiiidrrslood by i-ndi-micf Endemic diieascs are thoiw
coiilincd to n particular Mtuuiiou or locality. Ague is endemic to
mnnihy cotinirius, as an example.
What i» undeniood by »fioradie? Piseases which come on In-
differently in every reason and %itnntion, from acctdtnt*! causes,
tod iiidc)>«mdenlly of any epidemic or rontajtioUN iufluencc.
Wbal eooatitutea a cotirte of frrcr f It is the Hcriw of pheno*
1
«u
rilAOTtfll OP HKIllOtNt.
Diriui wlilcli liilorveiM faelweeB its coiniDe[M.'enicnt iind ImalBi
in I! OH Yak-see lice.
tlow b the cosm of Ttfvr dividedt Into intermitting, rrmA-
tiny, bik) cunlinueJ ; acoordini; as lis pbeitoneaft iDiertDit, rtfflit,
or arc coDtiuuous.
Wliui lire tta^t of ■ eourae of f«T*r f Tliey are tbe fonoinf,
cotd. bot, crilicul, declinin;;, siii] eouvalescing.
Whiilaru tbesymptoia&otlht forming atagef Low of appetite,
dUturbed sleep, Tauninp, Btn-ti'hiii^. iraiiilerinf' puliis, an aairitfr
saiit seiisatiOB si tU« siomacb, a general fi-eltag of mataiit,
nauMtt, lui.
What are tbe aymploms of the cold etage f A scntintioii of cWIIl-
npti* ; a |>ule, contracted, and dry Mate of (b« surface ; the folome
of the body is diininlHlied, the n-splroliuu is conGncd, Immlar,
BDiJoDS, and o[i]>rrMe<d ; frcqncnily wiih a short dry cough, itrr
tODgne, tliint ; pnUo small, fmiuiint, and f»ble, with naaMa sod
Tomiliiig.
What arc tbe tymjiloma of the hot Magtl Atif;in«ntcd hnst,
fulness, and reddish color of the surface; flmhed counicaaiwt.
ptiUc full, quick, rre()iicnt, and vigoroua; or small, teu»e, quiek,
and frcqnt^ni ; throbljiug in ibe bead, eyes profnlnent, and sensible
to the liKbt ; sklii dry aud bot : urine scanty, b I ch •colored, &c.
What is meuul by crtKiaf It is that period at which tbe lit
bat arrived ul tbe bigbcat poioi, aud either a favorablv or
ii«ne tukM place ; it is generally alteudcd with aom* CTacaation,
a* sweating, or lucreaied flow of orine.
What is meuut by the retHtlution of a fetvrt It is iha sjwic*
of time occupied by one paroxysm of fever and its rarceeding
faitcrmissloo ; or the time which inlerveues b«ivuen iho regular
periodical etacerbation of fevers noi paroXTStDa].
What ia the yorm which a fever assanies in r*6pMt to its rr*olii<
lion called J Its lifpe.
Ikterhittr^tt Fevem.
What are ihc hjpex nf intcrniiitcul fcrcr J They or* the
diail, vhen the period of rcTobilion U H hours ; lertMit, when U
is 18 hours ; quartan, when it ia 12 boars ; and guintam, wbon it
is 99 hours.
PRACTtCB OP MKDTOIIIX.
Whiit arc the periods of ■ paroircm of inlermlttent tevcr I
There are throe ; the cold, hot, and giceatiny.
\Vh*t are ihe varudieg of interniiueiit fev«r? Thpj are tli« in-
Jlammaiory, the conyetliiv, ihe 'janlric, and llie malignant.
Whnl time of year dm-s ihi: in flannnatonj vcrxelif occiir ? Mo«t
frcftiirnl I J- dariii)C llic wiiiicr and sjirinp.
What if. the iii»«t frcqiieiit tffpri "Vhv qnotidiaii.
What are the gijmpli'mef In the hot Gla<!;i', the heat of sarface
U inieiioe, and the pul^e i« peealJaHv strung, hard, and full. The
most character! s lie mark of thb raricty U the want of a corapM«
apyroxin lioiuci-n tlic paroxysmsi ihe fclirile t>rin|iloni«coniinuinfr.
In wliat cU" of imf'.onii d» conyt^glirt inlfrmitlenU occur? In
prrt^un* of uxhniiKli'<l >ir di'liilitiiird hultiis.
What ari! the ni/miil'imii f Tlic roIJ Mnge is jirotraeted ; there ia
»leci)-se«t«!d imin in itip hi-ad, vertigo, fainting ; sense of weight or
o|>)ire««iau in tin- lironM ; comu; a sinnti, aenb pulse. Hot stage
comcx oti nlmiLly and iinpcrfci-tly. Ihc hrenlhing is confinGd and
anxious, with an internnt trenintion of heat.
Whnl arc the ni/niploHui at i/anlri'- inlr-rmilli-nUJ Thcro ar«
pr<iniini.-nt iiyinplum.i ofguitric and inte^tlnHl irriiitlion. rednndancjr
of biliary wt-r^rtiun. and other unlnirrjil maltpm lodged >n the I'ntea-
tiniil cnwil. They |Il^neraIly oei-or in Aninniii. and are attended
with a foni and billcr tongue, niiii'h nuno'it, and lii)i(in« vomiting,
nn iL'terie hue of the Kkin, u Hcn^nIiun of weiirht in ibu ri^ht hypo-
ch»ndrium. nnd fre(|uenily with litc-ernl diiiordeni.
What arc llie tyaijitomn of viaU'jnaitl inl/TmiUetil» f A eopiooa
and felid peni|iir>ition. (.'(illi<[unllvt- hemurrhngui, petechia;, and
utiKT 4yRiploin!i uf malignancy. ■
What i* undcntood by mnnt^d aguest II tit where other sfTec-
tioHK, Kuch n» iicurnlglii. seiatifm. hetnicranta. dyiientery, cholera,
&c., oecnr in a xtrictly pmndlcol innnnnr; like inlermitteiita.
What i> the ino«t frequent caiue of int«rmiitcnls? Koino-miaa-
Diata.
yvbnt U thf tmlnifnll It la divided Into that proper daring
the paroxysm, nnd thut whieh i* lo tie employi-d <lnring the intcr-
mirsion, Trenluient i* ftelilum nec«'«siiry during the pnroxytn in
the intermittent « of unr cllniaio. If the euld atage iit proiranled.
OF there iti mnehcvngeirtion, ll may beeome nec^HHarylo adminitter
slimulaotD, nnd apjilr reraltives lo the ex I re in Iti en. itlaitd warm
FBAOTtCB OX MKblClKC.
driaks mnj nlito be tritcn Xn »llnr ihini. Dnriop tlw hot >t«^
miiy 1)0 necwnry m mail^rat* ^xdlCfiKnl, nml IibkIcq Hm; »we«lfa;
KlAfcc by blMHliiijc. dinplnirrlkn. Ae. Wc may anticipate thr trcai*
meiit pruptT iIuriiiK tlic iiilcnnisidan in (liiii ilnjif, lir «>mlMiirlie
onrdi!>;>haroiic-fi nith mercurislB. Vr'licre tlie (IftcriHinnliixi to ihf
bniiu H allcvjitied if it exist, Dorcr'a powdern aarl cHlomrl sni*rr
remarkably well, l^ndin; to produce sleep, and promale tlw iwr*!-
tn)^ Etage. In the itiienniMion, merearial enihsnics will be pmprr,
anie«s ■nerciirv Iia« been comliined wilh the diaphoretics iloriiii;
lbs liot nml »v,-7Atiii9 ftaf;c : in which cnse jnlnp, ntstar oil, Ik..
will ansipcr. KmriiM miiy «l«o be udmiDiMeml ir indinlnt.
Wlicii<:»iT Hic «oiiJH(,li umibowtln, iiiiit werflion* »r iW IlTer. inili-
cttle u niiirc heiillby Bciion, uuil the iiilrritiis«iDn tt prrlty ui^l
catablifheil by the redi)eiion uf iiiQamtnutorj union, we ilu'uM
admiiiinlcr eiDcliuiin, ur \U active jireparatioiu, with orwlllioot
ogiiiiiu. wlilcb ill tiiiiiiy catti in u UHcrul adj*"^''^ *'th m tier of
bre»kiti)c up the pnruxyHins.
Ju tliQ coiif^itivc form, it may lie necesrary to odniniflci
({uinine, and other febrifuge ti>nic«, liefon we cnn hiir« tima Id
prepare the .lyMcu) by cathariic^i. &c. Otli«r remedic* niny alM he
uwd, nuKiiiK nhich ur^eiiie Htands jtrutoinenl ; ami it !■ tUoii|tbl bj
B0Qi« that, when the purvxy«ni* ore broken up by anciiii;, thpy UV
ICHS linhlv to recur.
Wticn Tiacernl oli^trucliuiti, and ulher scqiielx occur, llrty
khould receive Ibeir upprupriato trc-atmeoL
Remittent Fsves.
Is there any CKKrnliiil ur radirul dilferetice between remiUml wtT
iittcrifiitU-nt f«ver ? There in Tuit ; bm from tbeir rannfog a diffe-
rent course, a modilicntion of Irenliiient beeunin vtt^mrf,
Whnt nrc llie nymptomit Laiifrnor. drow^uen, faSiii tn
head mid Imck, Nliglil etillls, anorexia, loogae corered wltll
brownish I'ur, nuuxea, skiu dry ntid hut, Oiirst, and the ptibc In ir-
rilnted The Tebrile exeilemcnt abetefi, but not so as to ainooni
to a stntc of npyrexiu ; ihib reuilttion lasts a short time ; tlie feti-
rilo ext-itcnii-ut aguin ari>e$ utiti) it at-qiires ils fonnvr tIuIcik
exceeds it, trhich, nrter a certuin jreriod, again ainlce, and
he ramisfioTi, The ^rade of rloleaoe of ibese cxaeerhAtfooa
THrio* much ill dilTeruiit cosed, and different latJtadM.
PaACTICE or MRDICINX.
681
Wliit arc the indiaUionn to be fulfilled in ilic treatment f They
&rc to inudoriklc fi-Urilc roacliuit ; to remove frcim ibc nliineniary
cuunt vitiatuU and irrilutiiig sccrolions v to rctniive frnMra-icilettiiial
irrinttion, and restoro the heitlthy futiuLioaa at the liver &iid ali-
meulary canal
How mav thcac iixlicationB lie fuirillnt 7 The Gnt by blood-
leltitiir, ill uinny inKtnuce*, cntliarUus, (linpliorelios, cold uppllua-
Uoiis, aud retuUivcK.
Calhnrtics Iv Oie uxteiit indicated aiay falTil llio teeoad
Anil tlic mercurial |ir>'|iiinktiiitiK, rii|){iintt, blii<ler:>, ^lv, are of
csfruiial sorvici: in tliv tliiiil iiiJitulioii When tlic nyiiliiui i& [iro>
pcrly ]iru]ian.-(l, qniuiiie itiveii darinji; ihu remiKiiona will often
bn'uk a[i the ]iaruxyHiiiii, ami it way rretjui'titly lie (.'Ouibiiivi] with
diik|>livreli<-x. |)uriii!uiurly witli lliu ^wuc-t xjiirit.i i>f nitre, and glveu
wliuu l1i« febrile Hymjitums would jireclade iti u«e alone.
Hectio Fkvkil
What are tlie tynijtfonut It It reinilteiit; rarely If ever Idle-
[latliiu, but de|iend> u|>ua some local Irrilutian with an exiuiiuting
diit^Uartre; (iieat debility; wr«k, quick, nnO bard jmlne ; hurried
resjiiraiio'i uu pxvi'llon ; lieat of nkin ; eveutii):; eAn^'urliHiiiiii8, |ire-
ccded by a chill, tvhicli Icrmicinlos in swentiiig. more or leM pro-
fuse; bowclw, at lirst comUti^, licuomo ralaxed. and coUiifuatiec
diiirrha» uniivnciK-K i nriui; (fcncnilly |)alL-. and vilhout (le|)ii«it;
but occasion (lily hiKh-culun-d, and d(r|>0(ilH a sciliinvnt. The
chreko hnvi; a " hcclii: IIukIi." nilh general piillur of the lurrooc
and icrcut cinuiiatioti.
Kyi-x Kutiki-n, but brilliant and exprcuive ; cedcma of legs ; and
dislnrlicd Klt'i-|>.
What is the treatmeidt That which may lie proper for the
IocrI dlffiouliy upon which tlie ferer depends. Tonics, iHutic and
medicibal, and atieniiou to corapliuatiunf which inny ari^e. At-
trliineiit and mineral acidd ore often uKcful, and aiKu unodyue and
■oolbiug remedies.
YEU.0W Fevkil
How is yellow fever divitledt Into ifijlammalorj/, adynamic,
tad co>\getliKe or mali(/naiit.
638 PXAOTiGK or medioini.
TPhnt are the ajjmjjlomsJ As premonitory, ^nerall; tfaere it
depressed mental energy, low sjiirits, sligbt chills, naosea, pain in
tbe loins tind back, giddiness, &c. In the regalar attack, there u
occasionally shiTering, but ^t-nerally the pretnonitory Bymptoros an
Bucceedcd by s^Tcat escite:iicnt, severe pains, aod cramp. The eye
is swelled, dejected, moistened wiih tears ; and has a doll, beacy,
dronken appearance.
The skin is flushed, dry, and hot ; the poise is accelerated, and
geoerally full, soft, and eiHn|iressihle; the bowels are Toriahle; tbe
respiration is harried, uKDully nervous, and attended with sifching.
This state of excitement is followed sooner or later by collapse,
and yellow hae of the skin and conjunctiva ; and black romiL
The symptoms vary »ery much in different coses, however.
What are the indicalions in the treatment f To subdne the in-
Bammatory and irriinted condition of the system, both local and
general ; to prevent the state of collapse ; and when the inflammi-
tory state of the system is subdued, to sustain tbe powers of tbe
system.
Continued Fever.
What is continued fever? It is a fever without intermission;
and when remission exists, it is scarcely perceptible, and of very
short duration.
How is continued fever divided F Into synocha, synochvs, and
typhous.
What is understood by synocha ? It embraces all those feren
which are violently inflammatory.
What are its nymptoms? There is hardness, quickness, and
tension of the pulse.
What is onderatood by synochugf It is a frrade of fever
hegitininf^ with synocha. and ending in typhous; and occurs more
frequently than any other in the interrailtents and remittents of oar
climate. It indicntes a grade of excitement, and not a distinct
disease.
What is understood by typhous f There is a lower grade of
fever, and a pronencss to sink.
What are its nymptomnf A small, weak, quick, and frequent
pulse ; with great disturbance of the sensorial powers.
PEACTICX OF HXOIOIKK.
839
TrpBoro Fevke.
Whnl other tame is satDetimn given to typhoid furcr f jPotti-
Wliiii (tie llie ajftttptomsJ In the JlrtI elarje, tlicre it prosira-
llon more Itian proporiioiMto to tlie local symplmiH, (liiliiOM of
iiilctlcct, fCjiliAlntjeim. wnndei'inp: pnins in the lin(-k nu<\ liintM,
(lixxincH. sumriini«-« opiclnxis. HitLrrlioeit in about hair the casM,
nnnrctia. i-liilliiir«. and irreaniar fcv«r.
Ill ihc *c<'w»irf *la'jr, ihwro it an iucrtroiii: or llie cerebral symp-
toms, duInuM of liRorinx. liiiiiituit, afleii delirium ; liicreaac of kvtr,
dryiieAi of the skin, diarHitea ; pain* in the uliUuinen with lemler-
neM, i-specinlly ul epipaslriuin and rijtlil and left ilia« wpii>n«;
lyiuptiiiili^, ctilui^i'Daecil of the splren, anorexia, eruption of rose*
Citlured papuW on the ubduinun and tliorax, Budamina, coug'h, and
siliiUiit rli')iioliu<.
Whcti ihi; prngnosiB is favorable, llio third elaye is rhiirarteriiicd
by llic sfin|il»ms of th<^ second stage, wilh a gradiml diininuiioTi
■ibout ilic cud of the second weak, and convaleiieciice at the end
of the third. If iiiifiivorBUle, then: are Rordes on th« teelh, «liip(ir,
coniu, inuitcriuK delirium, Krent proKtriiliuri ; diurrhoia iuercmcd
kt linied, wilh discliur);«i of bIo»d, and ri)ii)r(.
\\ hat id llie jtalhaluificai annlamy of tWi* AUctuus T There in n
tiiicbeiiiiig Bud secreliuii uf nhiliih niiutcr into thn jr'""'!* <■'
Puyvr, end their iiub-iuueouK ti.iMie. The nx^fnlcric glundt are
enlnr|:ed, and the npleen Mjflened Kli);hily. In the nfc.ond tlaije,
there is increased alterallon of the i^tuiidi of Peyer, u well ai in-
jei-lioD sod t-omiucnccmenl of ulcerutfon in the ftdJolninR mucous
ll«ue; softening and thickening of ihe mettenleric glands and
^ilecn. Sometimes there is an Inflamed state of the broncliial
nmecODS membrane, gastritis, and soflenln;^ of tlio nincous mem-
brnoa of the large intestine. There is also osuslty Injection of tlic
ntmbrniieK of the brain or cfftiiiiou of neruni, but never sufficient
to explain the vioienco of the cerebral syniptoms, In the third
stagt, Ihc glnnd« of Pcyrr are nlceraicd ; Ihe ulcers have irrcgulnr
exinvaii'd edKua; KOinetiiuM the nliers arc preceded lir distinct
ycli»w «loui;h» in the (ccoud and ihird Mnges ; the niiicouit mero>
brane around llicm is reddeocd, but not much altered in con«iit>
63*
680 FRACTicK or uxmciNE.
CDce. The mesenteric g^lands are Eoflened, reddened, and ofl«n in-
filtrated with purulent matter Pneumonia is often present.
Can typhoid f«ver be cut ahort abruptly hj treaimentf No; the
maiu object of treatment is to prevent or remove local influmma-
tions, which cause the greatest uneasiness to the patient, and ar«
often the immediate cause of death.
What is the Ireatmenit In mild cosea, but little should be done.
A small bleeding, with diluents, acids, and neutral and eflervescing
dranf^hts, are generally all that is required.
When there are symptoms of cerebral determinations, caps,
leeches, or cold applications, will be useful ; if diarrhea, opiate
enemata will be proper. If pneumonia attend, cupping and
leeching the chest will be proper. In the latter stages, the sul-
phate of quinine and nntritious diet will be proper if the powers
of the sy.steni fail. If the secretions from the bowels are much
altered, mild cathartics will be proper, with which the bowels
should be kept open if necessary.
What are the complications ? There may be perforation of the
intestine and its conseqaences. Undue determinations to the
various organs. Tuberculous disease in the last stage. When
epidemic, it is very violent, and appears to be sometimes con-
tagious.
These various complications and circumstances require corre-
sponding modifications of treatment.
Typhus Fever.
In what prominent particulars does typhus differ from typhoid
fever? It is usually epidemic, manifestly contagious; the pains in
the bead, back, and limbs more severe; the ieifions after death
more variable; and no constant alterations as in typhoid fever.
What are the nymptomsi In addition to the above symptoms,
there is occasionally epista:(is ; nervous symptoms, with profound
stupor ; dull suffusion of the eyes ; petecliinl eruption (of a pur-
plish tint in severe cases), towards the end of the Brst weeii. ex-
tending nearly over the whole body, neither so bright nor pro-
minent as in dothinenteriiis. Sudumina are sometimes pri>seDt,
although not so frequently as in typhoid fever ; pulxe frequent and
commonly soft ; cou);h with mucus and subcrepitaot rboncbas in
PRACTICE or HXBtOtllt.
<81
the longs, with feeble respiration; percussion often dull at the
same part from con;;etlIon ; and a chftn)^ la (reuerally found in
the appearance of ihe blood after death, with IVeqneullv a softened
date of tlie »olJdfi.
What ia the treatmenlJ Tliore is no tpfcijic treatment; the
s)rmptotns should bo wntched, and local coii)[estionB and dcternii-
nalions obriatcd by n|>propriate treatment, and b;r this meaus w«
can iivutillT militate \\w sorcrlty of the attack. Sponcinfr with
cliluridu of »i)dii in «olntion, and ihu nsv of cool ncidnlated drinkii,
■re bencfidnl. When the fcrer d«clin«i;, Innint and wine are
proper, ur Alien there U y^^al pnMtrntion. Qenlle pur|[atiTC( ora
aallvd for; and the .lulino diuphurclic4 arc useful, C>p«ciaUjr tha
•celalu of ammonia.
ImFLAHMATION or the AUMKNTARY CAftAL ASD ACCKSSORT
OROAsa.
I*(FLAMS!.\T10N OF IHK Moi TB, OR StOMATTTW.
What are the dlfffreut varietien of tliU dlMusc f
1. Cvninton Diffux^d tnjlammalion. OeMiKnulcil oa w/M(S
maloui when superlicial ; but It somelimeit extendi to Mirronmling
pana. BlUlers and alccrallons often occur, and nccailonully inin>
grene ; there i« often a coploo!! flo<r of salWa. and tlie ^nu loiiia-
times swell and ulcerate about the neck of the teeth.
The cavwe are various ; the direct nction of Irritanta, cbemfcal
or ncohnnical ; sometimes de|>c»da npon the slate of the stomach,
ftlld also from n cencral febrile condition.
In the irealmeiU of tliis form, liulc Is nsually reqnired. If
Mirere. Ieeclif« altoiit the jaw may be neces<^ary ; demulcent nppli-
aalions are often bcnelicint. tO)fcthcr with saline cathartics. Wlien
advaaeed, astrint^ut wunHcs are useful, nnd if slon^hiuK or fetid
nloerations exUt, a wa»h of rldurtde of soda or croasoie is bene*
fit-ial.
2. Diffutr-tl litfUmimitlian with Ourdy Exiida/ion. — Thituh.
— In/anlilr Stirr Miiulh, Thin form may ore nr at all ages, but
no«t eoiDnitin in curly infancy. A *npi-rli(-inl inllnmmnlion occnr&
upon whii'h xmiill whili*)) poinisc oliow thpmsclvef, nnd extend ;
tliii! cxudiilion falls off. and Ik reni'wvd repeatedly; tlio niouth 1b
t3S PSAOTIOK OF USDIOIIfl.
bot ; often tbere is diarrhcea, and the stools green, slimy, and irrt
tative, with an acid smell. Some fever uaoallj attends ; tbera is
not commonly macli danger, bat in children of bad habit of bodj
may be fatal. It is often connected with some other disease which
may be the caose of death. Relapses are freqnent. It soinettines
extends over the whole interior mucoas sarface, and has been as-
cribed to a crypto^rooas vegetation, by U. Grnbj.
Causes are not always apparent ; bnt whatever deteriorates the
general vigor, or produces acidity of stomach, may be a cause. It
is sometimes epidemic, bat there is no reason to consider it con-
tagious.
What is the treatmentf Correct any disordered conditioo of tht
bowcl8 that may occur ; nse tonics if there is great debility ; use a
plain diet ; demulcent applications ; and irritants shonid be avoided.
Two pans of powdered loaf sngar to one of borax, placed in tin
month, is the best local application. Astringents, as alnm, nitrate
of silver, &c., have also been highly recommended.
3. Follicular Inflammation, or an inflamed state of the mocoo)
follicles, sometimes cntled a;)/)/7i(E.
4. Eruptive or Vehicular Inflammation. — Aphlhte, Com-
mences with a distinct vesicle, which soon bursts and leaves a whitL^h
nicer, with nn inflamed circle round it There is not usually mncfa
conxtitntional disorder.
What is the trfalmentf No general treatment is reqaired in
ordinary cases ; correct acidity of the slomach, if it exist ; regulate
the bowels ; use emollient and astringent washes.
5. Ulcerative Injiammalion. — Canker. This occurs on the
gums or inside of the cheeks, and when first noticed it is in the form
of an ulcer with swelling of the cheek, which is red and shining;
there is a copious flow of saliva, with an oSensive breaib, bat dif-
ferent from gangrene. This forra, if properly treated, does not
penetrate tiie cheek, or present any serious condition.
Causes are obscure; it generally occurs among the poor, and
those having a deficiency of good air, food, &c., in children from
two to six years of age, although children differently situated are
not exempt.
What is the treatment ? In the commencement, a cathartic of
calomel and rhubarb or oil. Keep the bowels iu proper condition ;
PRACTIOI or HKDIOIKB.
<8S
ase plain, riiriiiai:i-ou.i diet, nntl tonics of mineral acids and sulph.
^iiiiiin or linrh, in iiirusiui).
Lucallr. U!>i- nul|>)i. liiic In eolation (-IJ to T.lj), applied tliree or
four timea a day tu the nicer, with a cnriK^I's-hiiir peiicil ; »ulpb. of
copper and nitrate nf Mver liave alHO been recotnTHPiidpi).
6. Sort mouIJi of Xurvini) Women. Tins form i« pecatlar to
woiuen wbik sucklinp; or in advanced prexnnncy. Tlicro is loss
of lustc, and a sculdlng Bensatioii ; ulcen, wilh elevated liorders,
poinfiil nnd inflamed, often occur The surface Ik red. lend^tr, and
pflitiful, nod there is a copioai flow of saliva. A*, firvt it it local,
hut if it coniinoea, it extends to the aitophupiii, nnd the stomach
and bovola become irritated, and diarrhoea and emnci«tion laks
place.
It is cauifd hj an influi?nce prodnccd bj iiuTsinR, and ix roniovod
bj ivfBninff iho child. It is more prevAleoi in some localities than
in ot tiers.
What is the trealmenlf Tonics and laxatives In comhinntion ;
with a diet of milk and fnrinncooas subytaucea. Locally, a.stfin-
l^il infnMons, or a solution of niiralc of silver, are rt'com mended.
If this course fail, remoro the child IVom the brea«t.
7. Oanyrenouf Infiammalion. — fJant/rtEna Oris. — Slout/hing
Pha'JtdiPHa o/ the Afonlh. — AVcrosi* Inl'aiiliUa. — Ciincrum Oria.
This is a peculiar form at dit^cn^e ; nnd it may be coneidercd as
nneeriaiti uhethcr it bos any dependence upon inflammation; and
Is believed by many to br nn orig'itial nflTcclion. It occurs between
the periods of the lirst and second dentition.
It lirsl attracts notice as a whitish, asli-colored escliar, situated
on the gams, hetwecii the lower incisors mostly, but may occur in
»ny other part ; somelimoi preceded by inflammatory redness, but
not gonera.lly. When it oecnrs on lUc inside of the check, it swells,
and tli« exterior nurface looks whititr thnn in ht-nllh. Seldom at
thi« stage nny ferer, pain, or conrtilnlionfll dislnrhnncn. In its
prugrcM. the saliin ^\>vt, the breath beeomM ft-lid, \\\t bony
tlrnctore bec»nies involrcd, ihit iccth nre loosened nnd fall out,
toj^hcr will! portions of lUe bony »ocket. An acrid fluid thcii
escapes, which excoriatex and ^\\<!«i cause for a new point of mur*
tifinition. Th(? HiciiiKh spread* until it appears externally in the
form of an a!>h-eolured spot, which becomes Ihid or black, and
■preads rapidly, invoking much of the clieek together with the
eS4 PRACTICE OF MEDICIMX.
upper jnw, provided -death does not take place eooner. As it
progresses, constitutional symptoms and fever set in, with a feeUtc
puise, and frequently an exhansting diarrhcea. It occurs mosiiy
among feeble, debilitated children, with insufficient food, bad air,
&c. Mercury is seldom, if ever, the cause of this disease.
What is the proper Irealmentf To be of advantage, it shoald
comiiience early, and consists mostly of remedies calculated to
support the strenpth, as sulph. quinine, Peruvian bark, minersl
ftrids, and nutritious diet; also wine whey, carb. ammonia,
camphor, ice. The bowels should be kept open, and opium given
to allay restlessnesR. Local measures are very imporUnt;
escharotics, early applied to the ulcer, are important ; sulpb.
copper in solution (o»s to f^j), applied two or three times a day,
so OB to come in contact with every part of the snrfaire, is
valuable. Solid nitrate of silver, or a strong solution also, if
sloughs hnve formed ; mineral acids and undiluted chloride of
iron in tincture are recommended as topical remedies. Sulph. zinc
in solution {.^ss to f.^j) ; ir. myrrh ; aud solution of chloride of
soda, or of creasote, to correct fetor, are advised. When a
gangrenous spot appears externally, a carrot and charcoal pouhice
(should be a]>j>licd, and the parts washed with an aqueous solution
of creasote.
8. Mercurial Injlammtftion of the Moulh. — Mercurial Stoma-
tilin. What are the symptoms f The first are a metallic taste and
an increase of saliva; swelling of the gums, then soreness,
particularly when the teelh are pressed together; stiffness of the
jaws ; swelling of gums increases.
Glossitis.
What is glossitis 7 Inflammation of the tongne.
What are the symptoms? A burning and throbbing paio in the
tongue, with a synochul grade of fever. The longue becomes hot,
dry, red. swollen, and with a seiise of impending suffocation. It
terminates sometimes in suppuration, and occasionally in mortifica-
tion of a portion of it.
What is the Irealmentf Bloodletting, decisively practised,
leeches to the lower jaw and tongue, incisions into the sabstanca
PRAOTIOI OP HBPICIXS.
of ibe tongue along its miildlo, and blictcn to the back of the neck.
Tracheotonij' may also bccotno Doccssnry.
Or ToKsiLLiTie, or Quinsy.
Whnt \% tonitilUli*, nnd n-hnt arc llie *i/mplr>ms? It Is na hiDnai-
mntion of tlic tuiinllit. Il i« known by slight chlllii. sui;»e<led by a
hi;cli gratlu of fever, and moru or Iws imiii in the fniicea on awello**
iiiR. Ill a itborl Umo, ibe pain beL'oin«a flsed, dejfluliiioii nvarly
or {[iiilu iiopoBslbJe, uud one or bolh tonsils tniii'li swollen. The
foco is tumid aud red. the carotids beal violtnily. and the resiiira-
Uon Is difficult. Il gwerally tertninates either in nvolniion or
supjiuralion, It is cAused moeil/ by cold and damp air, or saddvnlf
checked jtcrs pint ion.
■■ What is ihe Irealmenit Vigorous nntipliIogt«(ic treatment
■* diontd be adopled by grn<>ral nnd local bli)od|clliBg. acarificiitioD
of the tonKiU. purnutiics, und nutiphlogiKlic din)ihorclics.
BL When luiipurntion Inkct [>lnce, it shonid be opvncd.
pABOTiTis, on Mumps.
Wh«i is parolitiii, and its npnplomtf It in an inflammation
of the parutid gland, known by flight febrile Kymptoma, a feeling
of Hiffiiess in the jau-s, and swelling and paiii In one or both
parotids.
What is i\ie Irt^mettlT Keep Ihe bowels open, tind nuft mild
dlsfitioretlcs. The parts siiould be kvpt warm, and nvpjd taking
eold. If the inflstumalory svmplonia uiv violent, the uNlipblogigtic
enunte should be adopted. Should the testicles become affcctod,
a blister should be put on the parotids.
Or Acm'E GAsmmH.
What is gastritis, nnd what are ihe ii/mptntnuf It ii an innam
(nation of the nincous membrane of the stoiuuch, nilended mo«tl/
wilb Tomiting, and a burning, lancinating pain lu the ttcimach.
Tbiire is a desire for cool dniikp. and aa aversion to warm, whirb
aggravate the complaint. The pulse is small, ieu*e, und quick ;
'Jw pain is coustam except for a roomctit after taking » eold
688 FBACTiCB or HKDIOIirS.
drink ; the patient generally liee on his back, and mores aa Utfk
aa possible.
Whflt are the causes? Cold water rapidly Bwallowed, im'tatJog
and corrosive aubstances, fatiguing exereise, over-distenBion, im-
proper food, metastasis of gout or rheumatism, injuries, and miun
of some kinds.
What is the treatment? Bleeding, general and local, blisters
over the stomach, mild mucilaginous drinks, weak lemonade oi
orangeade, laxative enemata, and, after the pblogistic state of the
system has been moderated, opium is beneficial in allaying the
pain and vomiting. In convalescence, great care is required in
avoiding improper food.
Chronic Gastkits.
What are tht symptoms^ They are very similar to the acute
form, only lees violent and long continued, with disordered action
of all the functions of the stomach.
What is the lre"tmei>tf It may be treated on the same general
principles as the Acute.
Acute Enteritis.
What is it, and what are the symptoms f It is an acute inflam-
maliun of the alimentary canal, alTectiiig the peritoneal and muscu-
lar coats, or mucous membrane.
What are the symptoms when the peritoneal coat is 'iiHomed?
An aching or burning pain about the umbilicus, obstinate consti-
pation, unless the inflammation extends to the mucous membrane,
in which case dysenteric discliarges take place ; nausea and
vomiting, dry tongue, urgent thirst, and hot skin. Tbe patient
lies on his back with the knees drawn up, and shoulders elevated,
with a tumid abdomen from flatus. Its course is rapid, and prone
to tenninnte in gangrene, in which event tlie pain subsides sud-
denly, the pulse sinks, tbe countenance becomes pale, the extremi-
ties cold, siigbt delirium, and sometimes convulsions attend. It
generally terminates either in resolution or death, by the eighth
day. It is distinguished from plcuritis and hepatitis by a con-
tracted, corded, quick, tense, and frequent noise , and by the rego>
PHAQTIVE OF lIXniVINK,
«87
Ur mill strong action of lh« Ihoreeie respirator? ihiucIm ; neither
or which exist!! tu tbo other affections. It majr be regnrduil 05 b
till II gi- rolls dUeaeo.
What are Ihe causes? Indurated Tcccb, spasm, injuries, pnrgt-
tires hcniitt. cold, Eu«lnalusi«. Ac.
What is llic Uvatmei'tl Prompt blood -IctUii);, leeching, mild
pargntires, opiotn iu iLe adraiiced stages, blisicri, and mild muci-
laginoas diluents.
What are the armptoms when llio mocoas coat ts iiillnmcd 7 When
the small iiiiesiloea are affected, there la some pain iu the omliilicid
region, more or less nassea and romlltug, and the puUe is corded ;
the tongue is white or of a light brown ; the boweU are loose or
easily moTed.
What is it called when the colon and rectum are the seat of the
inHamniatioQ 1 Dyetatoij,
DrsKXTERr.
What are the t!pnpU>mst It is often nshered in by the ordlna?;
symptoms of remiiient fever, pain tu the boroia, cosllveaeu, or
diarrhoia, followed by (requent mucous and bloody stool), tormliiB,
and tenesmus, with h retention of the nalufnl feces. Teii«iniU3 Is
one of the most constant and characieriMic symptoms of this dis*
rnnc. The violence of the symptoms is a pretty good criterion of
the danger of the disease. It is an inflammstiou of tbe colon and
rectum esse'ilinlly.
What arc the caiase^t" Atmospberic vicfsslludes, and kolao*
miatmata.
What is th« pro^iio«i< when the discharge consist almost entirely
of blood at the eommcncemcnt 7 Mote bvonble than when com-
posed of mneos tinged with blood.
What is the Inatmentl The indications are to moderate tlie
exe«»iv« r«Dr(iun of (lie heart and nrtrries, to restore the healthy
action of the liver nud skin, nnd to subdue Ihe local inflamnintlon
of the bowelo.
Whraevcr the pul»c is ftrm and qnick, or l«iso and freqaent,
blood may be drawn. Pargatives Ji)dieiou<.lT managed ore bene-
Rciul ; castor oil and Calomd are nmong ihe best Diaohoretics,
ns Dover'* powder combined witb calomel, and followed by a
54
638 PRACTICK OF HEDlCtNS.
lax&tive, are beneficial. Opiam, sngar of lead, blisters, and
aoodyne enemata, are all beneficial in tbeir proper place.
Chronic Enteritis.
What are the symptoms f There is pain, and a sense or bok-
oess felt on coughing or sneezing, languor, and weakness; the
pulse is small, weak, and sharp, or corded; the bands and feet
cold, flushed cheeks, and a burning in the palma and eoles ; pain
after eating, diarrhtBa, digestion is imperfect, and there is tormina.
The discharges are slimy and bloody, or watery and profose, aod
there is etnaciation.
Wbat are the causes? It maybe a consequence of the acaU
form, but it much more frequently results from crude, indigestible
food, and other irritants applied to the bowels, or from atmospheric
vicissitudes.
Whnt is the Ireal.menl ? Itegulation of the diet is important and
indispensable. Fnriunccous diet, such as arrowroot, oatmeal,
barley, tapioca, rice, and sago, should be used ; animal food acd
solids are generally iuadmissible. Mild laxatives are to be asrd
carefully. Leeches applied to the abdomen are also nsefoL
EiDulsious of copaiva, spirits of turpentine, and macilaginoDi
drinks, may be used.
AcvTE Peritonitis.
What are Ihe Bymptoms? It is ushered in by chills, pains in the
limbs, &c. There is pain in the abdomen, and in all cases ex-
ternal pressure on the surface of the abdomen is very painful.
The patient lies on the back with his feet drawn up, and shoulders
elevated.
What are the causes f Mechanical injuries, violent exertion!!,
perforation of the stomach and its consequences, parturition, me-
tastasis, &c.
What is the treaiment ? The most important measure is decisive .
bloodletting, general and local ; with Ihe application of poultices,
and revulsives.
Purgatives, of which a good one is castor oil, combined with
spirits of turpentine, are beneficial. Large doses of opium alons
or combined witb calomel ace also employed.
PRACTIOB or HBDIOIXt.
639
ActlTK IIei'atitib.
WImI arc tlie tn/mptomiJ Pam in the right hypochondnnm, n
Knsalion of liftliliiCM at-roas the abdonien, difficult rp*pirution.
the lioiiy uiclineii forwBrds. the pain cxtviiUing' to itic flaritle nnrl
(hoiiIil'T of llitt HkIiI fttiij left siJe. — Pressnrc ovir lliu llrcr, nnd
•n aticitipl to li« on tlie left side, produce pain. Thi^n^ or? (ti'Dcrut
lijbrilc »ytnptomH, costivuiiess, aud a sciilding in passing uriii«.
WInT ure thu t-auM'ff Miasm, atmospheric vicissitudes, injnrios,
mctntiii^is. Ac.
WKnt b the tntaimenlJ Blood let ttiig, genera] nod local, rner-
ciirint caihuriiM, autlmoniais, diaphoretics, cupping, blisters, and
niirO'miiriatii: ooid.
Chromic Hepatttib.
What QTV the m/mptom*! When It is not the connrcincncc ot an
Km« attack, it bogim with disorders of the digeMJTv functions;
thvre are pnin and ttrnderneM over the rci^ion of tlio livur, and n
dry, hftnh, conntrivted Htate of thu itkln.
What i* the Irraltntntf Sometlmeti leeches ore proper, and
mercury i« contidnred indlKpensfible. N!tro*murialic ncid, blister*
or other reruUiveA, and low diet, are beiieficiul.
OrUANIC PlAKAHEil OF THE LtVER, NOT NECEilRAnil.r HKl'KMIKMT
as ISFI.AHMAriOS.
Whnt nre their fteni'rnl charof^lrrintic^f Thcro arc setoral affec-
lions rtf thix kind, and it is oflcn difficult to diitrin^cuiKh them from
chronic influmniation. umi thoy arc modly complirnted with this
condition in somi! of their Kitigcf. There » a drrunKnl slate of
the tOmoeh and !nle!<l!tie:(, frequently a jiiundicd color of the
(kin, eyes, and seeretions. beaviucM, dulncxx. Ktnpar, adiI mental
dcpre^ioTi, followed by dropulcal elTuoion. The liver ia also o^en
cnlurced oud lender on pressure.
What are the various forma of these demngeraentt ? Hyper-
trophy, or eiilnrsemi^nt of the proper siruclnre of tlj« liver affi-eiing
tlie whole nr n portion of it There is no symptom during life to
dtetinguteli it poKitJTely from other onlargeraenta of the liver.
B40 ' paACTiGE or hkdioinx.
Atrophy is the reverse of the precediuj^. Ad acccarate diagnosU
is not possible diirin^r liTe.
Induration produces greater firmness and hardness than ia
health, and may arise without otlier change, nod also from depoti-
tioiiB or new formations. The bulk ma; be increased or dimiDished,
and it is not distinguishable from hardness proceeding Itotii otbet
causes.
Sqffening is freqaentlj prodnced by luHammatory action, bat
not always. It varies in degree and character »ery mnch in differ-
ent cases.
Cirrhonis, or granular degeneration, consists in the derelop-
meut of nnmcroiiB corpuscles or granules varying in size from a
piu's head to a hazel-nut. The organ is lessened tn size, and
becomes harder and denser. The color of the corpuscles varies
from a yellowish to a brownish or reddish hue. The symptoms
are not well marked, so as to distinguish this disease with certainty.
It seems to be an incurable disease, so far as we can judge.
Fatty Liver. — In this form of disease, the liver ia usually in-
creased in size, and sometimes very mnch. The hue characterizing
it is of a pale yellow or cream color, with brownish or reddish
spots, but when cut into it is less varivfrated ihan the surface, baa
an unclnons feel, greases the knife, makes a greasy stain on bibu-
lous paper, furnishes oily matter when healed, and the proper
Bubstnnce is atrophied.
We have no means of diagnosticating this disease with accuracy.
It is often found in phthisis.
Tubercle-H are Hometimes found in the liverof the same character
as those found in the lungs iu phthisis.
Serous Cynt and Bydaliih have freqaently been fonnd in the
liver, of varions sizes.
Malignant Affuctiona arc often found as secondary affections,
and sometimes as primary. They form tumors of greater or less
prominence, and may commence at a single or at numerous points.
Inflammation is gcnernlly produced, and the diagnosis is difficult.
The general Ircatmeiil for these affections is that proper for
chronic hepatitis, and such special attention as the peculiarities
presented may require.
PRAOTICB or UBDtOI5X.
Sll
Op IxFLAMUATtoN OP Toc Xksvoub Sm-cu.
Cbpsalitis.
Wlint are iu vatietieil They are meninffilia sod ctrebUsK.
How U ineiilngitU divided? Fmo phrfniii*. when tliere io
[iiniiiimmtion of the pin mater ; uud amchnUit, wli«u the arachnoid
uenibniiie Ik alTeclcd.
PhrenHii, or Phrenttf.
Wllnt on; the nifrnplnwn n( jilireiiiti*? A H'lisc of fiillnPn* la
the hcft*t. gcncriiliy nmisfn or vorailinj^, pain niid ftbrilo rcnellon
incrcn*":, Itio cyi-* liir>imr flushed and sparkling, and ddirjiim
eiisiitd. Till? piil«c is linn and fti-livc with n di'lnrUcii n.'^piration.
What arc the cn/isio .' It is seldom iiliopatliic l»m commonly
ocriire daring the progrfM of fevers.
Its pxciiinir oaiieei mny be riulent pasxions, insolation, ttio in-
fluences of cold, dratikcnness. metastasiii. &c.
Whoi i" ihe pn>gtioiti*f It is attended with great diinjter, and
thi« is pcncrslly in proportion to the violence and obstinftcy of the
eytnptonis.
What is the Irftlmfntt A Tigoroiis antiphlopstic conrse is
f»Tomptly <letnandod by bloodlcttioir, g^Deral aud local, ice lo the
hmd, pargatirea, antimony, oitrc, digitalis, tic.
Araehnilia.
What Is Ihia commonly called J ActU« dropsy o/lht brain, or
acute hyiirvcephalun.
At what period of life does it generally occur? During denti-
>n.
What are iU« m/mptomxl Wakefulnesa, irritability of temper.
X4||i^Daace to light, pain in the head, rMilcsMiess, and irrilali-d,
qHleh, (euse, and actiio pulse, torpid boweK relcliing and vomit-
ing, delirium, dry skin, dilated or rontracted pupils, somuoleuey,
coma, stTabUnius, and parnlvMs or coavalsions.
What are y\\K poft-morifm appearam-c* ? lajection or 1 hick en •
lug of the mcmljrunex, and an eiruhiuu of xcrnm.
What arc the rautv^l llereiliiarr pridiKp'ihillan. blow^ Balk,
iiigulation, mcla-lRsis. deniilinn, inleilinnl irrii.iiinn, andirhftunr
may product a daierniinutiun of blood to the brain.
&4» 2q
J
848 FBACTICB or HEDICIME.
Wliat are the indications or treatment T To moderate arterii)
action, to remove the congested and iiiBammatorr state of the
brain, to reoiore ibe cansea of irritation. To falfil these, blood-
letting general aud local, purgatives containing calomel, ice to tbe
bend, aud blisters, are among the most useful means. Tbe die)
should be simple and anirritating.
Cerebritie, or BamoUiasement of the Brain.
What are the eymptomgf It has been divided into two periods,
with symptoms peculiar to each. In the Jiret, there is fixed tei
Tiolent pain in the head, which may continue a long time ; vertigo,
obtaseness and confustoa of intellect, loss of memory, and indir-
ference to surrounding objects. The pulse is often full and hard.
In the second, there may be gradnat or sudden paralysis of om
limb or half the body, and diCGculty of speech; coma someliniea
occurs, followed by convulsions, which leaves a contracted stale of
the flexor musclesof the limbs, or rigidity, which has been considered
as peculiar.
What is the IreaimenlJ General and local bloodletting, activf
cathartics, blisters, aud mercury.
Of Inflammation of thk Respiratobt ORaAKs.
Pneumonia.
Wltat is understood by pneumoniae It ia an inflammation of
the substance of the lung.
What are the characleriHic symplomsT Pain in the chest with
fever, acccleruted and oppressed breathing, cough, with a viscid and
rust-colored e.v pectoral ion. There is a crepitant rhouchas at first,
followed by the bronchial respiration.
How are the stages of pneumonia divided T Into four.
What are their anatomical characters? In the Jiraf, there is
sanguineous congestion or eogorgcment of a red appearance, hot
still it will crepitate.
In the second, there is red hepatization, the lung sinks in water,
and the color is not uniform, but when torn it exhibits fine granular
pnints, of the size of a pin's head.
Jd the third, there \% va-^^\a^vm or yellow hepatJsatioa ; tbi<
PRACriCK or MKDtCIKK.
643
inpparatinn \t Aiffuted in tho rnmi of pnrolcnt inRllnttioii, tnd
rarely asauinei the form of ii disiiiici nhtrm*.
Ill ihe /ourfA, Uiere iit gangrftic, iii which Ihc parcDcbymtt is
•ofi«!iH-d (low I).
Wli»i are the phifrintl gifint oT tt>CM Ktn^cs ? In lli« _firil, there
Is crepiTatit rhurichu)) ; nx it prog^THRn. tlirrc ix rtiilnc^ on pnrcui'-
Biofi, KJiue <i<gri-e of broiichinl rcKpinilion, mid vocnl fi'sonatu'i;.
In the second, prepitalion and ve»ifular rtttplratioii ueuj.e. and
tho onJT Bounds sre ihoso produced by Ibe air aud voice In the
larger lulits, vthiii)i are very loud, and nn- bronchial respiration and
brtiiieho|ili()ny. Tti«re ix pretty complote flatUMs on percussion,
^■tud thu Itini; does not expand.
^H tn the tMril, ilie pliy.ilcul Kunndti nrc the name, until the effiued
^^kalter bcfrin-i in li(|ii<-rv, iiiid ihcn thi-r? i* mncoui rhonehitc
^H In ihv /uurth. thi^re i* ndili^d to tlic mkiu a putrid fetor ia the
■'ma net expectorated an well ax in the breath. toit*ther with «ub-
crepitant and luucou.i rhondiuo, pu-iiin;; Into i;urKttn|]; and pectori-
loqtiy.
Whiit nrr the ^igji* as the inflammation <iM€«/ Tb> crept tUios
an it resonance rctnm.
What are the earielif* anil complicaitont of pncnmonU? TV
pftout pnifumoma, pncumaiiia ct/mplicated witit brvnchilii, and
plr^it ra-pMumania.
Vihai i« understood by typhoid pnawmonia t It in when pneu*
monia U atlended by low adynaniici fever f)y>ni any came, and the
iiitlammalion Is rather of a conKe«ii«c than of an inflaintnatot;
character.
Wlist i* undenlood bj pleuro-pnfutiwnia f It li where pneu-
noiila U complicated witli jileuriay, and the ayinplomti are uiodified
bjr efTaaioa.
What is t1>e proQnoitii of poenroonta ? It la a serluii* dUease ;
more daiifrerons ihe further the disease advunces, and the i^reater
Its extent and cum plications.
At what period does death usuolly occur f Aboat tho beginning
of tbe third stage.
What are the cautnJ Ail canses which tend to produce asphy-
xia, tiolcnl exertion, aiinospheric vicissitudes, and exposure,
^dUeaFTS of the heart, bronchitis, wounds, toberclev and foreign
li'-A
644 PKAOTics or hxsicinb.
What is the Ireaimenlf In the^rei stA^, bloodletting, generi]
and local, repeated if neecKsar; ; tartar emetic, mercary aod opium,
after bleeding.
Id the second stage, mercarj and opinm are appropriate nttt-
dies ; with external irritation b; blisters, aud expectoraots contUD-
ing an alkali.
According to the grade of action, wc may give digitalis, Bqnill,
&c., or senega, camphor, and carbonate of aramonia, as indicated.
Hf driodate of potassa with senega or sarsaparilla will hasten ab-
■orption io conTslescence
In the Uiird stage, antiphlogi sties are not to be ased, and if
remedies are used at all, they should be of a stimulating kiud, sack
as carbonate of ammonia, ether, camphdr, senefra, wine, &e.
In tbe/ourfA stage, uulees the general symptoins cootra-indicaU
its use, wine, quinine, &c., must be administered.
What is the treatment of the typhoid pneumonia f Qenenl
bloodletting is not admissible ; but local may be. Dry cupping,
blisters, sinnpisms, calomel and opium, with stimulants.
In the other complications, the treatment does not differ mocb
from ordinary cases of pneumonia, and requires a corresponding
treatmt^nt modilied by the state of the general system.
What is the disease commonly termed bilious pneumonia^ It
is simply pneumonia complicated with a deranged condition of the
liver.
What kind of pneumonia usually attacks children ? Lobular
pneumonia ; the anatomical character of which is diffusion of in-
Bammation through several scattered points at the same time, and
usually affects the posterior part of the long.
What are the gymptomaf The respiration is roug^h ; there is
generally raucous and sub-crepitant rhonchus; the respiration only
becomes bronchial at the latter stages of the disease ; there is also
dulnesE on percussion.
What is the treatment f The position of the child should b«
changed frequently, and kept in a uniform temperature. Locsl
bleeding in the commencement, counter-irritants, and ipecacuanha
internally, are valuable; or, if the child be strong and robust
tartar emetic may be given.
Remedies, to be of use, should be persevered in
FRACTIOI or MKDIOIMB.
845
UL°
Pi.i!rHi§T OK Pi.Kimpns.
Wlikl U understood by pleNri»>/ 1 It is nn iiilUiniiiBtioii of the
plmn.
Wliiit are the characleritlics ot this (liMneof A shsTp pain In
liic aide, diffllntfthed rrsuiiitnco or ihc side, a Triction iwund, with
»t;'>[>lionv, Tollowpd >iy enlargement, and uhnrnce of fMplratioa
■nd Toic* iu aiLfctilttttion. There ic nlwuyH efufioQ
How may wc dautfy the products of pleiirinr, or Ihe niatt«r
H-liicli is effiiBeii in acnle Wid clironic pltiiri«y? Into two dim***:
Tlioie in nhicb Rl)aor]>tiqn predominn1r« over effusion, »nd t)i«
liquid iH rumnvcd; and llioM in wliicli llic rfTuMOii prodominDtv*,
and tliv liquid Cbii otiIj be reioorvd Uironj;!) n pfrforatioii of the
p If lira.
Wluit are the Bif^na of absorption f The vide bc(^om<« con-
trucicd, end from beirj); Inr^er ilian tlic otlitr xide becnmuii Ruiuller.
In Kome ca!«s aRer a time there may be a weak raapiratory miir
miir, slight resonance on |iercusiioa and of ili« voice.
What is )^i;n<'ritlty the chnractvr of the fluid when effnsioii pre-
Oininatcsr It i* purulent; and conslltutea the empyeiaa of
ihore.
What are the iri:7'>« J Tlic fnmr. ns those characteristic of liquid
elTiWOn, modified by the Irni^lh of time that effusion contiiim.'n.
Bigi>r<, hectic fever, &e., may exist; which, wlwn they do, ere
indicnlivc of a purulent cITntion.
What in the prtnjnasix in pieuri«y? It is dangerous whm
BCglvctrd ; but u'h«n liruplt-. and remedies are promptly cioploycd
before tlic vffuxion is copioux, it ([enrrally yieldit r«adily. Bnt
wlwn it i< complicated with luberclev, or It bccomei chronic, it
nisy bp ratnt.
What are the in/Hcathnu in the treatment of pleurisy f To
■ubdue inflammaiion ; to promote the removal of its product ; and
III chronic cases to improve the state of the Kcuenil health.
What are ihn wtant aeed for llie^e objects? In ihe^ritf ttaiji,
full iirnerul blccdinit to the extent of rcmoritig all paiu on foil
r<-c|iimli»n, iir ihc hnrdnos of ihr pnlse is subdued ; local blood-
U'tiinii ftillowetl by a ponltic?. or hot, dry napkioe, a repetition of
tliC lil«)-ding, if necewuiry. bri^ purgnlivM containing mercury and
648 FBACTICI or MEDIOIItl.
tntimony ; tartarized antimony alone, and blisters, are nsefbl. Tbco
mercury, digitalis, colcbicnm, alkalies, &,c., will be useful torolGI
the necond indication, and to still farther assist in redacing
bflamniation. The paticDt most use light diet, and remain in bed
while there are acute symptoms.
To fulfil the ihird indicalion, when the pulse is weafe or the fbrer
hectic, a nntritious and tonic plan mnst be pursued so far as Ibej
are not contra -indicated by other symptoms, Conuter-irritatioo
shonld be used now as well as previously, and the preparations of
iodine internally and externally are very useful. Diuretics are also
ofl^n indicated.
la the operation of paracentesis tkoracis advisable F It maybe
in some cases ; for instance, when there is a sudden effusion threat-
ening; suffocation, or where there is an old extensive effusion
increasing constantly, and showing no diaposition to be absorbed ;
but the propriety of the operation is questionable, except in a ver;
small proportion of cases.
Where should the opening be made ? When the abscess poiata,
there is no choice, this must be the part ; in other cases, the inter
costal spaces between the third and seventh ribs. The fluid should
be drawn off at successive times, the oriSce closed in the intervsls,
and the admission of air prevented.
What connection has pleurisy with tubercles ? It may be a canst
or a mere sign of their presence, and should therefore be closelj
watched until conducted to a full convalescence.
Lartnoitis.
What is laryngitis ? An inflammation of the snbmucons cellnlu
membrane of the larynx.
How is it divided? Into acute and chronic.
Acute Laryngitis.
What are the varieties? Sthenic and antkenic.
What are the symjJloms of the sthenic form ? Difficnlty of
swallowing, with high fever, preceded by rigors, hoarseness, husky
convulsive cough, tenderness, pain, and constriction in the larynx;
and difficult, prolonged, sonorous inspiration. The fauces are
geiieralh red ; by pressing the tongue downwards, the epiglottis
PBAOTICB OP MBDICINK.
641
I
nay be Men erect, tliickcued. and of a brighl rpd color. As th*
disease prOKTCS>ic&, the cooiiieimnce l>ecomei anxious, ihn lipx Hrid.
Ibe ejrcc staring and walcrv, the voice reduL-ed to u wliitjicr, and
the pnbe b reduced aad uneqaal. The |>utieiit tlieii becomeg
eiifeet>led, delirious, comatose, and diss.
Wliat are tlio itfrnpl^mK of the iMlhenic T It differ* from Sthenic
in tli« alisnncc of inlUmmatory »yniplooLi and fever ; and KOineliniM
of |>ain and difflculty of deglutiliou.
WImI are tlie cauiie* of ucate lar; ii;;itiit f RxpoHuru to uotd and
wet. tonHillitis, swallowing ».-it]<liii^ or corrosive liquids, Ac.
Wtiiil an the anahtmi.at characU-rsJ A red, lujectcd, and
tfaickoncd stale of tlir lining mi,-mljrnne.
What i< Xhe pnyiMMUf It i.s the most fatal of b II inflamroa-
tion*.
L Wlint is the Irralmcnt ? In the slhcoii: form ■ most prompt and
'energetic enii phlogistic conntc should be adopted, by blooding,
calomel, and antimonjr, before effusion take^ place.
Salivation shonld be attempted and brought about as soon as
ibie. Broncholomy must he resorted to, if our other remedies
fail, and the state of breathing requires it.
In the asthenic fonn, mercury ron«t also be nsod, bat depletion
is not allowable, except locnlly ; bliaters and othrr revalsives majr
be used. These failing, and other Kjmptotns requiring il, bronobo-
itonijr ^onld be resorted to.
Chrnnir Lari/nijitit.
Wliat ar« the t!/tnp(om»f II is more frequent than the acute,
exists in Tariuui degrees, and is known by hoarseness, a hiulcy,
dry cough, with sorcncK* or pain in the Itirynx on pressure.
What are the anatomicat characlern T Kudnos anil thickening
of the omcous membrane, contraction of the ligaments, fibroos do-
generttion, waiting of the inuitclci, and nlcerallou.
What is the proyruMiit Slight eases are ofleu curable
What arc the indiealionn of trc-nlmeiit H To lubdiic chronic in-
floinotation and remove ila efTectj ; to relieve urgtml symptoms and
improve the geneml beallh.
Tbe pant ihnuld lie kept at re«t, and protected from duiit, cold,
air, Ac. ; leerhing, bliriiT*, a mild mercurial courte, hydriodate
of potMia, and the application of nitrate of siWer, sulphate of
MS PBAOTIOX or HEDIOINI.
copper, &c., either in solation or povder, to the Isrjnx iatentklj,
are recommended.
It is often connected with phthisis, either aa r canse or compfi-
cation.
Ctnakche Tbachealis, Tracheitis, or Cboup.
What are the symptoms ? At first there are catarrhal Bymptomi,
hoarseness, &c. ; then stridoloas' respiration, a rongh peculiar
barking and ringing cough, with high fever ; these Gymptoms arn
followed by general failure of the vital powers, with an increase
of the nnfavorable symptoms, lividity, suffocation, &c. It rarie*
ID intensity in different cases.
What are the anatomical charaoleraT Redness of the lanconi
membrane, continnous or in patches; the sabmncous tissue a
swelled, and in advanced stages when there is sthenic action there
is an effusion of a gray, white, albnminons matter, forming a/ain
membrane having the shape of the trachea.
What are the causes f Exposure to cold and damp, and to
humid, ill-ventilated places. It occars from one to six years of age.
What is the prognosis f It is a serious disense ; and if not
quickly arrested by treatment, soon terminates fatally.
What is the Ireaimenlf The indications are to diminish in-
flammatory action and its consequences; to procure the discharge
of such matters as arc produced in the trachea ; to subdne spas-
modic action ; and in the latter stages to support the powers of
life.
At the first invasion, an emetic of tartar-emetic or ipecac, is the
best remedy ; and in slight cases it will cut short the di.'iease, par-
ticularly if followed by a warm bath, calomel, James's powder, and
castor oil.
If the fever runs high, free bloodletting, bood after the adminis-
tration of an emetic, which will assist its action ; cupping, calo-
mel, tartar- emetic, blisters, Ac, are indicated. Id the last stages,
where collapse has supervened, stimulants and cordials must be
used, and antispasmodics in the spasmudic form.
Acute Bronchitis.
How is it distingvished f By the terms sthenic and asthenic.
What are the symptoms of the sthenic form f Marked in*
fiftmniitorj ictlon, pain, coiiatrictioQ acrooE Ihe «ternnnt, Mvcrc
cuujch, wiih kIuUiiuim ex pei- lorn lion, high fever, slid harrird
breutlrinif. T^l<.« rlioiichl are al first »ibl taut and sonorous, nfur-
wftrds macoua and gubmiicous, Willi wrakencd rrtpirntory murmur,
Biid B clear oouud on |)«rcuMion, showing t)ic vcrirniar ittructiire
trve from discaw. If doi arrested, it may bevome complicated
wiih lunaniinatioB or conguiiou o( thv lungs, RKphj'xia, and
dnifa.
Wh)it are llic tymplomi in tKc aithcnic formT Tbc chief tliCTur-
'ence i« in the K;ni|itumt of (l«)ireiaioii, wilb itBKlriv di>ruiit(eineNl,
grtal o|>|irci5ii>n of l)reuiliini;> and iiiiicou* rhoiii'liuH in ifae early
cInfCM. Il Is almost peculiar to old people, persona ia delicate
lieahti, and joung ehildren.
What are the camtcaT C'uld and moisiar«, rariabto aiiiiospli«rc^
ftnd eruptive feverf
What are the analomical characlenf A red color and thicken-
ing of the mucttiH mciubrunc, with b froihj or pnrulciit fluid in
the hrnnchite.
Wliai is the protons t It mn*t be determined by the extent
snd stage of the diara^c, and the (rt^neral condition of the patient.
Whet is the Irtmimenlf Wlieti nlhrntr, blei.-<linfr. general and
local, McordinR to the cundili<iti of the pulioni, ii purgatiTe of
catoinet, Rtnull duses uf tArinr-vmetii', tinrture uf di^lalis, wine
ofcolchicnm. Ac, will eoiitnliuic 10 reduce the inflamiiutlion, and
hiittm its tiTmiiinlinn by expeeturailun. KevulsivcK to Ibc chest
arc aUo uMrfnl Wlirn there h a free aecreiiun, lilixten and
«tiroulatin^ expectorants are proper ; and If a stale of collup^
comei od, we must stimulate actirelj wilU carbonate of ammooiA,
camphor, &c. Ia the anthtnic form, depletion cannot lie CBrried
to much extent. Lreelic*, dry cupping, and blisters should be
imed, with small dote« of mercurinU and antimonlala or Ipecac,
with a decoction oftcnega, aquilU. &c. lufoungchildreD.einetica
and mercurialt are uieful in bronchitis.
I
ClIllOVIC BltONOUtTlS
Are acute and chronic inflummationa of the uir-powagex sepa-
rated by a well-defined line f They are not ; th« chronic are die-
llnguiihed, howerer, by the continaed pretence of opaque umttcrt
CSO PBACIICX or HXDIOIKK.
in the expectoration, sach as an oUnfd vudei >be kead of «An>
minoiia.
What are the aymplomt of chronic bronchitis 1 Expeotoratias,
varjiog in different caseg; when poratent, there ma; be lieotic »ai
night sweats, lilie pulmonar; conBomption, bat the pfayiic^ sigw
are wauting; the chest expands well, and Bonnda wei) on p«rcii^
aioD, and there are the various rtLOnchi which ar« contiunallj shil^
ing and changing.
What are the causes f Kepeated attacks of the Mnt«^ brsatUng
impure air loaded with irritating paniclvs, &c.
What are the anatomical characters 1 The ntncoas membnnt ii
of a deep red color geaernllj ; sometinies, bowerer, paler than
Datnral, where there has been copious paralent expectoration;
ulceration is not a common occurrence aoleaa there hM iMW ao
babitnal inhalation of dust.
What is the treatment t Coanter-irritant^ ezpoetorants, and
anodynes, with a close attention to the geseral sjaptoms. In
those predisposed to this disease, sponging the body with cold
water, and Tinegar and salt, is useful. The iMdy should also be
well protected b; a flannel or leather jacket.
Phthuib Fui^onalib, or Pulmonart CoKsnifpnoir.
What form of disease is included under these terms f All dis-
eases of (he lungs dependent on tuberculous matter, or depositions
and iridurnliouB allied to it.
What are its general characteristics 1 Coogh, at first with little
expec-to ration, sainetimes bfemoptjsis ; as the disease progresses,
the expectoration becomes opaque, purulent, and copious ; fever,
quick poise, night sweats, dj'spncsa, emaciation, and debility.
The principal physical signs are irregular expansion of the chest,
dulness on percussion, with more or less bronchial respiration, and
bronchophony in the upper parts of the chest, followed b; caTem-
oos rhonchua and respiration, and pectoriloquy, which indicate
more or le^s consolidation of the lung, succeeded by cavities com-
municating with the hroiichite.
What are the anatomical characters^ The; may be arranged
nnder the following heads : —
lBt. The miliary granulations or taberclea, wbioh ve i^ nifmher
pBAOTiaa or mxdioiri. ISl
«f little hsrd bodies of & sera i -transparent, reddifih drab, or sUn
color, or sometimeB of a p^J or ash color, generellj in cluaters.
Sd. A ixnmlidation dtSused through the pnlnionary tisaae with-
oat pareicalar shupe, varying in consiBteuce, sonietiines hard. Mid
■omewhM semi-transparent, resembUng the niiliary grannlatioiis,
but generaliy duker.
Sd. Opaque yelloutUh-wAite masses ; some are nearly solid, and
othen hare a cheesy consisteoce. Tabercoloas matter is frequently
foaad diffused throagh the polmonary textare, which is tbe inGI-
tnt«d tabercle of Laennec. All these conditions tend to pass into
a softeDcd fluid Et«te, form Tomicee, and leave the next form of
ksiw.
4th. OAVitiea or eaxavaii<ms, Tarions in namher, form, and rIe^
cODtainiug more or less tuberculous matter, liquid pus atone ot
ting«d with blood, mucus, a mixture of all tbese, or empty. They
commooicate with the air-tDb«B, and often with each other; tbeir
•ides are composed of coBsolidaled lung, rough aod sometimes
Blongby, or of an irregular coat of lymph ; in others thick, rigid,
ftnd of • ibro-cartilagiDOUS character. These lesions affect the
Bpper and posterior, more than tjie anterior lobes, and are often
attended with various cooipHcatioDS, such as bronchitis, pneu-
monia. Aft.
How is the course of consumption divided f Into three stages.
the first is that of the formation of the iudtimtions, granntar or
diffused ; the second is that of the conversion of these into yellow
tubercle, and the ezt«aBian of the lesiou ; the (fttrd is that of their
softening, evBcoation, and the formation of Tomicte.
What are the symptoms of the jfrxt stage ? Hacking congb,
either dry, or with thin and transparent expectoration ; sometimes
pains in the chest, qnickness of the pulse, with occasional flushes
of fever, terminating in perspiration ; more or less dulness on
percussion, increased bronchophony, and bronchial sound on expi-
ration.
What is the eecondl The symptoms of irritation continue, there
is languor, loss of flesh, increased pain, generally chills, fever, and
■wealing, more abundant expectoration, thicker, and sometimes
tinged with blood. The mucous and sub-mucous rhunchi aic heard.
Tkere are signs of increased density of the langs, the dnlness on
t58 FKAOTICI 01 KXDICINB.
percusBion ia increased, the respiration becomes more bronchial, and
the vocal resonance is increased.
Whet are the aymploma in the third Bta(^ 1 The consnmptitt
symptoiDB of the last are increased, a copioos and heterogeneow
expectoration of pus, mncns, softened tnbercle, blood, shreds of
lymph, and sometimes portions of pulmonary liBiue; confinaed
hectic, occasionally diarrhcea, tncreasing marasmns, Ac. CaYenioni
rhoDchiu or gurgling is heard, followed by cavemooa respiration
and pectoriloquy when the cavity is empty ; and when it u reiy
large, the soand is amphoric. The walls of the cheat sink and form
a hollow below one or boib clavicles, and there is a defect <v
irregularity in the movements oT llie chest. The eipectoratioc is
often nvwimu/ar, or with a defined margin, and flatteued lilce
money, from which it derives it name.
Is phthisis a cotiBtitutioual or a local affection 1 It is both con-
stitntional and local.
What are tfae varieties of phthisis F They are the acvie and
chroJiic.
What are the indicatmns in the treatment of phithisis T To
diminiBb the local irriiations end congestions that lead to the for-
mation of indurations or tubercles ; to correct the condition of the
syBtem which degrades the nutritive process, and dispoees to the
formation of tliese diseased products ; to promote the removal of
those already deposited; and to treat troublesome symptoms and
accidental complicatious.
In the Jirut stage, entiphlogistic and counter-irritant remedies
avail most; but depletion should be limited to cases in which there
is plethora, pulmonary inSammation, congestion, or hemorrhage.
Emetics, iodine, sarsapBrilla, columbo, digitalis, carbonate of iron,
pure air, change of climate, and exercise, are all asefhl when pro-
perly adapted to the particular case, and will sometimes arrest the
disease. The diet should be mild and nutritions.
In the second snd third stages, depictions are less needed, and
a somewhat tonic plan, with or without counter- irritants, is indi-
cated, with a more generous diet. Mild expectorants and anodynea
are often useful and necessary, snd of the latter, hyoscyamuB
answers better than opium or its preparations. Localities pro-
tected on their northern and eastern limita, and facing the sooth,
are to be preferred as residences.
rHAorioS of MBiyioitfx.
<t&s
What meana may be mnda line of (n ih« pmtntion of phth'iHU ;
PrvTCBt or Hpe«(fily nronve thooe fiifltimraBiIons and cangoMlons
whk-b lend to ili« devclopmtiil of tuberclva. and of ih&t »ute of
ttrumosR cnchcxta or iinperf^t nutrition from wliich they nrlM,
Hertdttarj predi$[ioi^ilion it n promlni^nt csiiM^, and may be in some
BMaxtire prevented by care in forminp; matrimotiiit alllaiict^ ; later-
marriage should never tak« pliuie with rftinilicj where the pr«diapo-
sitiofl exists.
Atteoiion to n«idence, food, clolhinir, exercise, &e., is nec^uary
for pcrsoiu prciltdipoMd. The towers of life should lie mainuiitcd
m M pcrr«et 4 manner aa possible, both by hygienic and remediftl
mean*.
I
Empht/fema of (he Lunga
■r»
What iH nndentood by craphyiteniA f An alTccUon of the li>n(^,
in whkli the ti^ue is morbidly distended with air. There arc two
Turieiirt : v^nicular, wheri! tlie dilutntlou !s cotifitied to lite o!r
cclU; ej-tro-ivneu/d)-, where llie air es(.-apea into tlie intvrWbuIar
ne. or njion the sarfacc of the long beueath llie pleura.
What are ibe tymptomsf Wlien »efT alij^il. It prodni-es no
characteristic symptoms or physical ngnn. But "hen more serere,
dyspBOBa oct-urs to a ^r»ter or I«m extern, «c«ordi«B to circum-
etancea, aomettniM very severe, resembliKH spamodio asthma (
cougb and expeclorntJon tnry, bat there is no fei-er unim acute
inflammalion be present; lividily of (he lips, iniiicatiiig imperfect
aeration of blood.
The pfitjaifvl tit/nt are more ctidenlly diHgmoslic. There la
DniKDul dilnliklion of the chext, (general or partial ; the thorai Is
Viort eyliodriual than in hdullli, the interc^oKtal vpnces are widened,
tbe rib* are more horizontal, and the hollow above and below Ibe ■
clavid* la filled up. The obestovei- tbe affec-icd portion of the
liinfts emits an uuuaaally dear sound on percufxion. nhich is not
aa in lieallh increased by a full Iniipirntion, while the rropiratory
nnnniir Is feebje or not heard at all. The history of the cum, thu
H^HMMce of liquid elfuHon, and the metallic sounds tn pneumo'
^^^^^, will serve to distinguish it frum tbU latter atfeclion,
^^Bviphyaaiua la a protracted diMnse, running from childhood to
^VidvaiMied old age, aii<l seldom fatal except by complication, aa
diseaac of tbo hunrt, &e.
66*
fi&l PEAOTIOI or HSDIflliri.
AoTthlng prodacing and BaatMning d;BjiicDa maj act w • cmue
What is the treatmenti Beat, and a remoral of the immediata
exciting caase. BloodletUog, genenl or local, if there tg pnlmo-
nar; congefitioD, narcoticB, antiBpasmodics, cod n termini tatiOD, and
DanBeantB, for the relief of the paroxysms. AU exciting cauMi
nhonld be carefully avoided, so as to prcTeot the parozysniB, and
permit coatractioo of the dilated Teslclea.
NxPHRnn.
What are the aymptonu f Slight chilis, tenr, pain in the loina
darting down to the ureters, testicle retracted, the urine in small
qaaotity, tinged with blood, and frequent desire to pass it. Cold
is a freqnent cause, also blows, strains, Ac.
What is the trealment f Geoeral bleeding, nipping, leeching,
purgatives, msclla^aous diluents, sinapisnis, hot appUcatiooB, Ae.
CTsnna.
What are the gyvtjitoms f Violent bnrning, lancinating or
throbbing pain in the region of the bladder, perineam, and
Eometimes the testicles, with a senne of consiriction in the hypo-
gastric region, pain from pressare abore the pubes, and strangury.
What ta the treatment f The same general coarse as iii
nephritis.
BrIQHT's DlSEASS.
Synonymea. Granular degeneration of the kidneya. — Atbu-
minuria, albuminous nephritis.
What are the symptoms T It is a peculiar disease of the kidney,
presenting, however, some variety in its mnnifestations. Its
essential character is a morbid deposit' in the substance of the
kidney, with an atrophied condition of its glandular stmcture,
albamen m the urine, density of the secretion diminished, blood
altered, and dropsical effusion. It raay be acute or chronic, but
generally chronic. There is more or less constitutional derange-
ment; and it is genernllj assocmted with dropsy, sometiroes with
cardiac and hepatic diseases, inSammation of serous membranes,
vDiaiiing, diarrhtsa, coma, &c.
^^^^F PRAOTICK or HEDICI5X. Kb
^V Wlint are tbe cauaeat Anything which deteriornlM the energy
^^f iIk coiisiiiutioa mtiy })redis[K>«e to ifaU dUfiiiio, n% intern piTrtnci!,
tcr«>faloua dlvense. scarlatina, &c. ; the <^RUi;e# nr« iiflcii (ibmiire,
bnl the iDosi frcqoeat are alcoholic drinttt and exposure to cold
^^^d molHore.
^B What is the Irealmentf Kcmnru drcipxickl ftccum illations if
they are present ; avoid mcreury, and adapt the irti-nuncul to ibe
■constitiilional and local condition*, wliirh will vaiy in the aculo
|od chronic torm*. and aluo in dilTereat Mttges of the diiieaae; nil
CaiMca of tlie di«enitu <thonld of conne be uarefully avoided both
during ireMmeiil kod afterwards.
DlABIETES.
\oitymf. Diabffca Mellitiia. ~^ ^mty Diabefea, ^ Baccha
Diabeiee. — Melidtrxa.
What are the vymptoma f An exc«MtT« dischor)^ of sttochariiie
irim, attended wilh (hint; a clntnmy ttatc of the moalh and
iDCCs; a conlinir of frolliy murun or white fur on the lonjine ;
iiutipnied boweli; a dry, hunh Hkin ; a nente of weariii<!M or
lull [Mill Id tli« back, loin*, and lover cxtrcmilieii ; chillincM,
iisttade, wcnkueu, and enindation. Dynpeptiu tyraplotnH KU|)er-
'ene, hat with a ff^ienil intrense of appetite. As the diitea»e
idvaiKes, sympionis of a more violent character occur, the dls*
larj^ of nrine increases in qnnntity, and the craving for food and
rink becom« inmilialjlu, nllhongh exrcMively large qtiantities of
'both are tukcn into ilie Klomucli ; the emnriation continues to in-
irvaM ; the iiexuat prugienKity it lo^t. llie temprr «ou red, spirits
deprvitxed, and the nicmory and intelliiteaee impiiiml, while uulri*
tloii and the bodily ruiictluns are in a depremed eondilion.
The urine is of a pale yellow or jtreeiiiah color, faint nweeliKh
odor, like frciih milk, of a Kw«:eti*h loite, and enormons in qonnlily,
■moantinf; in many caws to thirty, forty, or fifty pints, and even
raor«; the density is also undiminished or much increnned. Tbe
urea and snlia are not diminishi'd atilionf:h the rclntivc cgnaniity in
the urine is leB>ened, «> that the increawd denaity is from n new
IngrwiiHit. which is suear. and of that variety knoK-n nw gturo*f.
mgrnpf »i»'jar. A good testis to add yeasi, which will rnnac a
ftTiBSBUtio* with the escape of eurboitic add giia. which will not
^
956 PKAOC.ICI Of UCStOIRk.
talce place in healthy nrine ; if tiu qaantltj of earbonie letd bt
collected, the qnantit; of sngsr maf be eBcertalned, being about
one grain for ever; cubic inch of g*» evolved. Other testa an
quite SB valnable and more accarate, bat are macb more corap1ic»ted.
The courge is nsualiy slow, and liable to moch fluctaatioB In ill
phenomena.
Il has been pretty conelusivelj proved that the nigar ia formed
during chymi&cation out of the elements of the food; and thus
diverted from their osnal coune in the formation of tbo protein
compounds for the nooriehment of the body, while the presence of
EQgftr in the blood stimulates the kidneys to inordinate action.
The cauaet are obscure, although anything which deranges
digestion, depresses the vital fnnciions, excesses and mechanical
injury, have been supposed to excite it occasionally.
The prognosia is generally anfavorable, and althongh In the
early stages it is occasionally cared, it is very liable to relapses.
What is the treatment f The indications are to prevent the
formation of laccharine matter ; to diminish the amonnt of Qa
discharge of urine ; and to alter the condition of the blood. To
accom]>lish the foriner, the functions of the stomach most be altered,
or the entrance of materials into the system prevented, ont of which
it ca[i be produced. In the first of these consists the great diffi-
culty. We must restore the gastric energy by the use of bitters
and chalybeates where there is no evidence of rascnlar irritation or
in&ammatiou; the bowels should be kept open, althongh acrid
purgatives should be avoided. Emetics have been recommended
by some, and the alkalies have bad their advocates. Diet should
be used least capable of conrersiun into sugar by the use of one
exclusively animal, or in which those substances predominate;
when vegetables are used, they should be such as contain little
starch or matter capable of being changed into sn^ar. If these
means prove succeBsful, there is no occasion for further treatment ;
but they are seldom entirely so, and it becomes necessary to resort
to means to dimioish the discharges. For this purpose the drinka
should be regulated and lessened, and diaphoretics containing
opium administered, so as to allay nervous irritation and determine
to the surface.
Astringents and terebinth in ates have also been used to advan-
tage when there is a relaxed condition of the kidney. To improve
raAOtivs or uxdicimi.
651
I generfti condition of di« »}-hlem and of ihe blood. Ksort ba*
[ Mm bod to bleeding, fullott'ed by toiiit^. sueb as qnini*, iron, Ac.
f Ooin[tlicsliona whicb may arise sltould be treated acconling to cir>
cauiftt«ncea. Even in cases where an appar«iit core baa been per-
loraed, i^reat caiilioa in regard to diet, eiposares, &c.. sboald be
oboerred for a loag time
Ltthiabis.
Bjfn. — Oravat. — Calculotu DiKioMe. TTbat is understood by
litbiuAiiF It i:t a (ItAuae charactvrited by a dcpoiiil from Ihe arino
within the body of Inioluble mntler, inU may take |>Uee In varlooa
fonnH. Ttie cbeaiiisO nature uUo of the depuiiit vnries in different
catea, and mnj bu smn^d DiidtT the fullouini; heads: 1, Uric
acid, or the untut ; 3. The photj^aies ; and 3, 2'he oJatate of
time. Tbe Jirtl of the«e is lh« moat coniinon, and the deposit is
like bnel(-duBt. and Icrmed lalnritioiis. It may usually be relieved
when iu the form of graTol. The second is mnch l«aa frequent;
the deposits are generally tli« double phosphate of nagnestn and
aniraonia, and tbe phosphate of lime, either separate or minitlcd.
Thne deposits arc distinti;iiished by their white color ; insolubililjr
in a solution of poln^h ; nnd solnbilicy in dilato miirintio and
aeetk arid*. The tfiird do«* not ustinllT come andcr tlic notice
of the phyKfdan nntil Kyiuptonia of calculus ar« pmentcd. The
arine i« ircitenilty cicur, and little if any sediintnl is deposited.
If any amnrphou^t or cry»latlin« i-ODrrelioiiit are fonnd, and provo
to be insoluble in acetic ncid. and loluUon of potana, aud soluble
In dilute nitric aeid, we may know that the deposit is the oxalat«
of Iim« ; or if there be trausparent octohedrai crystals found in
the uriiie on examination of the luk-roiraope.
What la tlie IrtmlmKnt T The object b to prcrcnt the deposit,
and to roroovc any that may bnre taken place, and the means rnry
in the ditferrnt form* of this afTi-clion. In the Brst, or uric acid
Tsrii-ty, the aikalica and alkaline earthi, or their carbonates, are
tbe m»Ki clScieat rcinedie* ; of which the bionrbonalea of aoda ot
of polaiaa should be preferred, Itornx and phosphate of soda
are said to be licnKlic:iul us solrents. Mucilaginous diluents, nsed
ftc«ly, also promote this prgcn:*. Tbe ea«s«s clionid be riscer-
taincd and rcmored ; a vegetable diet should be enjoiaed ; aleo-
2R.
6ft8 rRAOTIOfe Of HBDIOIK>.
holic drinks forbidden ; at^eiicent Brticles of food arolded ; ts wdl
as nil nibstances of difficult digestioii. Tbe skin Md bowdi
should u^ tntij. The bicarbonktes of the alkKliea sre betieTed,
bj I oil ^-continued nse, to exert a solveut pover oh the nrlc Mid
rarietj of calcalf. la tbe aeMnd, or phoKjAatic tKtrtely, the
deposit should be prevented by attention to the condition of the
Etoinach, aad the general state of tbe varions fanctioDS of the
body ; opiam is a verj valuable remedj in this form ; the free dm
of mineral acids has been foond to be beneCcial, as well as some
of the vei^table. The alkaline blcarbonates (hariDg an excess of
carb. acid) are said to be beneficial, while the carbonates and
pure alkalies are injuHons. This form ii pecaliarlj abQndant in
calcareous regions. In the treatment of the third rariet;, or the
oxalic diaiheBW, the general condition of tbe systvm most soven.
Sometimes a moderately antlpblogiAic eoarae ii required, koA at
others the reverse ; mineral acids hare been recommended, con-
btned with other tonics ; also the snlpbate of tine, and the ebaly-
beates. Fermented llqnors, and all vegetaUe anhstances eontafn-
ing oxalio acid, should be avoided.
Pericarditis.
What are the anatomical characters f Redness, eflfiuion of
coegulable lymph, and a serons Baid in the pericardinm.
What are the aymptomef Chills, ferer, pstn In the region of
the heart, irregularity of pulse, palpitation, dyspn<ea, &c.
The impulse of the heart is at Brst augmented, the aonnds are
increased in intensity, and, when endocarditis exists, are accom-
panied by a bellows murmur. On the second or third day, a rob-
bing or rnstling sound may often be heard, occasionally changing
to one similar to creaking of leather. Tbe impulse of the heart,
as well as both natural and morbid lonnds, decrease with the pro-
gress of the effusion. There is an increase of fulness of tbe left
side, and dulncss on percussion is elicited over a larger space than
natural, the limits of which define the degree of effusion.
Chronic Pericardiiie is generally only the seqnela of tbe acnte
variety.
What la the treatment t Tigorous antiphlogistic remedied mnsl
be used, snch as bleeding, local and general ; calomel and opinm,
TIACTICI OF MKDIomK.
RTil
or calomel ftud Dover's powders. gi»«n m m to •ITirCl tho gnniK,
ue Inportaat reoiediM. Dilueiii drinks, willi iiiirat« of poliub,
tanraie of atiilmoiiv. nbaolute rcpOHu, >nd ciuulUeui appttrntioiii
to ihe cbott, ve luuful.
I
ENDOcAaoiTie.
What are the gymptoms7 Besides the general svmploms of in-
SamTnator^ reaclion, ihcre is violent action of tlic heart, augmen-
t«tioi] of (he extent of diilncM on pcrenMion. wilh (lie tieul of the
heart quite superlicia]. The rauvt eoriKlant and cliuracleri»tlo of
the ph«iiua)ciia of ihis di^cosc i" the belluivH riiuriiiur. The ehixmio
form may produce indiirnlioii of the volves and »«rrt»iii|j of the
Orificea. indicated hy tlic beltowx maraiur, or th« nsiiiiig, aawiug,
or mn^ckliouiid.
I
Bbkuhathm.
W
How la it dieiied t Into acute >nd chronie.
What liMiie and parU arc affected t Tbe fibrous tiisae, JoinU,
tcoduns, and slM^atba of muscles.
What are tbe gymplotne of Iha .acote f Pain in the part flrst
ilTtrted. then swi-llin/ pud rxtcinion trt Other pnri«, with fever,
awcatinjc, and a pnn^reiit odor nritiiiii rroui Ihu |>ert|>irution. Tho
fever U hi|{hu«t at aighi, tho pain ik incrcMvd by warmth ; iIhto is
a (etidoiiL'jr to cfTutinii, and lenluhn of iha heart mofitljr nrcar, which
ar« Indicated bj their onn pciuliar tyoiplom.i.
At vhu period ilw»f-onialriH^nieocvnr1 Rarely In the Mcond
k; moat generally daring the fourlb, and often hoc until the
sixth we^k ; ih« pain, fever, and perapirailon thea leemi, the arine
is (Dore abundant and less charged vith deposit, the appetite re-
Innm, tbimt diminithei', and the pulse hccnmcs natural.
What ar« the caufrnf IlrrcilUary predisposition, cold ; and It
often occiin wiihgut any nnfiignable canse. •
What iM the Irttalm^nll The principal indication it to niodrraio
;bc fef cr ; btoodlettiiig shonld be pracli»ed according to the exi«nt
/crer and the plethoric »lal« of the individual. ParnaliTea of
ealomel and senna, lu the early Hagt. followed by nitrate of jiuUih
and tartrate of antimuny, cooling drinks, and opiates at ni|j!bt, are
ful. As local means, Icecbe-s, followed by poultices iaipregnated
MO PRAGTICX or HXDIOIHC.
with landanam or deDoction of poppj. Bre nsefal. After f«rer htl
subsided blisten shoald be applied, and repeated when the Joiatt
are swallen.
In chronic rheamatism, local bleeding, bligteriiig, Ac, an osefiiL
Dover's powders, warm bath, bjdriodate of potash, tartariied
antimony, tincture of actea, colchicnm, and flannel bandages, bara
reputation.
GOCT.
What are the aymptomet What is called acute gout genenllj
cornea on suddenly, by acute pain in the first joint of the great toe ;
Hometimes it is preceded by chill, fever, and restlessDeu : these
Bymptoms are repeated every night for Gve or ten parozysmB, and
subside. The affected part is swollen, has a shining appearance,
and on its subsidence the cuticle peels off. It may be considered
a Gonstitational affection, and depends npon a gooty diathesis, either
hereditary, or acquired by rich lozurions living end sedentai;
habits.
What is relrocedent govt? It is where gout is repelled, and
attacks some internal organ ; and may become a very serions com-
plication.
What is thelrealmenlf When the system is plethoric, diminish
repletion by bloodletting. Purgatives are genemlly proper, and
colchiunm has a deservedly high reputation. The diet should be
mild and simple.
Retrocedent goat may be relieved o^en by hot stimulating
pediluvia gr sinapisms, and the suffering organ must be relieved
according as is indicated by its condition.
VaKIOLA, or SsiALUflX.
What is the most ffimple division of smallpox f Into diatind
and conjltterti; in the former, the pustules are distinct, elevated,
distended, and scattered over the surface of the body ; in the latter,
they are numerous, depressed, and confluent, or coherent.
What is the time between the reception of the rariolons virus
and the appearance of its effects f This is called the period of in-
cabatioR, &Rd raries from nine to fourteen days.
PftAUTlOB or UCDIOIHl
SAI
What «« the nfoi/ttt o( this disease f The initialory, the erup-
tive, llm maturalive, and the da-.lirting.
Wbui ure tlie nymptoma of the iniliatvr;/ tiage f Riffon, Tol*
1uw«d hjr Tever; pniii In the linibj, buck, mA opigutriani ; witb
TOioUIoK. "try siinilsr to gaslritin.
At wliul jieriod daeH the eruplii*e Hage appear ? Abont the enil
of the third or bcgiuning of ihe fiiarlh <lny ; some say sooner. It
comriiiiDces on the face, and extends over the whole body in about
twenty-four hours.
At what period iloen llic maluraJii'i: xlaijc occur? It i« com-
pleted about the twelflh day, and preceded by cxacerbnlionii of
foTcr. twflliii); of th« face and other par"*, for three or four day*.
What in the poriuil of derline or dfuiccaliont It commeaces
aljo'ut the Ivreldh day; and in mild canea fay the aixieeuth or
aerentMutli day the fever subsides.
At what liiue Is the Mtrondary /evfr high, In confluent cases ?
At th« period of complete maturation or suppuraiioo, and during
tlie nnt part of the declining stage.
1> smallpox apt to be a fatal dlaeaee T It is trhen la the ooo-
fluent form, but not otherwise.
What Is the trmlnxeni 1 1n the tntllattrr}- ittafce the patient thoutd
be kept cuol, and the antiphlogistic course pursued. Uleedlnit ia
proper ia ftone cases; mIM eathartics, saline drauj-hts, ami
James's )>owder. may generally be used ; bat others require an op-
ishe cunrse.
Ill the secondary fever, the treatment should he governed by the
odition of the patient, which rarieg intieh in ditFrretit cases. In
tlM Olid forms, little else is needed than atieuiion to the bgtrcls.
J What ore the ct/rji/ifom»? Kctct. mostly flight, continning froiu
one to three dnyi, Icrrninnlinjt in a vcKiculur cniption. which soon
l>ecomet shrirellcd, and fnlli in ccnios about the ninth or tenth day.
What is Ihe trcalmi'nif When truatmeiit ik neceuury, it should
Mme M that for mild cases of smallpox.
^^1
TaUCKLLA, OB CUICKKN-POX.
ftS
eU PBAOTIOI or MIfilOIItl.
Rubeola. — Miablx&
What &re the symplomsJ The period of incnbatioD is genenllj
from Stc to serpn dAjs. The Srst HfmploniB are those of catmrrhal
fever, followed by an eruption on the third or Sftb day, of satll
red spots OD the foce, then on the neck, body, and extremities.
They rnn into each other, and form serailanar or crescentic patches,
and are at their height of derelopmctit doriDg the second day.
Diarrhoea is a very common attendant.
■What Is the trealmenty In genera], all that is necessary is to
keep the bowels open, and give tej'id dilneut drinks freely. When
complicated, the treatment mnst be modified according to the
Byraptoms. The sequelcB are bronchitis, pneumoaia, pleuritic
dysentery, diarrb<Ba, or ophthalmia.
Scarlatina.
What are the essential phenomena of tb« disease t Fever, a
peculiar eruption, and inflaraiaation of the fence<i, vbich Mmetimefl
terminates rapidly in sloughing and ulceration.
How is it diuidedJ Into 8. nrnplex, S. anginota, and 8. ma-
ligna.
What are the sj/mptoma of 8. eimplexl They are fever, gene-
rally followed by a scarlet eruption within forty-eight houn, com-
mencing on the face, and extending to the neck, trunk, and ei-
tremities, with a slight soreness of the throat. Both nsuaity begin
to decline about the fifth day, the skin desquamating.
What are the sym.plomB of the anginose variety t They are mon
eevere than in the former ; the eniption does not appear until the
third day of ferer, and then in irregular patches. In some case^
there is sloughing, but not always.
What are the symploma of the malignanl t It commences like
the preceding, and soon becomes violent and dangerous. The
period of eruption varies from the fsecond to the fourth day. Oroy
sloughs, which become dark, are observable in the throat ; the
functions are all much disturbed, and death frequently occurs early
in the disease from cerebral oppression.
The prognosis of scarlatina varies very mnch in different casea,
and according to the variety.
FBAOTIOE or HMDlOJlta.
««3
Wliat in th« tr^aJmitnlt Tb«re can be iki genenl direction!
givn ■pptlwUe In all comb. We mutt be guided uj i^nenl
priiwlplts.
Id the «t'inp/« t<gi-t'«(y, coiiBiiemeat to bed. a fcentle aperient,
ahsllncnce from stimnlatiiii; diel. mud sponging (be bodj wbea hot,
will be about all ihat U iisaallf demniiilcd.
In the itffiMoae varirly. when tit* fcicr is Bctke, and |)iiIm) fall
Bod hard, bloodlHting may become proper, hat should be D*ed iritb
nation : pnrgativM or calomel and rhubarb, or cnctor oil, &c. ;
leeches to the tbront; c<tol air; Kponging with lepid wntrr; cMo-
nnc internally, prncilling the throat internally wiih nitrnlc of »i!T«T,
cepsieura, gari^ka, TerulMfe Kpplicntioiia to the lliront, &c., aio
tb* mMHH aMMi,
In Um maliif'iani tmn'f/y, cmruanU ahotild be nwed with eanlioa.
Tlie Ivcal mitan!! »bo<tId Iw the »nn« a* in the prtscwling varielf
Ciffeaible itlmul&iiU are otita d*Mnand«d.
I
HEMORKHAaSS.
What is bemorrhairo ? Tbe eacape of blood from vauela M
«hich it is coQiaiii«d in a hi^nttbjr italc of the Kjatcin ; aad inajr be
ocliU'' or xfA'-riiV. or il may b« panMim or aMfiic.
Wbat are tbe iiniication* In llie Irealmnit of liemorrhiim ? To
leewfi tlu nwincntnin of the i-irculatiwi If ncceaury ; to diminiab
tbe dMtnniuatioD to tli« part friNn w hich it occum ; atid lo etcii«
S contraictioii of tbe vrwela ot the pa/t.
Tbe fir*l iiidicailoa ni»y be fulSiled by bloodletliue, nlcre, diyl*
talis, cold, &e. ; the second by eonnter-Irritanta and the direct
•pplicaUou of cold ; aud tba latt by aatriiisei'U eUber lucaj or
BenorrhaQf from the No^riU. — EpiHaxig.
What are tbe gymplotnel \i is the most frequent fora of
hcin»rrhu([e. and may be active ot pamve It U someliuMi pr«-
ee<kd by fnlliiei).<i. «'eip;ht. and pain in ihc forehead, buxxinf; in the
ears, and redncM of tbe eye«; tbe blood disicbnrfced fs iicoally of a
florid color. It may be caugcd by direct Tiok-uco, Ibi rrault of
pleiliura, a beuorrbagic diaibcbi^ or ayuptomalic of tooie olbor
afftclioa.
66i rsAOTicx OT mrioiiTK. '
What is the treatment f It ii aametimeg wlotaiy when aetln,
but when passiTC should be suppresied. The general indication!
should be observed and attended to ; injections of ittrong aointin
of atnin or other astringrents ma; be necessar;, thoald the applica-
tion of cold not sncceed ; bitsten to the nspe of the neck or anklet
are sometimeB neccsssiy. If these Ml, direct compression and
astringents combined sboald be Died b; the introdnction of Sot
into the Dostrila.
Eemorrhage from the Lungt. — BasmoptytU. — 870. SpitHngef
Blood.
What are the aymplomgf Frequently, a tjcfating congh or other
nnnsual sensation in the trachea, or larrnx, inducing a sUg:ht congh,
followed by the expectoration of blood ; and nearly altrajn pre-
ceded by sensatioDS of fiillnese, weight, tijibtness, heat, Borenew,
and oppression over the whole cheat, or portions of it, with gvnenl
febrile symptoms. These symptoms are often more or less reliered
bj the hcmorrha)^.
The blood is nsoally liquid, florid, and more or less frothy, bat
varies Roniewhat in different cases, being sometime* in EtreabR, and
sometimes coagulated. When effused into the interlohnlar cellular
tissue, it has been called apoplexy of the lungs. It is frequently
connected with phthisis, but not necessarily so ; also with organic
disense of the heart, aneurism, Ac. ; !t mny also be vicarious.
What is the Ireatmentf Althoug'h sometimes salutary, we
should always arrest it if possible. Quiet, elcTation of the shoul-
ders, freedom of motion of the chest, and fresh cool air, should be
resorted to.
A teaspoonful of undissolved common salt should be alowly
swallowed, and venesection resorted to, if there he plethora with a
fall, strong palse.
Cooling cathartics and revulsives are proper, astringents and
DRUseanta are also sometimes useful. When vicarious, a new in-
dication of treatment is presented.
Hemorrhage of the Stomach. — Bcematemeaia.
Syn. Vomiting of blood. Oatirorrhagia.
What are the symptoms f It is mostly preceded by a feeling
of fulness or pain about the epigastrium, or a sense of sinking or
PBAOTIOI Of MIDtCtXB. M»
faintniwe. onwtatioiH, irrfgiiUtr obilU and feror. rQll9ro>l by romit-
iag of blood withotii inui'ii efTitrt. Pullowiiig tbit. iliuco i» often
B diicluirg^ or TeUil black blood froiR the Uowels, wliicb majr oon-
tiBiM for aoMie daya %{ter tU« voinitiag Itas eeaMd. ftie color of
th« blood vomited U aUo itarker ihuii aatvfsl, siid tlae ooii&i8t«uc«
is increased ; Ibe quantity vafiea taueb iu dilToreiit cuM- U nay
«crar frora uloetMion or Goii;>eHiioii.
Jt owy be catum^ by auytbiiig vhivk irritAlM. or iiiiterni|it< (be
Aow of blood from the iloinnch ; it may bo Ticar!ou« of MDM M>
euMoiasd diwfanritc, which huA \>«im xoppreMod.
Wbftt i« tb« lri\atii>rtiii illtiodlp-tiinK, if th«re tc nwrhMl«LbMH«
•riiun ; cniipiitii ovor the hypocirandria, dcrimtinHi, oiid oiktbnBlicit
of catoin«l, )i>ilo«oil Uy oil «kd tiir|>pntiiie ; oil of liir|>imtinu atono
ii nUo highly niicimiiiuiiilnd Tor <^lu'clcinjr the hRmorriinKe. Of w-
Irinireiils, o)iiutn wid it* prrpikruiionH, lU'uUUv uf lead, crouoic,
Aulpbnric ncid. tinelurn of iron. inc.. aru umA. Diet abonld Im
dutcciilinucd, and tbu driiik« should be oool nnd muuiUgiiiuuB or
■fidiilmit.
pMLKOStAtHA DOLK-Ve.
What an ihtnymftotntf Jf«n and stiffness In the frroin or oao
side; rigors folloved by Kefer; ike limb becomes awolk-o, |«ii>ful,
tender, and o( » knoitdl feel ; th« skin has a pale, whilv. iiniootli,
«nd glabrous ■ppMroiiec. It is peculiar to the pu«r|>eniJ slate ;
Iba bcaasts b«coinc ttomid. nnd Ilieir secretion is 8tispend*d.
What is lite Ireatmenlf Decidedly aaliphlogixljc; bloodletting,
porgaiircs, antimonials, Sk. ; after which opiiioi, so as to allay
pain and irrilnlion. may be proper. As local npplieaiions, leeches, .
fotnentatiouf, solntion of oiarintc of omisoaia, and stimalatiug
liuimeol*, may be nseful accurdi»g to uircuiDstanL'cB.
Apoplxxt.
What Is apoplexy f It ix n dincasc chiiRictcrizcd by n mdilen
•MpeoalOB of the animal fonciions, a alow and foil palw, Isbortoui
or klerloroiM broatbing;, with n conlinuonoe of tbc vital fnnctiona.
Wtiat are llie prrmonilmy n'jvipli/mK ? Ddfrini nation of biood
tu the bead, ladii-atnl by ihrobbiiiK auil uirgidity of the veoaelo,
wnigo, ringing Id thoaars. pail), At.
«H PBAflTlOl OT HISIOIKB.
What ar« the termiDationB of u atUck of apoplexy f In doalL
darinif the paro;t7i«m.
In perfect reatoration of all the easpended ftmctiom.
In paralysis of certain parts of the body, with rutor»tion of th«
fnactiona in other respects.
And in general febrile condition.
IIow ma; it be distinguished from ajmcope and asphfzta 1 Is
these conditions, the pulse and respiration are absent or nearly im*
perceptible.
What is the prognoeief Unless appropriate and energetic twat
ment soon makes a farorablc impression on it, the case is hopelen.
The duration of the attack- may vary fVoni a few minatei to
several days. It generally occurs between the fortieth and aixtieth
yenrs of age.
What are the cauteal Besides the predisposing from peculiar
conformation of the body, age, plethora, and organic affections
of the heart or large Tcssels, it may be excited by over-distension,
improper food, straining, intoxication, mental excitement, the ra-
pulsion of cutaneons eruptions, impeded circulation, &c.
What are the anatomical appearances? Vascular tnrgescence
of the brain, sanguineous extravasation, effusion of eernm ; and oc-
casionally little or no traces of disease are discoverable.
What is the treatment f The grand indication is to remore the
vascular engorgement of the brain ; which is best accomplished by
bloodletting, general and local, the application of revnlaives to
other parts of the body, with cold to the head. Active purgative*,
emetics when the stomach is overloaded, and blisters, are important
means.
What is the prophylaclic roanagement when the premonitory
symptoms exist ? A simple diet, exercise in the open air, aToid-
ance of stimulating drinks and meutal excitement, gentle cathartics
if indicated, reduction of plethora, and an aciive coarse of life.
Paraltbib, ok Palbt.
What is paralysis T Impaired or abolislicd power of voluntary
motion or sensation, or both, in some parts of the body, without
coma or loss of conscionaness.
Wliat are the different kinds of paral^is f Hemiplegia, whea
the whole of one side of the l>ody is affected.
riACTIO* or MKDtOIXI.
Farapiegia, pal§; of both ioferlor exlremfUea from ibe hips
>wriiTnriis.
And parltat, when some one particular part ia aOiwUd.
WltU i« th« mo«t comnion form of it!' HeniiplegiA: aoil it
tp«ndi QpOD ft simiisr i-ondilioa of Iho br«iii lo apopkiy.
Upon witat does parBplegia geaeraliy occur? ABeaioot of tho
piiial marrow goiicTall)*.
Whai An some of Ilto cau»-^ of partial pHTftlysU ? Affodions
of ihu bruin or spinal tnarrovr, iqjurj of a nerte, and the action of
, l«ad.
I What is the Inviutentf The tame u for apoplexy, in moet
cftKc*. TIh: pulK mast bo oar goido in ttie miplo^ant of tbe
Intiwl ; eltciriciiy i» ol^co uttcful, particularly in tli« partial varirtf ;
nui Tomim, rhiia toxiitodcnilron, oil of tiirpenliao, Rmica Uowcrs;
rtl galimiisRi may alio be triod. in vbronic cuvt.
Epilefby.
k
i tat
What is epilepsy? A diecHse of (he ncrrons tTsleni. muni*
ttttei by convolfiiont at nncrrinin periods, in paroxysms, with a
teiaporary loss of oonjcioosnun and Tolantary motion, tenaiMrtinK
laslMp.
Wbat part of the bratu is usually found diseased iu poMnuirlem
;anfiiatious F The cervbellom.
What in the Irrttlnunlt Tbs cause sboald be carefully asoer-
Uined, and tlie treatment modified accordinffly.
What are tiie remediet which liaie been thought lo posieas
Gonirullin); (tourer in this diieaae J Valerian, misttetoe, oil of liir<
pfiuiae, poouy root, airaricas muscarius, ariemisla volitarla, b«lla>
donna, opiuiD, ttratiiuuium. mask, castor, asMfieiida, phosphoma,
oxide cf line, xulphale of xinc, nitrate of allv«r, ainmoiilsted
iccpper, iadifco, &c.
CnoBKA, OR St. ViTL's'ii Dasc«.
What are it* ehanwtifrtidictJ Inronple(« mibHervi^-ncy of the
■udes of Toltinlnry motion to ibi' will, rrndmiifr their nrlionii ir-
, tretnnkinx, and ridioiilout. It mny Im- j^ciiml. or t-onKued
particular mtiitclu
HM PAAflTIOl OV ■>9I0IJrK.
uitement, and all caoseg of constitational debility.
What ia tke frvttfiaeTil F It «b<MU 4«paMl Dpoa 4k« coaMioD
«f ^ratcM fntodndtig or aceompoying k^ to «Wcfa 'l&a trMtnent
■hould b« adapted. Among Ebe muMtioe t«pwiaoM^<< «M par-
.ffatiMS, the ngetidde sod sastidlic tonioa, 1mU»4obim, oimidliiga,
CouDter-irritaatfl, galvaaism, &c.
■CoWVtLHIV* AlMCWOHB OF ItlFAIfTB.
Wbat an tba eKottiug camant Any-oaawt uttiiob pmJwce tiar-
Cescence ^f the bfaia ; the noat freqitent of vrfaiufa are intcMfHl
irritation, detAhion, wocdu, mpelled entwwons -emptiona, plethora,
and local ii^ariaB.
Wbat are the indieatiosB in tin itnatntMnif To obviate Ae
influence of the ezciUng cavae ; to allaj nerroni or cerebral irri-
tstion ; and to protect the bntin &oib the detenniDation to it
Tetanus.
What ia tetanae f It consists in violent toiric spaisn Of (be
ToUntary muBcles, with the power of sensation and thougtit nn-
.impaired.
How is totEDQS divided f Accordinj^ to the part which n
■affectad ; when oonfined to the mnscles of the jaw, it is called
triemue ; when the extensor moecleii of the trnnk aad RStremftiet
«re the seat, opitlholtmoe ; emprtMthotanoe, when the body it
curved forwards ; and pleurcdholonos, when in a lateral direction.
When it occurs in children, it ia called trismus nancentittm. It
haa also been divided into idiopatiac&nAsytnjjtomalic; ihe former
ia produced by direct irritation of the nervous system, and the
latter by indirect; that following wounds is called traumatic, and
belongs to the ayraptomatic variety.
What are the symptoms ? Slight spasms about the larynx, a
feeling of stiffness of the jaws, neck, and shoulders, with spasms.
When it terminates fatally, it is usually by apoplexy.
What is the trealment^ In the idiopathic, particular attention
ahould be given to the condition of the system, aud the treatment
adapted to lU condition liccordingty. In the symptoniBtic, attantioB
PaAOriCI OF HBDICINK.
both to the general ooudition and lo the local cau&e of irritation,
|iia Bpc(8ftary.
Tlie remetiies ihat hare be«n dmiI are bloodletting, part^Lires,
MdatiT«8. particHlarljr ojHiiB. tolwvM, aniimoo;. h^drocyauic avid,
cold affusion, mercnr;'. atnpiitation. tonics, trine, bark, iic, all of
wliicb ma}- bo proper whaB righllj udoptad.
Awn MA.
5yn- — Spatmudic AMma.
WImI it nndrnttood \>t aittlima t llu u term which has been
Indefinilvljr appliRil at ■jnoiiTinoiu willi dyspixru, but, whllo lliU
lailcr i« a aympkfm of vartonN dineate*, astlitim indicntM a dtMOSH
cbaractcriccd bj diffiuali; or brealhlni;, ooc-urriiig in pnroi/siua,
and dl^p«»dill)c a|>»H apaHmodic cooftlrlclioii of the bruiicliial tubes,
wiihoat fvvcr m a iieccAaarf accompaDitueiil, or aiij oTgnnic
diMtaiie of tbe lan^ or bead.
What are ihe mjmpfomgt It ia anally preceded by Unguor,
beidaehe, QutnlvDcy, conatriclion of the chest, Ac. Tliere lit great
dilEcuUy of breathing, and a feeling of lui|>«ndiiig Kiiffocniion,
•rhich often commencoe in the night and wakvs the putient out of
sleep, and compels him to Ktk the frc^h air. Tli« countcnanco
iniiicat<:S great distress The piiUc i« aflvn smnll, feeble, irreKoUr,
anil (rc<iuenl ; ibc eyes are prominent, and the citremiliea cool ;
tbe uritte geoftally pale and abundant in the commence men I and
during tbe paioxftm, bnt liccouiei scaiitj and high colored, and
■oiaciimes deposiu a sediment. ARvr ihrvc or four hours, Ihe
symptom* uiually subside, with a copiotu expocloration of mucus,
and tbcuil is cniM humitl aMma ; wheti thin docs not take plaoe,
it has been called dry tuUiwa. Sureneis of the mii^clc! rcuiains.
Slid aometimes neuraljcic imini occur. The aMhmatic symptoms
are sllfrht through the du;, and ul night ihe pnroxvsras occur
agnin ; this aliernatlon often continue!! for a week, leaTing at tbe
cod of that lime the patient in onltiinry lienllh.
What are thepAywVof Miprnf I'ercui^ion i« cl<«r Ihrongbout
the chest, nlien thcrv ia no com plication. The rMpiraiory usDrnaDf
\t fi-i-bli', wiili A lihiliinl or whe«in(i aoand. Whm relaxation,
eilher leoipornry or penuaneul, occurs, tbe air eutcn llto Inaga
firmly, producing its accustomed phenomena,
6T0 IftAOTIOl or MSDIOtVB.
It is BometJnm heradltaiy, and tbe prMkaposition auy Iw tamti
by a great variety of circa mstancea. The most freqnent emeHmg
caase is cold and moiatnre combined. It k sonetiMaa Cnnd
associated with organic diMaaw of tha thoracic Tuc«rm, oUber m •
caaee or effect.
What is the prognonaf It te oocaakmally oared, bat mm«
frequently relieted ; whea once established, it is apt to recar daring
k'fe. It is seldom fatal, nnloaa complicated with other alliectiou
of a serioQB character.
What is the IreaimerUT The two prominent indications are to
relax the spasm, and to destroy the predispoaitiini. The' firtt can
generally be accomplished by the nsa of ematiM. Bleoding may
be necessary, provided there is a strong, axcitad paba, bat not
otherwise. Aniispavmodia are sometimes OMfht.
Borne noreoUc* hare been aaed, among which straDMaian staadl
the highest Hot foot-baths are nsefnl. Attention abeaU ha
given to the general health, and any deviatioa corrected as &r m
posrible.
Nlt'KALSIA or TBB FaOK, OB TlO DOULODKCUX
What are the eymptoma T The portio dora of the seventh pair
is mostly the nerve affected; sometimes the fifth pair. Severe
pain, shooting in a direction correspoading to the coarse of the
nerve, occurs in paroxysms, and is bronght on by slight cansea;
the muscles are occasionally affected with eonvnlsive twitchings.
What is the treatment 7 Narcotics, nervines, and loc^ irritants,
division of the affected nerve ; carbonate of iron has been Ughly
extolled ; also bark, arsenic, itc.
When it is intermittent, with regularity of periods, qiriniiie with
morphine will very certainly relieve it,
MiNTAL DERANazmirT.
What are the catieet t They are hereditary and ewoitinfi Hm
tatter of which is divided into moral, or those which operate throngh
the medium of the mind ; and phynaU, or those which act diT«ctlj
on the body.
HowarediaeaseioftbemiudditAdedf lata manta, tnononMiu^
■nentia, and idioiitwi.
PKAOfioK or HIDtOtyi.
611
Whftt Ml) tbo characUritilifv ot Manu J Qenotti uivoul At-
KO^tmeDl, cliancUtriscd by k rA|>i<J Miocviwioo of iuvulieruuC itleoa.
>ti(l violvul «xciU)ra«iit ur Unr (iiLuioui, ux{)riwicd by gn»t a(;iu-
tioD, load Tocircmtiuii, Hiujcinit, m^utmut, mitl furjr.
Wliat ari,' tho cAanKyertWim of Monomania 1 It ia a eUtfl of
pkrtik] inaaitf, where Ike |iu[J«itl in iiiMuto uu ant M>tject tfuly,
irilb * fall niiO regular use of liin iiiU-lltTtuiil ftculUM on all or
■ovt other nubJecW. It cuni|iriibeudK uiun; vurietks, as uoslalgitt,
fanatlcbm, hjpochondriaiiu, melancliolia, iiiisauibropby. Ac.
Wliat are tli« charai.1i^tuli<» at Demektu f Tlittre U an uso-
datioii of utirelalL-d poKeiniuus or i(lt<u, from an inaljttity of tint
miiid tojodjfe aid reaaon.
Wlut are Uie cAnraoteruifUTii of Idiotism f It cotitiUU iu a de-
fiKtiTe deTulopmeut or injiairuitiia uf all ilie iiitetleciual fac«luea,
■oiil«limcB amoiuitiiig lo toiul ab&i^iicc of luiiid.
Wbat is theycjierai treatvtcnt of mental derangenutot 7 Tbe
pAtJMt aboald be removed f^om his frieods aod home, placed in
some qiii^t nnd Mchided eltnation, hare kind and hutnati^ ircatmciit,
Ircc cxercJMt in ibe open air, bucli empJofiueiil and araiu«ioeats oa
•re adap^ to his condition, and appropriate rome<li«&, adapted to
the general stale of health and candJlio«.
DXUKIVH TKKMEItS. — MaKIA A FOTtl.
What are the tt/taracttriAiwt Qciieral in(|ui»lude, trenon,
conliDned walrbfulueu, cool akin, perajiirHltim, dulirioui lo<|Uauii;,
Aid jwniiurial iliuiiobi; (Myiurrinic in habituul drunkarilH and upiuoi-
tn, jjuui^rally (ulluwriuK the iuterioiaaiott uf liieir »cciiaU>ni«d
Itimnlant.
What U th« treatmeiUt Emetics, ofJuni, anlUiumnodiat, and
[lihe alcoholic ir«:iUnaul. all have lb«ir odtooaUv. The alcoholic
eatment baa been fopud the ii>o«i: tiiu-cvantu) In the Phiiaddpbia
^B^M|iiial ; but the treatiaeiit with opium U |i(frtiHp« oiora jcc'ietally
jpfMliaed than niiy other, either alone, or iu coiubination with cani-
f^hor Bi>d ooiafixtJda.
PZRTUI>«8, OK UooPiNo-Couau.
What is pc-rtnmBf It is a cvnta^on* cniitch, whieb baa «
riM, prqgnaa, and deuJitation, and occurring but oaee In
tbo same iadiridoal.
678 VBAOxioB or midioiitv.
Wbat are the gymplomg t It commenccfl u an ordionfy cfttanli,
irith lassitude, sneezing, headache, and faoaraenen, followed hj ■
drj ringing cough, which at the end of two or three weeks becomes
conTuUive or Bpaimodic, and in paroiysms.
What is the prognoaia t It rarely temiinatefl fiitallj, except by
the saperrentioD of bronchitis, hydrocephalas, paeaiDonia, apofdex;
or marasmni. The yonnger the patient, the more apt is the disease
to terminate fatally. It often calls ioto actton stramons and tabM-
cnloua affections.
What is the treatment 1 It is capable of being mitigated, bat
not cut short in its coarse. When attended with inflammatory
symptoms, bloodletting, general and local, may be serviceable, and
when the Inngs are oppressed by the bronchial secretioDS, emetics
are indicated. Assaftetida is an excellent remedy, with or without
naaseants. Belladoooa, lobelia, and connter-irritants, are also rala-
tble remedies.
ASPHTZIA, OB Bi;6PINDXD ANIMATIOM
What are the cavsee which produce asphyxia ? Hanging, drown-
ing, or strangnlation, and the inhalation of some irrespirable gas ;
also lightning or electricity, and intense cold.
What are the syTiiploma of asphyxia from drovming t A tinged
and livid appearance of the face ; the eyes are open and staring,
limbs stifT, tongne protruded, the epigastrium tense and tamid, and
the manifestations of life are destroyed. According to Orflla, more
or less water enters the stomach, by which he distinguishes between
cases of drowning, and cases where life was destroyed before being
placed in the water.
What is the treatment f The person shonld he well dried,
wrapped in blankets, and placed in a convenient place for artificial
Inflation of the lungs, by a common bellows. Galvanism and
electro- magnetism if at hand, stimnlant injections into the Kctam,
and frictions may be very nsefnl in assisting to establish respiration,
and revive the energies of the system. Hest shonld be applied by
warm flannel, bottles of hot water, bricl<s, &€., in a gradual man
ner. When the functions are partially resnmed, stimalas, carefully
adapted, may be nsefiil, and the patient should be kept perfectly
at rest in a dry warm hed. These means should be perseTered in
4nd not abandoned too hastily.
t-RACTICk or UEtHCIKB.
ns
'What are Uir ri/mjdomK of nK|iliyxiiv from (lie iiihatatiom of
rboitie aeiil ganf Wlii-ii iiiiililiiU'il, it will qtiicklj' ilcntro; life,
btii mixed wiili Airaoi^iihvric air it in Icn Kuiiclni, proJiicing ver-
tigo, fHintinpi. inscmibility. nnd ii«iihyxiii ; iii wliii'li cast- tlw face
has a taiDid and livid apiicanincv; llic blood ■vofsclK nre turgid,
and tbe tonguv swoUun. It att* bulli liy excluding ihc Dttnoepliere,
and as a {luixoii.
Wlint i< the Irratmirni? When (he aitjihyxia in ini>nraplpt«, to-
tortry will soon titlcc place by placing the paliuiit in the open nir,
da«bing a little cold water tipoit liiin, dry frii-iiont!, and wine nnd
water. Wl^ti pcrfccl, tin: imIiI dimii. or puuriiig wnler oii the
hi-nd. will vficn cxciti! respiratory movemvnia ; frietiouN wiih dry
llariiiclii or Hllioaluling itub-iluitoeH, vdatlle up)>lkalioiiK l» ih? uatit.
Ac, are proper. If these do not quickly e.xcuc rt-iipiruiiuu, arli>
flcinl respirutioii iJioiild In" ttsorli-ii to.
Wbut i.i the trralment for asphy.xia from electricity f The Knmc
IK Itint for asphyxia froni carbonic acid, and other luephilic ^naes ;
nold affusioiu ore particularly valuable in fuch cases.
Wliftt Is the(nta(ijmri( of af^phy.\ia from coldf The principal
menus ia the gradual commnnication of warmth lo th« body ; but
It has to be done wiih the grvxtest catition, or it vill destroy the
tittle retualuiug vilallty, or produce gangrene. The fintt applica-
liotis then bhouM be cold traler or snow, then dry blunkets in a
room without fire; gentle frictions, and artificial influiiou ofthe
lungl; nnlefa respiration ta)<cs pltkce. If »yni|itonis of life occur,
the wannlb may be incronicd, and warm drinks admiulMcrcd, of
tclua or uge left, but stronger stiinulanu should be avoided.
r
DlAIlRUOU.
0
What are the charoflerigtic tymptomsT Prequcitt, and usually
pious liquid fecultul Ktaols, with griping,
Wliat is the morbid condition upon whieh dinrrhica depends f
'Ad Irritated condition of the mucous inembriin<- of the bowels,
eitber from the action of irrilntiug (ulMliitiirrx upon it, or from an
Increase lo its irrilnbitity. in which eoM the ordinary xcorelions and
eonleats of the witinl *ill produce excesiife periaialtic action.
What are the inJkalwn* of Irealmenlf To remove irtcrj
aource of intestinal irritation; to allay the morbid irrilability o'
51 Ss
674 FBACTICK or HKDIOmB.
tbe mncDons membrane of the bowels ; and to diminiBh the dete^
miDatioD of the blood to the inteeliDal canal.
Cholera Mobbus.
What are the characterielic s^mptomsf Fre4]neDt, Tioleot
Toniitiiig, and purging, with serere tormiDa, and cramps in the
DiuscleB.
What are the indicalions of treaimenl 1 To allaj as qnickl; u
possible the irritabilit; of the stomarh and bowels, to restore the
action of the skin end liver, and to determine the circulation from
the iiitenial to the external parts. Energetic means Ghooid at
once be resorted to for these purposes, and opinm, calomel, and
active reTnlsifes, will generally fulfil the indicatioas.
Choleba Epidemica.
Synonyme. Spasmodic Cholera. — Indian Cholera. — Anatie
Cholera. — Malignanl Cholera. — Chale.ra Asphyxia.
Whot are the aymptoma, course, Ac, of this disease? It is
usually preceded and accompanied with an epidemic prevalence of
disordered stomach and bowels, as indigestion, diarrhcea. or dysen-
tery. The term cholerine is applied to cholera mild in form, bat
without decided cholera symptoms; this condition is often the/rsi
stage of the disease, and should be alwnys looked upon in that li^ht.
The disease depends upoii an unknown rav^e, which producw
an epidemic iiitlnence, rendering most persons in certain places
liable to this disease ujion the appliciilion of un exciting cause; or
sometimes without any that is apparent. The attacks are some-
times gradual, or preceded by what have been termed premonitory
symptomg, oT cholerine ; but frequently they occur suddenly, and
the disease rmis its course with fearful rapidity. The first opera-
tions of the bowels and vomiting throw off the ordinary contents
of stomach and bowels, but are soon followed by thin rice water
discharges. Cramps usually occur in the extreraiiies, and are ofttn
very severe ; yet ihcj ore absent in many of the severest cases.
The pulse soon sinks; there is great thirst; the surface becomes
cold, and bathed in sweat; the urine is scanty or entirely sup-
pressed ; the skin assumes a leaden or violet color, with a haggard
JPBACTICB or MIDICINR.
6T!i
and dMth'likc countrannce; and the whole body preMots h
iihriitikrii nppenrnncR. Ati a|)itl)iy uKiwIly ncconipaniei ihU diiieafle
iu imlifiili, ill n'furi-iice to llicir own cnM and towards every <^ll^•
ronadin;; olrjcct. Tht-xu nymiitinii, ir tlicjr increuHu and pontiiinv,
won bvrminittc in eollaj/Ktr of u more or IcM dvi'idcd cliArauler, in
whkb tlie pulxe in iinjxirceptiljlu or very Treble ; or a feeble oscilb'
tory nMiveincnt uf the licurt oloue may bu detei-ted by nuHciillalion.
Tliiii condition u«nully lermbntea in death, but occasionally in
reaction i \S in reaction, there is nsaally more or Iosb conirestton of
important or^fniu. and a longer or sliorter coorao of febrile simp-
toos of a typhoid character, from which the patient may recover
or may not. The latter part asnally presents considerable rarietjr
reference to local complicntion and mode of progrcesing.
It has properly been divided into four siiig'es. The Jtr^, or
forming, consi^tuig of dinrrhfa and other Kvmptotns known u
choleri»e. The second, or when decided symptoniH of cholera
exiit, bat with the circulation distinctly obserrnbte iit the larger
vesBob. The third, or tiagr of collapse. And the /ourlh, or that
of reaction ; in which ihc chokrn f^ymplotns proper are replaced
by local inlinmmnlioiD^. cfkngcMioiia, irritation, and general fcTcr.
The fiif^iitial anil xp/'irijic eati»e of thlx di«caM \* nnknown. hnt
ninny circumrituiicei contribute U> its development ciilicr by pmli*-
^^mmng to or trxriting it.
^K T1i« canxei which yrv.ditpoM are whatever U calcutated to weaken
^H|ie vKal energies of the syaten.
^B Tht cauxe.i which ej:riU It are iIiohr which make n sndden and
^Hpowerfnl iiupreiaion on the system, uiid whaterer can irritate the
Moinach and boweU or prodaee a determination of blood to them.
R.\)HisMrea to sudden cluinges of tempemture, mental ernotiniiii,
iiidigoctlble food, purgatives, tic, may thnrufuru act as exciting
■iisea.
What is the progjiotit f When in the forming or cholerine singe
it can gene ml ly be arrested by appropriate [rt^utmcut; U'ld even
wiven completely formed it will terminate favorably, in the large
majority of cases, if properly managed ; while in the stage of col-
lapae, tmtment is asualiy of little avail.
What is the Inntmeni t The indications in the finl and wcond
stages are to arrcft the evacuation* from ihc stomach and bowels ;
to relieve irritation in them ; to restore the suspended secretions.
67S FRAOTICK Of HKDIOmi.
especiflllyofthelirer ; to equalize the circulation ; to relieve neirooi
disturbance ; and to support the general strength when deficient
Calomel, opium, and camphor Beem well calculated to ful6l s ma-
jority of these indications, when given in small doses frequently re-
peated. Caution should be observed in reference to the use of
opium and camphor, and particularly of the former, so as not to
depress the nervous system below the proper condition of impressi-
bility, or produce couKestion of the brain ; this latter danger
increases as the disease progresses, or collapse is approached.
Astriugenls have been advised in combination, but it is probable
that their effect in disturbing the stomach generally more than
connterbalances any t'ood which may result from them. When
these are resorted to, the sugar of lead dissolved in paregoric is
an acceptable and efficient form for administration.
Revulsives should be applied to the surface freely ; a blister of
cantharides, as.sisted by hot oil of turpentine over the bowels, is
their most efficient form ; hot footbaths and mustard plasters are
alto useful. In allaying the irritability of the stomach, aromatics
are sometimes benelit'iiil, and ice also in some cases. Mint jnlcp.
conibinins ice, aromaiios. and alcoholic stimulus, is esteemed
highly, ffiven in small doises. In the stage of diarrhcea, calomel
or l>lne pill, opium and camphor, will nearly always succeed in
curing proni|«ly.
In the third, or stage of collapse, the indications are about the
same as in the previous stages, and in addition we should endeavor
to check excessive sweating, and supply the loss of watery and
saline matters to the blood. The same remedies may be resorted
t« except the opium, which should not be given ; camphor should
be given sparingly if at all ; alcoholic stimulants used with the
greatest caution or entirely withheld, on account of the disposition
to cephalic affection. Although the apparent condition seems to
call for the use of stimulants, they are not to be used except with
the greatest caution. In the fourth stage, the treatment must
conform to the pathological conditions existing; and as these vary
somewhat, tlie treatment must correspond. Great caution should
be observed in both medicines and diet, or misi.'hief may result.
In reference to prophylactic measures, much benefit occurs from
the use of such diet as will preserve the digestive organs in the
liest possible slute, and also the general system. The diet shonld
PRACTICE or MKDIOINK.
«T7
be pUio, Doari»bing, and flill tn quantltj, without orerlonding
either tli« utaniiteh or the circulHtioQ An iucre&tw of ihe TJltil
rnnctions is prcforahle to dcpre^iiion; moderate flilmulation of the
elomach *t\«r moala in advisable with snch articles as ipn^r, miie-
lani, pepper, tie. The mind l^honld be equable, caim, ami hope-
ful; cxcMMC of all kinds, mcntul and physical, aioidvd, u« well
U cxptwarus to cban)tcs of lempcmtorc.
A grcBl variety of plans of treatment hare been pareucd, whii:h
•pan will not permit ur here to nolicc.
Flatulbst Colic.
What condition of the di|ce-slivc or^anx predisponcn to tliix din-
CAKc? A weak and irritiible utate of them. Ordinary Brtlclet
KomelinK^n, bnt particnlarty snb^tanccM nut taaWy di);e*ted, are
miMlly the cxcilin^ <.'na!ii^*.
What are it* charai^Uirititin? Pain in (he Htomneh and bowelti,
Rooner or later after ealiiiKi ocfurriuK in piirojiysmii, wiiU short
rrmiMion!!, erui'tution^ of wind, and torpid ImwRlii. It niuy be
diittiii^rniKhcd by the relief obtained from nbdomiiinl preK>ur«, the
writhiiif; iiiotioiiB of the patient, and the abxence uf fwcr. From
btiiou* colic, by the abaenee of billouH vomitinir; and from coliea
fni-tonum, by the hurdnexj and ruirncli<)n of the nlidominal
iDU«ck(, uud the Kftdual neceasioii of the colic produced by lead.
What t« the treiUmentf When the xyniptomg are xUitht, fric-
UonR with a Itaiiiiel or a brush, and the milder carminative* and
tulitpumodics, are all timt may be required. When more Ncvcrc,
ram|>bi>r, ether, laadanom. &c., may be necei>x»ry ; but when lh«
irritatiDj; babamnco still remains, and the imiii* do not ahole,
proper evacnnnt^ mast be resorted to; enittie*, if the offending
suljstaucc is still in the stomni-h ; and cathurticM, or luxaiives, if
it have passed into the intcKtincs. KBVuUivea, snch a« sinapismd,
heal, &G., applied to the nbdomen, arc asefill. In cotiralescevee,
great care ttiuuld be taken in regard to diet.
^
Bitiot;8 CoLiCL
What is bilious colic f It is a variety of colic wtlh mulAat dfr
rangemenl of the biliary organs
61 •
t^S PBACTIOE or IfKSICINe.
What are the causes f It depends opon the eame remote cause*
which produce intermitting and other forms of miasmatic ferers,
and genemlly occurs during the aatnranal months.
What are the nf/mpffyms J la the first stages, the Bfinptoms re-
semble those in the forming Gtoges of minsmalic fevers. These aru
followed by acute pain in the stomach and bowels, which is ver;
severe during the exacerbations. As ihe disease advances, the
abdomen becomes tender to the touch. Nausea and bilioas Toniit-
ing occur ofleu, at the commencement of the disease ; the bowels
are torpid ; the pulse is not much disturbed at Grst, but becomes
increased in fulness, force, and frequency, as the disease advances,
and there ore symptoms of bilious derangement.
Whnt is the Ireatmenli The principal indications are, to free
the bowels of their irritating contents, to allay the morbid irrita-
bility of the stomach and intestinal tube, and to restore the healthy
secretions of the liver. The first indication can be accomplitihi'd
by an emetic, if free vomfting does not exist, and by cathanics ss
soon as Uiey can he brought to act; but, from the usual irriluble
condiiioLi of the stomach, ihis cannot at once be done ; calomel,
in small doses repealed, then becomes the most importiint remedy
conjoined with revulsives, which will generally allay the inilabilily
of the stomach, and bring the system under its peculiar influence;
which is favorable to the operation of cathartics, and the restora-
tion of the secretions. As a purgulive, castor oil and spirits of
turpentine, as soon as the stomach will bear them, will be fount!
beneficial. Warm bath, fomentutiou, bluodlettiMjr, &c., may be
fonnd useful during the course of treatment, according to the con-
dition of the system.
COLICA PiCTOKtIM, OB LeAD CoLIC.
What are the symplomsf The ordinary symptoms of colic, a
twisting pain around the navel, pain in the buck, tenesmus, nnd
sometimes vomiting. Palsy, and wasting of the muscles of the
forearm and hand, are occasional results.
What is the frealtnenl? Venesection, purgatives, opium fomen-
tations, and revulsives. Castor oil is one of the best purgatives in
such cases, nnd may be properly combined with opiates. Sometimei
tobacco eueniata have been recommended. Cold aCfusions have alsi:
been found useful.
PBACTICK nr MKDICIXB.
»»
COKHTIPATIOM.
WtuiT Is undcntood by eonjttipation ? A voiidition of the bowels
In wliicti the rtooU are Ws rr«(iiient or leis In quaiilily than in
jfcvallh. This cnixliliuii {■ ii|)t lu oi-vat lii [9yii|>e|itica. ati<l {» old
I'peKonii, mid lliu nue'imulutionji are flomi.'t.iiiii-* i>iiurtnoua in the
colon mnd rpt-'liini. It nmy bt |ir<)diict-d liy n vnritty of vauiu-t, und
I depend directly on ditTi^reni paiholiigical condiiion*. such ua me-
chanieal Impediments to the passage of the alvine foiiteute ulong
ttlie bow«lB-, B diminished coniraciiliiy of tho mutmikr c-oal, oi
(|imini»hed sitice[ilibiliiy to alvitie stimuli ; n deru-ieut nupply of
■Umuli; or a coinbinatioaofiwo or more ofthecondiiionii mentioned.
What i* the irfolmenll In oecaminnal ntlaeki, uiild vnthartieii,
Mch as castor oil, should be used ; and. if Attended wilU ior|>iditT
of the liver, calomel should be added. Eneraaia are also often
useful to (juickeo the operaliou of cathartics. Iii habitual const!-
}>Blion, Btlention must bo particiilnrly paid to a rcmoTal of the
canse. Keunlnr dTorlK to craeiinto the bowels should be nude,
irlthoat straining; moderate exercise, regular habit«, relaxation
ftwra mental oxereise. change of air, frictions over the surface of
the body, eold shower bntli, and llie avoidance of the use of coffee
' and green lea. The ditt bUohIiI be n-^nlnted. by nsing food easily
' digested, and calciilnled to net »litilillv on the bowels. Tho par-
1 ticiilar article* iismI mart depend npun the capacity lo digest them,
' wbich, in many caies, i-uii only be known by u careful trial, Somc-
^Kititoet mechnniritl aMixlanoe Ik re(|uircHl in dislodging impact fccca
^Vftom the rectum, Tonic* and laxniiveK arc often henelicin] and
' Bec««tary ; but caution ahotild be okiierved in reference lo tho
habitual ok of cathartic iiubstancea.
OnOTRtiCTioif or tub Uovtels.
What is meant by obHli-uclion of the bowels ? A tnechanicnl
nr imppdimenl to the piiiwa^c of ihc fontont* of the
It mny I'duic un slowly or suddenly.
Whfttare Xha «ym}il"v\*f A feelinfr of uneaxinem, distension,
' or pAiit in the abdumen ; the pain may be cxcciiiiively scvrre, and
of a spasuKidic kind. I'ulluwed by obstinate romiting and tender-
[Sea; also fever, hiccough, und slevcuraeeuaa or bloody ejcctiont
<t80 fBACTICE or HSDIOIKX.
from ihc atomaoh ; tympanitis, oppressed respiratiou, clammy bHu,
feeblf poise, &c., if not Boon relieved. The terras Iletm and Vol'
vului have been giv«n to cases of stercoraceous vomiting. When
the above named symptoma occur, a careful examination sboald
be made, in order to ascertain whether or not thej are caused by
etrangulated hernia, concealed or otherwise.
One of the most frequent causes is an accutnulaiion ofimpadea
feces, which, however, ia the least dangerous of the different forms
of obstraction.
The formation of solid concretions ia another canse, and may
originate in varions modes ; medicines and indigestible food some-
times collect together and form hard concretions, sach as cbalk,
magnesia, salphur, stones of varions fruila, Ac. To detect these,
the previous habits of the patient should be inquired into ; and
they may also be detected occasionally by examination per anura,
or over the parietca of the abdomen ; when tenesmus occurs, the
rectum should be particularly examined.
Permanent stricture of the bowels is another aoorce of obstruc-
tion, depending in most instances on a thickening of the parietea
of the bowels, or a cancerous degeneration ; it may occur also from
inftamvitUory adhexions of various kinds, and from fatty deposi-
tions beneath the peritoneal coat.
Inttissusceptio or invagination of the bowels is a frequent and
fatal form of obstruction ; it consists in the reception of one por-
tion of intestine into nnoiher portion, immediately above or below,
generally below, and may vary from a few lines to a foot or more ;
it may occur at almost any portion, but is said to be more frequent
at the union of the small with the large intestine.
Twisting of the bowels ia another cause ; and consists in a fold
or loop of the intestines turned round upon itself one or mure
times.
Obstraction may also be caused by organic tumors, situated
exterior to the bowels ; but this ia rare.
Wliut ia the tTealment^ First, if possible, ascertain the cause.
and adapt the treatment accordingly. If this is obscure, adopt the
plan most likely to be successful in the ciiralile forms of I he disease )
abstract blood, if the pulse will admit, in quantity lo nccumplish
the object of lessening its force, relaxing the system, and abating
inflammatory symptoms: local bleeding by leeches to the anus oi
PKACrtOE OP HBDICINK.
est
abdomen is often beneficial. The milder cfttharticsi, *uvh n* oiislor
oil, salphur, mapnesia. Heiinn, Ar., shonM lif ti«i-d. rollowed hj
tntmua. Th* powerftil rnUmriiM nhoiilU In; iw'd emiiloiiBly. if
Rt nil. Calomel (hould be jrifPii frcHy, whit-h will |*etjcrally Ijo
rKafticd. anil iTil do itot npcrnic miiy produce n p;eii«ral m^rcuriul
lin|>rcj.Hiuii which Komt-timtiK prore* udvanta^'eoua under favorable
circuin»iutie«i. DuriuR lliis ipentinoiil, 0}>ium ^huatd be gi»en to
allay jioiFi and rtlait a|)ii.im ; and warm roinenlulioii and the warm
batb often iirove tbIubMc auxiliariea. Repeated (DJeeitons of warm
u'uter H'lili a fon-int; |)timp are also oneti an efflcienl remedy. To-
liauL-o eiicioata have been used, but great caution is neuesgarjr.
Peolapsus a si.
What are the s>jmplom»f U consiMs in a do»cetit of a portion
nf the rectnm or its lining membrane below tlic sphineicr, forming
A tnmor at the onni', Somelimi-s the (irnlnwion ocmr* oicldonly
3ncl InrtCfly, hnt it U Ri-nerullf' small, in tli<; form of n ref^nlar rinji, i
about the aniu; ap|>rnring when Ktrninin^; al »ti)()l, and re-C'cditig '
jipuntancoualy, or by olixht preiuare, after thi> KlrainuiK cua*ei(. IF
not arreated, it cotnluues, and becomes swdten and painfal or
indnratitd. and is returned with difflcnity.
What are ibe cai/sea t Anything wliicU eauaes severe straining
or relaxation of the bowels, or the two combined ; it is more com-
iDou la children and in old persons than in the middle period of
life.
What Is the treaiment f The objects are to effect the redaction,
and pretent the retnrn of the prolapsed bowel. The Srsl may
ffenerally he oerompli'hcil by pressing gently against the tnnior. or
by inserting the iniicx rin^rir inio the nnus. nnil in this way pnshinj;
up ibe part. If prcrenu-ii by ihe constriction of the sphincter, use
the warm hip-bnth. wnrm pnnltices, tnndunnm iiyVeiions, and bleed-
Ine, if necessary xo pri~><inec reloxntion ; eolij, suddenly applied, often -
ruJievM. If mnch inllained. ibc nniiphlogislic cnnrse, such as
lileedinfT and cold applicntions, wilh a proper ponurc, shonld bo
rewtrted to.
In the prevenlT'in of prulapcns, Irritnlion of the rcMiim «honId
le avoided ; obviate rebixalion oflhi' tphincter; eonlrDClion of th«
relaxed membrane liable lo proirnaiun iliouM be produced. T<
PRAOTIOK or HIDIOINI.
nccomplish the first, the bowels shoald be kept regalarly open bj
laxative diet and medicines, provided costireness exist ; if the
bowels sboald be too tooae, means proper to rectify 'his coudition
should be used.
Tlie second object should be effected by cold wiiter, astringent
injections, or suppo'ii tones, and the internal nae of terebinthioates.
In effecting the Ihird object, regetable and mineral astrin^nta
should be used by injection. In old cases, where there is great
relaxation, it maj be necessary to clip off a portion of tbe inner
membrane, or apply caustic to it ; some have recommended, in
exti'eme cases, a removal of the indurated portion ; the applicattOD
if mechanical support to tbe parts may give relief.
WOBMS IN THE AuHENTABT CaNAL.
What are the different species f There are five : 1. Aacaris
lumbHcoides, Sound worm ; called also Ivmbricia, and lumbrici,
plural ; frura resemblance to the common earthworm. Haa a
cylindrical body, ta]>eririg towards tbe extremities, and is from six
to twelve inches long
2. Aacaria vcrmicularis. Thread-worm. Seai-worm. Mok-
worm. Plural term Ascarides; the smallest of the intesiinal
worms; mule two Hues, female five lines; slender, white, and
resembles a piece of thread.
Tricoceplialiia dinpar. Long thread-worm is an inch or two
in length, consists of two distinct portions; the anterior, about
two-tliirds of the whole length, is about the thickness of a horse-
hair, and EuddcTily swells out into a thicker but shorter portion;
heiir^c the name.
Tcenia Solium. Common tape-worm. It varies in length
from five to ten feet, but sometimes is much longer; it is flat, and
where largest three or four lines broad. The body consists of
numerous segments, longer than broad, resembling the seeds of a
gourd, hence the name sometimes given of Tcenia cucurfntuna, or
gourd-tvorm.
Bothriocephalus latun. Tcenia lata. Broad tape-worm. Tbe
body long and flat, and broader than the Tffiiiia.
What are the symptoms ? Uneasiness or pain in the abdomen,
fomelinieE spasmodic, at other times gnavring or biting, or an inde-
PRAOTIOB or HKDICINK.
683
I*
li>^
•cribablc dUtnu. A Hyrnputliellc itching at the ftnuK itnd nottrtia ;
ill* boweU ofleu ditonJered, beinjt aoiuetimes oostivc, iiinJ at inhura
t(>o lo<Me; a;>|)elite variable; awulliuK^ uf ihe upper li|> ami ubJo-
meo, Ac. DUorden of tli« nerrous syelum tnay bo devcloinid.
Boub as w n k«ru I u <.')!!(, fretfuliieas, starling in sleep, vertigo, tii-ad-
sHi«, dilited pnplls, perverted vi&ion, bliiidnest, ttnnitiiK auriuin
and deafoa^ convalsioii^, clioreu. lipHsm of llic gtotti«, A(^ A
febrilfi condition of tli« system known us i(N>rm /ififer a1«o oftc-ri
occQra. It \* not, bowover, always easy In say Ihat wumis arc itie
cnuKC of thMG symptoms when they rxi^t; biil that tho relntioii
of evasc nnd cITcct does frviiiiriilly exint tliiTi- cmi l)i* no doubt,
bcfSOKC tlu-y am foand (o diiappi-ar nt uiicq on iho remoral of
worms from thir nliiuonlnry cdtimI.
The cauim* are exlrcraely obnfiirc, nllliuugh it ik foaiid ibat crude
T^eiabld^ and impiTfecl digeMiuii favor their product ion.
Wbal is the Irealmenl T The indications are to fj.'/W the wormii
om iho bowels, and to prevent iheir re product! on. Their expul*
hIod may be accomplished by calliortics and aiithelmiulics combined,
either given together or lh« Initer Ursl and followed by catlinriicii.
To prevent the rcproduciion, atleniion should bo gireii to the food
and drinli ; and ihc tone of the stomach should be tucrea^ted by
tonics, exercise, &c
H wh
HjSM0I>TYSI1I.
What is understood by this term ? A discharge of blood from
tbe lungs. It may occur under three rurmii, *iz. : from the bronchial
iflcotia Biembrane. from pulmonary apoplexy, and from the ulce-
lou of a blood-vessel iu a tuberculous cavity. The flrst form ia
the most common, and muy be c&u.ied by the ceiwatioD of any ac-
customed discharge; and also by anything that may produce an
Irritation of th« lungs or mucous membrane. The pulse is generally
quick and bounding.
What is the proper trealmcnlT If plethoric, and on irtvgular
determination of btood, Tcneseciion should be omployrd. Kcst ;
•void converention. und CTcryihing stimulating ; be placrd in ii
coi>l, airy room; and the bowels should be freuly operated upon.
External irritation and cupping may be necessary; and aLw nan-
lUj and astringent*, of which the sugar of lead it the beat.
684 PBACTICE or HIDIOtMC
Chbonig DiBEABsa OF THE 8kin.
What are the primary dWisioDS in the classification or Wilson !
They are diaeases of the Dermis. Diseases of the Sudoripartnu
Olanda. Diseases of the Sebaceous Olands. Diseases of the jSiiir
and Hair- Follicles.
This dinsioD is foonded apon the anatomy and physiology of 1^
part, and in maay respects is superior to every other classiScatioa.
It has been termed a " Natural System of Diseases of the Skin."
What is the preferable division to facilitate dia^osis 7 It is tba
classification of Wiilan, as modified by Worcester.
What are the divisions of this system 7 There are two groups,
the dry and the moisl.
What are their i-haracleristicsJ The dry diseases are those on-
attended with any secretion or effusion of fluid in their primnr; or
elementary form ; while the moist are attended in their elementarr
condition with an eBusion of fluid.
Upon what condition are the different orders of Wiilan fonnded F
The elementary appearance of the eruption ; and are the Vesiciilte.
Bullce, Pustulw, Exanthemata, Papula;, Squamce, Tvbi^rculce,
and Maculw. The first three of these orders belong to the mind
group ; and the last fiye, to the dry.
What are the proper rules for diagnosis nnder this arranjiement ?
Ascertain the primary condition of the eruption, whether it belongs
to the dry or to the moist group. If the primary condiiiou has
passed in the part principaily affected, examine the edges, or near
it, where the primary form can generally be distinguished in the
appearance of Bncccssive eruptions. If this cannot be done, possibly
tlie friends may inform yon whether ii was at first a vesicle, a pus-
tule, or a papule, &c. ; from their descriptions, you may mostly be
able to fix the group and the order with considerable certainly.
If it is a moist disease, or attended with (effusion, it must be one
of three orders ; on the contrary, if dry, it must belong to one of
five orders ; in this way many diseases are at once excluded from
:)ur diagnosis ; the number of diseases being made narrower, and,
»f course, diagnosis simplified.
riAflTIOK »F MKDtOINB.
<85
Okdkr 1. — Tkgicuul
Whftt 8K the cliaraeUrttticfi of ttiU ordvrf There nre unall
clerntlon^ of ciiidenni', filtcd niih it tluid, ctt-ur at Gnl, but |(«i)e>
ntlly afUrvurds heeoiaiiig morv or \v** oiintt'ie ; they lermiiiate In
tbe Formation of Denies or cra»ts, viihcr by tbc fluid beiag absurbcd
or effiued upon the >km.
The dUeutdes of ihi» order «re, Ectenta, Miharia, Ilerpet, and
Scabies.
Jicztma.
Synonymet. — Humid Irttrr, epidemic t'f'A, crugia Inrtea.
WbM %n iK chararU)ri»tic»t Numeiuai biuuII Hft^liimcrnled
Teslolea, filled nt first with a clear trans parent serum. Three varl-
ties, Simptex, Bubrum. itn<l lmpctifpnodr». Alto divided from
location, E. Capiti*, Faciri, and Oenilaliii.
What \» tbc ireii(m(!fif / In the jroang and healthy, antiphla-
gimte. gencrni and loc.il ; piirtii-ubirly in the early £tag«. After
iuBnmioalion is subdued, and in ibe aged and debilitated, tbe
Miild«r tonics, laxalircs, and alterant^, are proper. The loeal ap-
plieatiaas are numeraux ; oiutmenU of nitrate of rilvcr, iodide of
SDl)>liur. &/;., are aned ; alwu alkaline waxheii and liuiiaetiU, and
pankniar aueotion nhould be [mid to elcauliDCiU.
Sudttmina.
Wliat are titey ? Small, dlmfnct, isolated imicles, of t round
form ; which occasionally aceuiupuny rubeola, tearlatinn. variola,
rbttimatiiiin. typhoid fever, Ac. They lu ihemxelios require no
treatment ; bat the condition of ayiteoi In which they appear may
qoire attention.
Herjiea.
Synonyms. — TVKer.
What are tlie ctiararleristie* f \on •contagious rericlBl of varioDit
ixM, from n iiiu'^ head to that of a pen, grouped upon a circnm-
Ibed, Inflamed base ; they »ametime)t bM-ome very large from the
bontluence of sinaller onc-t. There are four varieties, fix. : U.
\Circinatui, U. Zoticr. B. Irit, and H. Phlt/dasHodea, which de-
ad upon the form and arrangemeiit of the vealcki and groups.
6a
est PEAGTIOS or HIBIOIMX.
Tbere are also some local diTisions depending apoo tbe part aV
tacked.
What ia the Ireatmenl 1 Bot little treatment k generallf reqaired ;
in the yonng and plethoric, a moderaUly antiphlogistic coane;
and when the constiLatioQ ia debilitated, or in the aged, a biDie
and alterant coarse niaj become neceaaary. Aa local applicationi
to alia; imarting and itching, emollient ponlticeia and alkaliix
washes are often demanded, combined with some narcotic
Scabies. Itch; Oale; Psora.
What are the characteristics T Distinct, acnmioated, tranaparent
veaicles ; contagiona, and occnrring at Grat in parts of the body
where the akin is thin and delicate. It ia canaed by tbe Aearni
Scaliiei, which ia the diagnostic.
What ia the frKolmerU ; Snlphnr, intematly and extemilly.
Orseb 2. — Bdijls.
What are tbe characlerialics of this order T It differs from the
veaicnlte only in size. The bullte are generally circular, varying in
aize from a split pea to an egg ; and terminate in a cruat or scab
usually, and compriae two diaeosea, vis. : Pemphigus and Supia.
Pemphigus.
Synont/mes. — Pompholyx, Febria Bullosa, Bailee, dc.
What are the characterixlics f Blisters or bleba, generally of a
round form, varying in size from a F[jlit pea to an inch in diameter;
Bometimes they coalesce so as to form larger ones; they coDiain a
aeroua or sero-paruleni: fluid. It may be acute or cbronic
What is the treatment T In the acute form, laxatives, diluent
drinks, rest, spare diet, and if necessary venesection. In tbe
chronic form, alkaline or mucilaginous baths, mild diet, gosd air,
mild laxatives, alteranta, and tonics.
Bupia.
Synoftymes. — Ulcus atonicum, PMyzacia.
What are tbe characteristics f Large, flat, distinct bnlla, resem-
bling pemphigus, at first Oiled with semm, which soon becomes
opaque, saniona, or purulent ; tbey form thick scabs of an imbri-
PEAOTICI OP MSDJOtHK.
fiSI
oat«d cbaritrter, niider which is an ulcerotion of a greater or 1cm
di^ptb. Tlivrft ur« ibrev varieties, viE. : B. Evc/uirvtka, ti. Sim-
plex, Mud S. Pnminen*.
What l> Uie lr<almeni J Nearly the same na In pemphi^s ; only
tbo tonic portion or Uietreatincntilioulil be fuvr« afitire. Various
local a|t|>licalioiu are aseO.
Okokk 8. — rvsrVLM.
Wbal are tb* characteriilict ot this onlcr t Smalt, dixtlnct
tamont filled with ]iurulcnt mnlttr, wliich may be ahiiorbeil, ni)i-
tnrcd, ntwl rorn ecabti, or become liiberciilar. It iiicluclct tliree
diseuci:, viz. ; fcfAyma, Aene, Impetigo. •uin
Ecthyma.
SyHonymeg.~~Furunculi, Atonid Agria, PMiftacia. rfo,
What are the charaeterSstici f Non-con tagjious, di&linrt pns-
tales, oflea of considemble size, scattered, not numerous, or
apprnxtmated. There arc two varieties ; the aciUe and chronie.
What in the livaltnentf Rcuove the cauw when Icimwd, ase
mild unstini ntating diet, correct the aecreiions, onjoio good air,
cleanliness, and baths adajited to the com.
Acne.
.^/w>n;/m«a — Varvt, Rosacea, QuitaBntea or Botacea, Copper
What ore the chnraclfriiiHc*^ N on •contagions, araall piittnles,
upon a conical inflamed boKc, wtiich continue hard, usaally of b
doll red or lirid color; oftun exists from pnbertj lo the ago of
twenty-fire or thirty. lis trae pathoIOK? 'i* au inQnmmnlioD nf tho
MbareoQK follielca ; the black point on the «iiinmit of the p«iitii1c is
fomied by the orilice of the duct. There is one Keneral and three
local varit-ticM, vix : Aoe Simptrx — and A. Busacea. A. Sebacta,
and Sycosis, The first asnally atlncks the back, neck, tliouldcn,
face, arms, &e.-, the second ntinck« the nose; the third oflen attacks
the face, and it chnracteriicd by a large secretion of wbn<«oai
matter; the fourth, or eycosi^ attacks the upper tip, ebin, and
clieeka of adalt malet, or such parts as are corerod by the beard ;
888 pKAOTioz Of msioini
[t there affects the sebaceoas and bair folliclei, and the inflammatiu
may extend to the c«Ilalar membrane beneath.
What is the treatment f RemoTe the canse when known ; aoli-
phlogisticH, general and local, are necessary ; the rapor bath, oi
douche, iodide of snlpbar ointment, &k., are naed, and atMition
ehonld also be given to the digegtire oi^ans, and to the genenl
State of health.
Impetigo.
Synonymea. — Milk Crust, Crutted Tetter, Sunning Tetter, 4x.
What are the characteristicat Noo-contagioos, grouped, ag-
glomerated pUBtulee, without an inflamed areola; in a ahon time,
the puBtnles bunt, pour oat a riscid secretion like booey, whicb
Boon dries and forms thick, rough, yellow or greenish cnists. Then
are several varieties depending upon shape, extent, appearaoce,
and part attacked.
What is the treatmentt If vicarions of any other affectioD, it
should be healed with great caution, and the condition of the inter-
nal organs watched. The treatment very much resembles ecsems;
in the ioflaramatory stage, antiphlogistic remedies, as cathartics,
local or general bleeding, ere demanded; also local remedies csl-
Gulated to reduce inflammatioD, and particularly cleanliness, shoold
be observed. Id chronic cases, a tonic alterative may be uecesMry.
Favvs.
Synonymea. — Tinea, Tinea Maligna, Porrigo, Sc.
What are the characlerialica T It is a contagious disease of the
hair follicles of the skin, in which a peculiar, yellow substance snr-
ronnds the hair, and becomes elevated above the surface, forming
dry, yellow, cup-like crnsts, depressed in the centre, with an in-
verted edge, and a hair in the centre of each.
What is the treatment t It generally attacks those of a weak,
debilitated, scrofnloas constitation ; or, if not naturally so, soon
becomes depraved ; the treatment, therefore, should be to invigo*
rate the general system by fresh air, good diet, alteratives, tonics,
and laxatives, when the case requires them. Cleanliness is very
important, and will itself go far towards a cure ; the cmsta should
be softened by emollient, alkaline, and anodyne applications ; tba
hair shonld be cut short, and, when loose, removed ; a great variety
of local annlicatioos hare been recommeoded.
wm*€ntm •r aM»irisa.
Sevi^MC e/yapnimt. ZryHurm^ Ami/vCa. mhI {'•vtn.-v^'-u^
.Svftnla 5p«i^ ttMmh*.
As fc»u, e««ch. sad b^wnd c<MJ«MtiT^
What 11 Ak frv^wMf • B« Gate » m««mt ; nM hiL\*»>"««^
iHt, law fid, 4e., an MSrim far ia ««?«.
VbA ■» the tiiai'tIrT mWo F Noa-^tfuMftiow ; i>«(ii4hm <rt
■km diptKlj cfentMl. hud, «sa*llj «K«l«r or MWfltHKM vKvt-
gated, ntri^ ia fin from a split p«» to aa iarh in divwMrc ;
■oatlj wbitR- tkaa the akia, bat BonwtinM a brij;lit rvxt* rv^.
accompanied with itehing aad best, wiili or vilk>M IVvvr mk*
geseral iiriuiion-
What is the treatment f R«ibot« th« «jNJtinjr eavM ; nw MtM
•ad cooliag lazadro, and light (bod.
SryOiema.
Sywnymet. — ToM-rattt, Inlerlrigo, Injtammalory Btnth.
What are its ehamderiglinf No<i-conia|;iotts ntsh in p«l<.'he3
of a red color, snp«rSci«l, irregular as to siu and extent, hrat,
itching, and osnally with little or no ferer. There are sercml
rarieties, depemiing npon stipht changes of appearanet, Ac.
What is the Irtalment? Remore the ranse. bm a laiM dirt,
antacids, laxativn, and bathing, which will gwieralU remore the
disease ; for crjthema of the nipples, ie« " Sore Nipples," nndcr
an or her he&d.
58* 2t
PBACTICS or MIDICIRK
ft tbcre affeota the sebaceoDS and hair fblllcifei, and the iDlUmmatiiM
may extend to the cellular membrane beneath.
What is the treatment T Remove the oose when known ; anti-
phlogisticR, general and local, are necessarj ; the Tspor l»ath, oi
douche, iodide of snlphnr ointment, Ac., are naed.-aDd attentioB
ahoald also be given to the digestive organs, and to the general
Btste of health.
Impetigo.
St/nonymea. — Milk CrvBt, Crusted Tetter, Running Tetter, Se.
What are the cAaracferuttcs f Non-coDtagioni, grouped, ag-
glomerated pDBtules, without an inflamed areola; in a short time,
the piiHtalea burst, pour ont a riecid McretioD tike honef, which
soon dries and forms thick, rongh, yellow or (treeuish cmsts. There
are several varieties depending npon shape, extent, appearance,
and part attacked.
What is the treatmenti If vicarious of any other affection, it
should be healed with great caution, and the condition of the inter-
nal organs watched. The treatment very much resembles ecieins;
ia the inflammatory stage, antiphlogistic remedies, as cathartics,
local or geoeral bleeding, are demanded ; also local remedies cal-
culated to reduce inflammation, and particularly cleanliness, should
be observed. In chronic cases, a tonic alterative may be necessary.
Favvx.
Synonymea. — Tinea, Tinea Maligna, Porrigo, £c.
What are the ckaracleriaticsf It is a contagious disease of the
hair follicles of the skin, in which a peculiar, yellow substance sur-
rounds the hair, and becomes elevated above the surface, forming
dry, yellow, cap-like crusts, depressed in the centre, with an in-
verted edge, and a hair in the centre of each.
What is the treatment? It generally attacks those of a weak,
debilitated, scrofulous constitution ; or, if not natarally so, soon
becomes deitraved ; the irpatment, therefore, should be to invigo-
rate the general system by fresh air, good diet, alteratives, tonics,
and laxatives, when the case requires them. Cleanliness is very
important, and will itself go far towards a cure ; the crusts shoold
be softened by emollient, alkaline, and anodyne applications ; the
hair should be cut short, and, when loose, removed ; a great variety
of local Bonlications have been recommended.
PKAOTICB or HIDIOIHX. ft*
OBDKB 4. — EXAItTHZ>U,TA, OB RaBHES.
Whftt an the characteriitice of this order T iDflainmatorf red-
Mas, anally nperficiftl, disappears npon preesare, and commoDly
terniloates in resolDtioD, with or without exroliatioD of the epider-
niii. There are six dineasea belonging to tbii order, tie. : Rubeola,
Scarlatina, Erysipelaa, Erythema, Roseola, and Urticaria.
Boaeola.
S^otiymet. — Roee-rath, Rubeola Spuria, Rosalia.
Wbtt are the characleristicB t Small patches of a rose color,
MnnerotH, snperficial, somewhat regembling measles, bat witbont
tbe knr, coagh, and injected conjanctira.
What is the treatment f Bat little in neceiiarj ; mild laxatWea,
net, low diet, Ac., are saffloient for its cnre.
Urticaria; Nettle-rash.
What are tie ckaracterintica f Non-contagions; patches of
skin slightly elerated, hard, Dsnall/ circular or sometimes elon-
gated, Tarying in size from a split pea to an inch In diameter ;
mostly whiter than the skin, but sometimes a bright rose red,
accompanied with itching and heat, with or without fever and
general irritation.
What is the treatmeiU T Bemore the exciting cause ; use mild
and cooling laxatives, and light food.
Erythema.
Synonymes. — Tbott-rosA, Intertrigo, InJUmmalory Blush.
What are its characteristics f Non-contagious rasb in patches
of a red color, sapert!cial, irregular as to size and extent, heat,
itching, end usually with little or no fever. There are several
varieties, depending upon slight changes of appearance, &c.
What Is the treatment J Remove the cause, nse a mild diet,
antacids, laxatives, and bathing, which will generally remove the
disease ; for erythema of the nipples, see " Sore Nipples," nnder
another head.
58* 2t
69S TBAOTIOS or HIDIOIITK.
IcklhyOMS,
SynontftrteB. — Fiah Skin Disease, Porcvpine Disease.
What are the characlerislics 1 A thickeuiDg of tbe epidermU
into dry, hard, rough, and adherent Bcalea, of a dirty, g^fisli
color, like Ssh scales.
The treatment ia not Tery aatisfactory. Pitch internally has been
advised, along with alkaliae or sulphur vapor bftths externally.
Order 7. — TimxBODi.JL
What are the characteristics of this order F Bmall, hard, dis-
tinct tumors, as an elementary form pf eruption. There have been
mentioned six diseases as beiougin^ to this order, vis. : Elephan-
tiasis of the Greeks, and of tbe Arabs. Frambcesia, Molluscuut,
Keioides, and Lupvs
Lupus.
What are the characteristics T An eruption of flattened tuber-
cles usually occurrint^ on the face, of a deep red color, of Tariable
intensity, and tending to ulcerntion. There are three varieties,
Tiz, : L. Exedens, Non-exedens, snd L. with Bypertrophy.
What is the general trealmentf Kestore and preserve the general
health by a mild diet, bathing, tonics, bitter infusions, mineral
acids, hydriodate of potash, &c., properly adapted to th« condition
of the syKtem. Locally, iodine, iodide of sulphur, solutions of
itrsenic, corrosive sublimate, nitrate of silver, Ac, hare been used.
Order 8. — Macula.
What are the characlerisiics of this order f Permanent altera-
tions of the skin, with an increase or deficiency of the natural pig-
ment, and are rather physiological than pathological changes.
Purpura.
Syntmymes. — ffemorrhagia Petechialis Petechia.
What are the characteristics f Small, dark, red, livid spots,
beneath the cuticle, unaccompanied by poin, heat, or itching.
What is the trealmentf It varies in different cases, depending
upon the constitutional syraptoros, and the general condtlioti of the
■ystem. If plethoric, depletives ; if there is a depressed condition,
fresh air, tonics, noariahing diet, exercise, &c., should be adopted.
THE END.
LINDSAY & BLAKISTON'S
Medical, Dental, and Scientific
PUBLICATIONS.
Q;^ S*Dt b; umil, fiM ofpoiUge, npOD ncaipt of iho ratail prim.
AITKEN'H 8«l«nee and Pr«etlee •rHMll«ln«. Swwiid
American fruni tlie Flftb Lutulun H^lltlon. UontaJnIng a oolond
Hup BhowlQjf tha OeograpZiica] Dlatrlburlou of Dl^as« over tbe
Olube, a LiitiDBrapble Plate, and numeroug IllascrBttani. Two
TolB.. oclavo, PiUu, In clulh, tlS.(K); Lealhsr, tl4.(»
The Am«TlcaD Editor, Dr. Mbrrdith Clvi^ub^ hju added (o tbia
edtUun Dew mjLtrer equal UiKtOpa^ea oft he EDffllabedliloa.iacludlDff
man}' nen article! on Bubjecu witb ipeclal reiereace to tbe wants of
tbe Amtrican Practitioner.
ALTHACS' MMlleal Eleetrleltr, Tbesratlcal M^
PractlcM. A. new enlarged Editlua. niaatratsd. kOO
ACTOM on tbe Fnnctlona and niovrden •! Ibe
B«pnMlDetl1« OrsBBB. FnnntbeFHtaLoDdDn Kdlllon. S.00
AN8TIE on Htlmal&nta and Narcotlfa. Wltb Special
HrtearchCB on the AetluD of Alwbol, Elber. iDd Ublorolbrm OD the
Vlul Urganiim. 1.00
BTFOBD'S Practice of Hedlcinc aad Hawf^rj.
Applied IclheDlaaaKa and ADCldenta loeldeiit to Women. Seoaod
Edition, witb addlllong and Ulastrationi. Piloc. In Cloth. AM)
Iiaatbar, t.00
BTFOBIt OB (lie Cbronle InOammatloB and IMa-
Slaeemeat of the Cnlmprecnaled Cterna. Anew
nUrged. and tbor^jughly revised li^lTtloo. 3,00
BinnLE'S Materia Medlea. Fur tbe Ute ot Stndenti.
Foarlh KevlKd unJ t:ulaTged Edition. With IllaBtrallona. 1.00
BEALR OB tbe Mlcpoaeope In Ita AppIleatlOB to
Practical Medicine. Tbinl ICdltlun. RsTiaed and enlarnd,
witb K» lllngtralloiu. >>»
BKALB'B How to Work witb tbe Mleroaeope. Fourth
Edition, too UlaatrallonB. I.U
BKALE »n Kldner DUeaaCs, Vrlnsry Depnalta.
and t;KleiilABm Dlnordem. Tblnl Ecllllon, Ter; moch cd-
lunred. CddibIdIdk upwsnia ur 400 lllailnlioni cupltd from
Nfttnra. 10.00
do. protnplum or Lire Mnlter, Vlnd. A Ntw
Edition, ealsrgvil. with Oolnnd Plain.
do. niacase Oerma. Tb«lr Snppoud Natun, wtib
Uolored Plates. l.Tt
do. do. do. Tlwlr Baal Natun, M PUt«.
maiiT of Ihani colored. *.00
do. VB TIM! ThcariM and KellclOBa ThoBBrhtB.
a Plalel. 2 1i
do. AretalTCB nt Mndldne. Part II. tuI. 4. l.M
PnvlDDt Toliimea tnpiilled to unler.
do. Myatery or Life. Two Colored PlaUl. l.M
BEASLET'S Book of SOOO PrHcrlptlOBB. A Daw Be-
Tlied aod Ji^lari^ed Edition. 4.00
1)0. DroKslata'OenerBl B»ealpl Book. SIztb
American Edition, ±li!vlwid and Imiirufed. 3.M
do. Poeket Feranlarj'. Sth London Edition 3.0U
BAKTH A BOflER'B Anacaltatlon aod ParCBaalon.
I'rum tlie SiiLh Frenob tklltlun. l.lt
BOUCHARnAT'S AanBal AbatrAFt of Therapeotlcl,
Materia Meilica, iji., fiir IWI. l.W
BVLLan *h« Malernal MBBagainaiit of Cklldren In
Uenltli and Dlaeaae. l.tu
B1R<:h on Conallpated Bowela. Tbe rarloiu Canua and
UlliKrent M™iib iil Cure. Tblnl EiUllun. 1,00
BBAITHWAITE'M Epitome of tba BatPoapoet «r
PFaellval Medicine and Hnrcery. 3 vuli. 10.00
do. Reiroapect. Hair-;earlr. tSM per an-
num. In advanci} ; or tl.CJ lur Binijle parts.
BRITISH and Foreign Hedlco-Cklmrvlcal Bavlew.
lionilon t>IJ(lon. Prlt;b )ier Hanum, lu.OO
CHAMBERS' LECTUBES, ChleQ}' Ctlnleal, llluilrallTe ol
a KL'ttunkiWH Sjitcin ul iUwlltlne From the Fourtfa Lunuon E>ll-
tlon. a. DO
CHEW-B Courac of Leetnre* en tba Proper ■alb(»d
of StndylDS Medicine. I.OO
GAZEAVX'8 Oreat Work en Obatetrlea. A Theorell-
ul niiU fractliml Trvuilti^ un iillilwlfery. liicluUlnj; the UleeaieB
or frtKDUuuy, Punurlilun. Ju.. &c. from Lbe Seventh Freocb
EoitloD. Witbirbllltulratluna. Hoyal Ocuvo.
Prloe,luUlotb,a.U; Lattber, 7.60
CAX7(irr*M Mnnaitl of the PrlnclplM of «anMn>.
CLRAVRI-AXn-H l>r»nnunFlnc Mndlritl l.vstpnn. ^
(-ARN(l\-)« lllatory tiT th* MMlK'nl niitMirtin«nt of
Ihr l^nlvrrMlty Af Pvniiitylvnntn. Ir^'in It* fi»tii>4Uiiijn In
\:n-j. Willi llliinlr.itlx' ■(ki'Irvhi'- -.f I>ih'>>iif'<'l1 rrolrn'nri. t.c. 1.110
<:altE>l on InhnlKllan.
Willi ('j»i-i lit:. I Ulinirilliin-,
l>IM.t'\lli:n<iKK-<( llnmly tlonh of th» TrMlinonI
or Waiueu'a IIHil Chllclrvu'o niavnava. Wliti l'riurii|i-
llulll l,tl
mx'IIKXXi: »n LnrnllBcil ElpFlrlRAtlon. With yoiet
nnil A<Mi<liiiii by IIii. Tr^ixluinr. iiml iiumonmi llluMmlnnf.
DIXVX'K «nld> td ttiv PnicllrkI Mlndy of BIhMMW
nr Ihv K7«. Wlih Tfil Tnxt ami lUiulratluD*. A New
KfJLlluik. [|iL»ri'Uirhljr (vrUht. t-bo
DI'RKEK on tloaorrktra and Hjrnlilllii. 1'lie Pirth
KliTl.Ki. ri>vi>i-ri Bci.l HDltiYnl, Wlih I'urirnlli tixl 0»iun>ii
lititj-in>n>>n>. (h'lAm. iVO
rilt.LER »■■ Khanmatlotn, Rh«ni»Btlr Hoot. >ntf
Drlnlirtt. \ Ni<« t^^lllLun [>r'^l>nrLi»i[,
do. «n niaenia** «f lb* Heart auA <ir*at T*a-
■•I*. SmqiiiI t'liiiiiii
UAXT'M Htrlettcc aiMl Pra«(lp« ofMnrseFjr. llliulraled.
liAHDXKH SB Kiertllty.
li« Civutui in'] Oumir* Tnnt-
UOt'F'H (-i»mbln»d DAy-Roak, t.MlK*r, and Dally
Htclolvr iir (■ntlpHla. ({u<i"n, )lri|[ ilumlii, Ciw
UttAVKN' t'tlnlpal t^rlur^* nn Ih* Praello* at
.nvdirlnv. ,\ y-w t^tlili.n. tAHr'i bj J. A1o.>h» Kx<.«
no. M LI. a.M)
QRUWN' Amtirlran Mpdlpsl Hlucrnphy lit tttu ]llln«-
(vcntli <:*>n(nr> . tea
UARBATT-N «luld« for rulnc .Voillcal Ball«rlM.
\VUI> Illii-iniUiiiip not
anr-Esaov «■■ « Hmnlp BrniiclilllB. ion
lli:mj"r-K IllnipioaU iiiid -rrpntnit-nl nf nia«nii*«
PikD. Ill i:li>ii;, M»; Loslliar. t.ul
UOLSlCIf KnrslcMl DUmmvi 1 VblldrBD.
biUUua. WIUi UViMlrntluiu.
Socond
-i
Hr.ADI.AIID OB Ika Action arnMllrlnmn (k* a:
fS
(>m. Siiili Am. tjl Kcvliol ■ii<l , iilLirK«>.
HII.I.IKM'H Cllnlrkl Trratlav on (he DIhshs «>r
rlilMrrM. a.u*
UlLt-B-H VVPkvl AmttamUI. F'>r <>i<- I »■ >>' HliKlniM.
I'rl[<t. InCMh. 10(i:)n Potkcltook Dirm. ).».
BKATll an llic ■■Uorl** KBil DliHai>«ii nf lh« Java.
Wl li ■•>. I IMI llln'lrali.i, t. « (U
HVrri.AXD-R Am of PrnKinklnK l.tfr.
Eh.>*«i:ii Wti-oia. M l>,. V U S
■ODUK on rtrtlrtda or Olmlnal AtM»rtlo«.
Prl», In P&iwr. W »iiii ; Cluth. M ocai*.
HtRKVH Hannal af ftijalolOKj. Jtrrnnth I^undaD Kdl-
llun iM
LAWHOX on ll>« niu<ns4>ii and InJnrlMi af (bf> By*.
Tl" l( >liiiUiin] niiil SutHl'sl I'n-ilim'nt. Witli llJuiInliluiK. 2,111
fKiai the SMDOd
i%
VKtia an llip Eiamlaallon b( Drinv.
HACHKXXIK on l«r>aceal HravtbK.
Hni] ulhcr lllufllfutlNnf.
wub uolond
d(i. an III* ('■•• or Ik* I Jirj Mcoa«a|M la
DIb«m«« of llif Thnint. Willi mi >>ux '>d HmmntM.
Lf>*( or Vi>1tv. J>']. Suiuud h-lllkiD, otth Aililltlini aoil lllniUa.
Iliini. AOO
MKADOWH' Unnual ur MIdMirnrj, llluiirkllaaii. (.U
MonniK nn thr Pnlholoo anil Thrriipeatlca mt
Mrarlrl ro^f-r. SiH<m.l tr^aiiltni. IJe
HKIMN anil ■•»:ri>»:H-N rracllfiat TVeatlliO on Ikr
Dl«db«cifc or Children. Thoruu.bW irrlBeA. Lnd Ju cfnt
purmiftliiru. t'di'D. Ill C^nlh. fl.W ; Lmlisr, I,0»
MrRFHY'D t'hifnilatri (or MtndpnU. 1.9)
MARKHAI.!.'!! Phraioloalral Olacrawa mm* U»pm.
lAiv SliD. Iletuliriill} 1'i.iliiTKil
PHku. InShTrlK, AU.Wi llBmlnilnfi} Mouaint ou Hftlm-IMa
■AXOX-tt TcX^Book on lh« rriwtlc* af WadlclMa.
Ociaru, 4,tiO
■ K?IDKKllAI.t.*M MedlriU Ntodpot-a Tad*- Hmmbi.
Ktill>II> ]'/IIliiin. nvitAl iinil unlnT|(u-l. Willi KM Illuilni-
llODI, 1K>
PAeKT'N ■.rrtort-s on HnncKnl r«tholo«y. TblM
Ami'tlonn tilllinn, Wllh llladrdlloni Oclnio.
I'l-k*. Ill ciuiii. e.u): IiBMbar. i.0».
PEXNNVLTAXIA H oa pi tel H« porta. Volunca 1 u>l 3
tot imlil iLua IHIL , l-flM or MOli relum*, AM
ItHMAT AMI* BLAKIHTON'a PTIBLICATIOm.
PRBBIMAII PturMcltM** PmcFl^llun KoaU. Ttt-
I'liif, In Ul'iiti, l.U; In LvalWt. wiili Tdi^U rniil INwliat, l.W
PbjTHlclan'ia TUIIInK LUI. Palilliliod minuKll/.
For ■AI'uIliiTiIi Kf^kly. Tarkl. Pwlml*. Mid Pencil, . , 1 OU
w •■ ■■ -■ " . . 1 «
1 w
ISO
s*a
log
1 w
in
• do
l.lo
T&
"
■■ >t *>
MO
"
k^ >- ^>
«0
H
MO
■ri
^""■iJltlllull^.
mrSlttUTKD BDITIOII-
ru- n PkUwu wctkly, iDlorl'd, Tofka, Purksli. ko., . .
10 •• .. " .. .. ..' ^ _
so ""'* i July I* Dm, I ■
Willi llliulriiUiiaft
PRIKCK'ti I'liullr Mnricorj. Willi llluitrullniiL
•tlXDri.eiNf'H'M FitllialoKlriil HlaloluKjr. (runilated
friiui Ejki' C|.iflHJ»», 'JM tlillNlfikliiillA- 1 VutuillD, UCt4Vir.
HAIICLirr'H l^rtartiia on Rpllapaj. PbId, Psmly
■ lo. Ar.
WiTh III
^pllapaj.
UBiratrt'ia*,
1.0O
KOHKHTKOX-N Maniiitl on EslnkFllim THth. Wllh
IITu-Itnllriri. Si-Oiiii.t ll.'Vllva t:.llllull. t.M
HA\KIX«4*M llnirVpurlj- Abntnwt or lti« IflMlleal
fCcli^iivOK. V*rT iiiiitiirJH lii bilviiEjec. ^ ttit. Hock nuEnhcr^ ur
tulaiiiri liarnlilH"1,
UrXUI tKn-K ■■Ul«r;t-«mriltrlnr. rrvmllB UrlKln
t» ltii> KliiriPxiih <<-iitur>. 4-M
HKPOKTM un Ihr rritcrriKi »r M«illplni>. Murs»ry,
null tkp AlllPtI NrM-ni>o>. <>'Iai.>. l.UO
BIPPAXER-N Prlnrlplrm lutd PrM«lc« «»r UujO*
S<>«4^>|>J < <tr. ^^'I1I| 1'-iijtravliig». ^00
KTAX'H Phll»u>|ih> «r MiirrliMCr- In Ita IMvlal,
1t*nil. and Plij ail-Ill Rrliilliitia. Ar. 1,00
Snnn^l IlilULim-
1.M
LW
I.W
ut Pla>4lnli»s> -
■ EKHR-M Aiuil.vl.
ftEKME'Pi AiHi-rlcnii Mritlrnl t'iirnililnr>-
HKKMK'N Mj^iinbiKi «r nnllrnl (hrmlitlrj.
MTII.l.K'N >~.pl<l<-nil<' n«uli>|[ltli>: »r. Ori'liruapluM
MPIIIIiCllfa. <>>.-la<u. •l.at
STI ■.■->:'*• r.Kmenta or tlrnrnil pBtkola«y. Seeoatt
E^ilun, (In iirvpAntloQ-i
LIKDBAT AND BLAKISTOH'S PUBLICATIONS.
RAN80X on ChloroMrat. Its Aetlan and Admlnl*-
tr»tlan. 2.00
SCAWZONI-B Treallae on the &)■•»■•■ or (ha Sexnal
4lrtt«n« of IVsmen. 6.U)
BTOKES en the Dlamues of th« Btmrt Bad (he
Aort*. Sccand tdlilon. S,00
HPRATT'fl Obatetrlcal Tablea. WILta Dlneeted Ptsleg.
Uuluml. (tuartu. BOO
HWEBIXtlEN-B PbArmafrntlrBl I,esleaB,i UlatloDuy
Dl )*liamia«futkii1 Si~leime. 1 ToLume, L>ctjivu.
■TOENHAH SOCIETT'S PablUMlonii. New SrrlM.
Thirteen jeiirn. u]i to Bud IqclaiUng ISTl, or flrtr-lwo Tulumef,
lesaril. TerlnRuriu^Krl]ittonperiinDuiii, Id BdruDCfli (10,00, Full
pruBpectuB, BupplEul on H;>pllcBtloD.
TILT OB The CbanK* of Ufe In Women, la HcalUi and
Dlawae. OcUtu. S.00
TANKER'S Practice of Hcdlctne. Firth AmerloiD Bdl-
llun. Very rauoh aDlATged, over 1100 Koyol OcUvo paK^-
Prire, III Cloth, «.00 ; in Lejther. T.OU
TANNER A MEADOWH* PrnctlcKl Treatise on the
Dlaenitea of Inf^npy and Childhood. t>claTu. 3.60
TANXER'M Indes of Dlaeiiaea and Iheir Treatment.
WUh uywurd of 600 Furmuliu, 8.00
TANKER'S Memoranda of Polaona. M
TOVNREE on the Ear. New Edliluu, with addliluui by
Illntoti. li.OO
TVKnW'S Veil Doctrine, Ita Hlalory and Pnacnt
Htatr. With t;uh>rad unit nliiPr lllugir&iluni. S-W
TROVHSEAVB EefTtures on Clinical Medicine. Ue-
]lvere>liiith« llutel-Uleu. Parle.
Vol. 1, OctiiTo. Uliith S.OO
'■a, ■' " SOO
■ s, ■■ 11.00
■■ 4, ' (now rt'uily) b.oO
TYIiER SMITH'S Ohaletrlea. With I11uitTB.tluni. OcIhtu.
&.00
THOMPSON'S Clinical Lectnrea on Palmanary
Conaampllon. l.a
VIRCHOW'8 Cellnlar Patholoiry. llluitralnl. 6.0U
WEDI.'H Dental PntholoKI'- Tmtmlnlod fnjiD theOcrBuiD.
with llluBtrAlliinB.
WEEES* (J. NvlberK) Complete Treatlae on the
Dlaeanenorthe E>e. lllu>iraii!<lliyO]iliihiilmiiKuplcPlatas,
aod t^KraTlnuB UQ Wijud, iNacomJ Li^nJitn tuition.
PriceJnClath.S.M; Sb«i>,T.W
i.twDCAT AMD nr-*KriiTi>x'» POBLtCA-noKs. 7
WKI.IJI nn irf>nc, HhoK, «Dd W**U Hlxbt. And ItMtt
TrDiimiimi I't ihr Srinntiili^ r» iif .SiH-piiinlBiL Thlril Eilltliin,
«llh num'TQilr llliiiilrtlatl'ini, 3.DI>
WAI.KRR un Intrrnmrr !■«<■. With Illudnllun*. Itaio.
WATHWM-H iTiH-iicp tbrlilaxt. ILOtt
WVTIIEM- l>li]r*U-lnn-> ■>DPkol. Ooa*. wkI KfuiptiHU
l-il.-K, In I'liiih, \Mi; III l^nll>rr. In>-k>. Kllh |>i->cki!li. l.a
WARtXti'M Prnp(li-Bl Tbontpoullrn. IV>iiilLl<-ri.il rlileOi
WHIi rplorcin* !■* Ariirlcmniu' MiLTi^rlJi ^loi-Ufii A Np» KTiliirjir^il
blUiiin, ITiii- In i*l.>il>. aon; In L^iilhiT, T.W
WAI.TOX*M»p#rB«lvpOMblb(Uiul«llttrB«r;. l«li Illuit
tr.itlimi. t.W
WnitiHT on UviuIiwIk!*. TbclT Uaura aoil Von. A Uiw
EiUiloi.. Ult
DEN-TAL BOOKS.
TfUih E'lllliin. CM Illuiilrnlloni. <)el«io.
PiUr. la CUnh. «.»: Id Uulisr. :.»
do. t>lrtl»nnr> »r npillrnl Ti>rn>ln«l<>«>, llvn-
K>llilim. iii.'Luio. Prii'':, iLt i'l»i>i, d.M^ lu Ixiiliai. ;,(o
COLEH oil Itrrornittlea «r Ihr Xoalti. tOilnn'l fUU)
■nil 61 tji]tfaiikfjf» i>n vr-ioiL 2.bO
IIKATH on (b« tujnrlv* mihI nUviwaa of tl>« Jaw*.
IM lllillil(lll»D' Oliirii. aw
WKni.'K rtiMilMt VwtltalaKf. Tmailsled mm tbe Oaruu.
Willi lllu<lr,>U.>ni>.
UMKKRTNOX'H Munua) <■■> EstrHtlnc Tcrtb. A Kn
iii'i ixD.i i:iiiiiiiii i,u
TACT** PrBTtlrnl TrMtllar «n OtMrntlvp nentliilr*.
Kioiiul t^ildoii. UiilH-iI. v> lih ixMuliinE. uail M IlluimUunt Uc-
Uvr. 4.M
roX ma Ibv llnman Tr««b. Tlirlr NMarel MKIurr.Mtruv-
luti!. hr',. k.!-. XM liluitntlbui. (Jcuio. 4.00
MKItANlMIOW'ft l*rM-llritt TrratU* on Maohiuilnil
ttciillHlrfi Sq<>'iii1 j>ll1lrtrL. ciiii'^h l.rkUrtfWl, UirrT l&O illu*
llrlllKII'V ItttDVO. t.lU
IIAXDT'K T»«t-Moak •! AiMtomy, ana Unid* la
ninKcrilDna. Jll lliii'imiinii (iriam, Luo
mniCtf HrntcHi »> Dxnlal NuvK«ry. UO
J
I
SCIENTIFIC BOOKS.
BEETON'K Book at HoOHhnM M»Bacem«Dt, wltbTS
Oulciied Bad DOO nthei lllaaUsUuna. DtmL-OoUTo, U&irHoan.
a.3»
VOOLET'S Tollvt and tJMmatle ArU In Aaelent mm*
Modern Time*. 3.00
OTToB IbeMsnantctnrearBoapiiaBdCandlea. Wllb
Illiutnktioni. SLEO
PIEflHE'H Whnla Art at Perfnmary, A new BsTtud
anil EpUrged EtlltlOD. WItb IlliuusUuni. 3.00
aVEBHAW'S Praetlral XlD(iraIfV7. A*sajrln|r> a»d
Mlnlii(. llmo. l.K
PIOOOTT DB Cnpper MlBlnc Capper Ore*, Ar. I.IW
MOBFrpS Chemleal and PbaFiBaeaadeal MBnlpa>
iBtloaa. Snvnil Edition. MM IllnBtnlloDa. S.M
BRANBTON'N HBndbook of PrBetl«itl B«celp(«. 1.50
CAMPBELL-H MnDDRl at Hclentlfle and PrBelleBl
Asriraltnre. llimo. with IlLutirallnna. l.M
UABI.l^JGTON'S FInra Ceatrl^K. TlilM Edlllon. 3.25
Hll.l.EB OB Alcohol, ltd place and Power, »nd
LIZARH OB (he Vne and Abniieof Tobacco. Iho twi<
In une vgluine. I.OO
I>eitcriptive Vataloguefi of our publicaiions, together
Kith a CLASSIFIKD list of allulher importatU Mtdieal publi-
cation!, American and English, furnithed free, ty mail or '
otheruiiM, upon application.
FktreiffTt Medical Books antl PeriodlcaUi in-
parted promptly to order, and at the lowest rata,
LINDSAY & BLAKISTON,
Medical Publiaheri and BooktelUrs,
25 8. Sixth Bt. (Id Floor).
PHILADELPHIA.
LANE MEDICAL LIBRARY
STAFFORD UNIVERSITY
This book should be returned on or before
the date last stamped below.
f 4 Pl-lr ■■-«■««}
*— j
L55 lienileJiha]-!, George
M537 The. ii:->dlcal student's
MAKE DATE DUE
ii
1
/
J
L ^ ==
_. ^v\6":
_ „_ ' \ S'
r ^ U
Live Music Archive
Librivox Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland Museum of Art
Internet Arcade
Console Living Room
Books to Borrow
Open Library
TV News
Understanding 9/11